《Path of the Extra》 Chapter 1: Prologue A boy, no older than sixteen, with tousled brown hair and piercing green eyes shadowed by dark circles, sat cross-legged on the cold, concrete floor in front of three tombstones within the confines of an graveyard. His features were not strikingly handsome, but there was an undeniable charm that set him apart from the average boy. The warm, golden sunlight caressed his skin, offering a comforting contrast to the hard surface beneath him. The serene melody of birds chirping filled the air, adding a sense of peace. A bouquet of flowers was placed in front of each tombstone. --------------------- Jeanne Karumi Best mother, perfect daughter, and a kind human --------------------- Ronald Karumi Best father, troublesome son, and a kind human --------------------- Lia Karumi Perfect daughter and cutest little sister --------------------- Leo smiled softly as he read what was written on the tombstones in front of him. The tombstones had a simple design as he didn''t have the money nor any other relatives who could help out. His grandparents had unfortunately passed away last year. Every day, he came here after school to spend some time with his only family... If only that driver wasn''t drunk. If only he had persuaded them to stay home with him instead of going to a restaurant. Perhaps if he went with them, the outcome would have been different... Shaking his thoughts away, he stood up, being done telling them how his day went. "...I will see you guys tomorrow again," Leo said as he started to walk away, ignoring the annoying sympathetic gazes directed towards him from other visitors. Seeing a young teenage boy visiting the graveyard can lead to a lot of speculation after all. "I am too tired today for work... I will just call in sick later today," Leo muttered to himself, not in the mood to work. He was sure it would be fine since he never took a break, and the manager of the supermarket he worked for was a kind old man who felt sorry for him. Opening his phone, he contacted his friend Nathan. Leo: Skipping work today. Want to hang out? Nathan: Sorry, got a basketball match today! Nathan: Let''s hang out tomorrow after school. Leo: Sure, no worries. Good luck with your match. Nathan: Thanks! A sigh left his lips as he closed his phone. "Well, I guess I can just read today instead," he said to himself, starting to walk towards his home. It only took 20 minutes for him to walk home since it was close to the graveyard. The apartment he lived in was quite decent in size and price, bought by his parents, where he lived with them. "I am home..." He said, opening the door and entering his home. He had become used to hearing no response whenever he came back. ''Some habits never change, I guess...'' As he thought this, he closed the door and removed his shoes before going to sit on the couch. A book was placed there that he had been reading before he had to leave for school earlier that morning. "Great, I had to stop at the most exciting part this morning," Leo said as he picked up the book titled Path of Heroes: Battle Against the End on the front cover, showing a single boy holding a sword with both hands. ****** "Haa..." Breathing out loud, he closed the book after reading for the past three hours. The sun was already starting to set. Standing up, he went to get a glass of water. "Really, to think someone like him would die when the story is barely halfway done." It had been a while since he had read something so fun and exciting. It felt like he was actually part of the story and living the protagonist''s life. Though if he had a single complaint, it was that the protagonist had a harem. He wasn''t a big fan of harems, but other than that, everything was just perfect. He couldn''t wait to read the rest of the story as he hurriedly filled his glass with water. But the moment he was about to take a sip, the glass fell from his hand, shattering on the ground with water spilling as well. "Argh! Shit, what the hell!" Leo held his head as he suddenly felt extremely lightheaded. His eyes became blurry, making it difficult to see. "What is happening, damn it? Am I dying?" Gripping the counter tightly, he tried to stabilize himself. "Haa...haa..." His breathing became short and labored. ''Am I getting a heart attack? At this age!?'' Gripping his chest as he felt his heart thumping loudly, he tried to walk towards the couch where his phone was. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''I need to call an ambulance!'' The moment he tried to take another step forward, the book he left on the couch started to emit a blinding light throughout the entire apartment. He had to tightly close his eyes as the light was blinding him, forcing him to use his hand to cover his eyes. "What is happening now! Am I becoming delusional as well!?" Trying to calm himself down from all the things happening, he tried to walk to the couch again. Yet, The moment he stepped forward again, his foot slipped because of the water on the ground, making him fall on the broken shards. "Argh!" He cried out in pain as he felt broken glass pieces digging into his back. He felt the energy leaving his body, making it extremely difficult to stand up again. Leo couldn''t see the blinding light anymore; instead, all he saw was darkness with stars surrounding him everywhere. ''I must have hit my head hard...'' He could breathe easier again, and his heart had calmed down, but now his entire body was in pain. He groaned as he did his best to push himself back up instead of laying on the ground. His body was aching so much, yet he endured and finally managed to stand up again. Feeling the wind caressing his cheeks and the rustling sound of leaves, he calmed down a little. ''I am not dead yet...'' ''Wait...'' Finding it strange to hear the sound of wind and leaves, he opened his eyes, which had been closed the entire time. When he finally opened them, instead of finding himself back in his apartment, he was on an old, broken street. Looking around, he saw broken buildings, some tilting sideways, others only half-standing. Debris was scattered everywhere, remnants of the old houses and buildings. Tree branches and other plants covered many of the buildings, intertwining with the ruins. It felt no different than being inside an abandoned city that hadn''t been lived in for ages. "Huh?" Chapter 2: Azriel Crimson "...Where am I?" Leo asked himself as he looked around. Just a few seconds ago, he was inside his apartment, and now he found himself in some abandoned city. "Is this some kind of prank, perhaps?" he wondered. Maybe he had become one of those poor victims of pranksters on social media. "But everything looks and feels so real, though, so it''s not that..." The pain surrounding his body was only intensifying, becoming more and more unbearable with every second. "Damn it, just what is wrong with me!" He was getting frustrated with everything, but when he checked himself, he noticed something odd. "Did I get taller?" His body ached yet felt weird as well. He couldn''t feel any blood on his back but instead noticed something else. "Muscles? I don''t remember working out..." He was never a fan of going to the gym or doing any sort of sport. The only real workout he did was after his family died, and he was forced to work almost seven hours a day. As he thought, he caught his own reflection in an old abandoned and broken car in the middle of the empty street. When he saw himself reflected in the broken mirror, he froze. His reflection was that of a young boy with jet-black onyx hair, so dark it seemed to absorb all light that touched it, cascading over his shoulders in unruly waves. His eyes were a striking shade of crimson, reminiscent of rubies glinting in the sun, captivating and intense. His complexion was as pale as moonlight on freshly fallen snow, contrasting sharply with his dark hair and vivid eyes. His features were finely sculpted¡ªa straight nose, high cheekbones. In short, he possessed an extraordinary handsomeness that bordered on mesmerizing¡ªa quality that could effortlessly draw the gaze of anyone who crossed his path. And by anyone, it meant anyone. Leo felt like he was staring at the window for years before finally snapping out of his thoughts as he stumbled on his own feet and fell back. "W-what the hell! How is that me!?" He definitely knew that the person reflected wasn''t him in the slightest. He had brown hair and green eyes! He definitely wasn''t that handsome, as much as it pained him to admit it. "Just what the hell is going on!?" As he was starting to panic, his heartbeat was thumping loud against his chest again. He didn''t have time to calm down as suddenly a piercing sensation entered his head. "A-ARGH!" He cried out, rolling on the ground as it felt like a knife was stabbed into his brain and kept getting twisted. The pain was unbearable as suddenly memories started flooding his mind. Memories that weren''t his. A mature and beautiful woman with blonde hair and red eyes hugged a young boy that looked like her gently after the boy had a nightmare. The young boy sparred on an open grass field with someone that looked like a younger version of the woman, but unlike her, the young girl had black hair like the boy and red eyes like the mother. A handsome man with black hair and eyes taught him gently how to use the sword; no matter how many mistakes he made, the man would always be patient with him. All kinds of memories kept flooding inside his mind, merging with his. His heart felt warm from them. Feelings that weren''t his own started to become his. People he didn''t know started to become known. Experiences he didn''t have started to become his own. The last of the memories and feelings that flooded his mind were... painful. The handsome man and the boy, a little older now, visited the border of the European and Asian continents. But when they arrived, multiple phase 3 void rifts appeared, sending everyone into chaos. Humans were getting swarmed as the father of the boy was forced to fend off the void creatures with the help of the army stationed there. The people there started to flee as they were getting killed and eaten alive. The boy, though, never left as he watched everything unfold before him. The last of his memories was that of the boy''s father annihilating the creatures, covered in their blood with a crazy smile on his face, before everything went black. After a while, the pain in his head finally started to subside as the memories and feelings became easier to digest. "...I see," he muttered. The blinding light that the book he was reading back at the apartment was emitting. Suddenly finding himself in an abandoned city out of nowhere. The person he saw in the reflection of the car window. A bewildered sigh escaped his lips as he realized what exactly had happened. "I am inside the book Path of Heroes..." He found it hard to believe his own words. "And the body that I am inhabiting... I am not Leo Karumi anymore. Instead¡ª" "I am Azriel Crimson." ********* Azriel Crimson. A character never mentioned in the book. Nothing was known about him, and he had no relevance to the plot in the slightest. A mere extra. Or at least, not quite entirely. The only reason for his existence was perhaps that the author had an excuse for the protagonist to get close to one of the main heroines: Jasmine Crimson, the next head of the Crimson clan and one of the most talented geniuses on Earth. She was also the president of the student council in the hero academy and one of the main characters in Path of Heroes. Yes, Azriel''s elder sister who, in the book, at first seemed cold to everyone after becoming depressed and closing off her heart to anyone after someone extremely close to her died. The protagonist, being kind-hearted in nature, tried to comfort her and help her get over the loss of her important someone, and in the end, succeeded in winning her heart after many attempts. It looked like that important someone was her younger brother, Azriel Crimson, as it was never mentioned who the close person to her was by anyone, not even the Crimson clan. The Crimson clan was one of the four great clans that ruled the Asian continent. The Crimson clan''s current head was Joaquin Crimson, his wife being Aeliana Crimson. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Leo, or better said now Azriel, recalled how his elder sister, whom he now had, would get into the harem of the protagonist, his face changed to one of disgust. He already hated people who had harems, as he believed those were the ones who couldn''t stay loyal or love someone enough. Besides, the protagonist was someone equally loved and hated by the gods, attracting danger wherever he went. "Like hell I would let him get together with her," he vowed as he got up again, stretching his body. No brother would want his sister to be in danger constantly Inheriting the previous owner''s feelings and memories, they were now essentially his own. He had become that person. "I am sorry for what happened to you ... I know this might sound like just some pathetic excuse to the both of us, but I promise I will protect our family," Azriel said, promising to the current him and the former him. A tear leaked from his right eye that he hurriedly wiped away. Everything and everyone he knew from his previous life was gone. Forever. Chapter 3: The City of Love "...Now what?" Azriel was confused as he looked back at his own reflection in the mirror of the car. His hair had grown out and was unkempt, indicating that a while had passed since the last of his memories. "I wonder what happened to... Father." It still felt a little weird suddenly calling someone else his father, but just like the memories he inherited, he also did the same with everything else from the previous Azriel Crimson. "Right, I can check my status." Status refers to a holographic interface that showcases a person''s information, which is only visible to the person themselves. With their status screen, someone could at the very least easily find out what their affinities are. One could only unlock their affinities after they become a grade 3 awakened. There are only two methods that can help you upgrade a human''s mana core. The first is one that no one actually prefers, which is trying to consume the mana in the air. This can get quite tiring, and the progress is extremely slow compared to the other method. The second method is the easiest to upgrade or at least kind of easy since all you have to do is consume the mana core of a void creature. The mana cores for both void creatures and humans are next to their hearts, though the position of the heart for certain void creatures will be different. The mana core will still be there. After killing the void creatures, you are supposed to dig out the mana core and consume it. This method is the easiest way for someone to get stronger and is much more efficient. Though perhaps it wasn''t the easiest and... safest. Of course, consuming the mana core of a Grade 3 Abyssal will be much more beneficial than that of a Grade 3 demon, but that is only if the human who kills the Grade 3 Abyssal is also a Grade 3 advanced. If a Grade 3 Expert tries to consume a mana core of a Grade 3 demon, they will barely get any benefit from it. Also, the mana cores of a void creature that died don''t last forever, meaning they will start to deteriorate and lose their worth after 2-48 hours have passed. The higher ranked the void creature, the longer its mana core will last. "Before I see my status though, I need to check one thing," Azriel said with a little excitement and anticipation in his voice. He was transmigrated into a book, so doesn''t that mean like most similar stories he has read that he will have something unique to him to help him get stronger like the protagonist has? "System." Yet, to his immense disappointment, he didn''t get the system perk like the protagonist has. The damn protagonist isn''t even a transmigrator like him! "...How unfair." He was becoming a little depressed as he thought he would have the benefits like the protagonist. The system was basically what it says, a system that only the protagonist of Path of Heroes could see. It gave him a lot of benefits and made it much easier for him to get stronger, being able to buy health potions, sword arts, and even unlocking more affinities the stronger he grows and mana cores of void creatures that were on his level. Obviously, the system didn''t just hand them to the protagonist since he had to complete quests for them which perhaps were quite fair for the rewards he got. "Still, I wish I had a system." As Azriel muttered to himself, he decided to check his status window instead. "Status" ----------------------------- Status Screen: ----------------------------- [Name]: Azriel Crimson [Age]: 16 [Gender]: Male [Titles]: Son of Death ----------------------------- [Mana Core Rank]: Intermediate [Mana Core Grade]: Grade 3 [Mana Core Level]: 2 ----------------------------- [Affinities]: - Lightning - Ice [Unique Skill]: Redo -> one time use [Sword Arts]: Dance of Death -> 0% mastery ----------------------------- [Soul weapons]: Void Eater [Soul armor]: None [Soul Echoes]: None/Locked -> unlocks when reaching higher rank ----------------------------- [???]: None/Locked -> unlocks when reaching higher rank [???]: None/Locked -> unlocks when reaching higher rank [???]: None/Locked -> unlocks when reaching higher rank ----------------------------- "...Huh." Azriel''s mind blanked as he read his status window. He knew for a fact that before everything in his memories stopped, he was only a Grade 2 Awakened, but now he somehow became a Grade 3 Intermediate. He was already at the same level as the protagonist at the age of 16! ...And 16. Azriel''s blood went cold as he realized how long ago the last of his memories were. He was only 14 years old before everything went black. "So it has been 2 years... 2 years of memories missing or perhaps I really died not only in my previous world but also in this world but got reincarnated in this body?" "Son of Death." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Muttering the title he had gotten, he read the description. ----------------------------- [Son of Death]: The god of death has taken pity on you and decided to bless you with another chance at life and additional benefits... make the best of this life. ----------------------------- Azriel sucked in a cold breath at reading the description of his title. He didn''t know what to really think of all of this. A god actually giving him a second chance because of... pity. "So that means the gods are real now?" As Azriel said to himself, he decided to check on his unique skill [Redo]. A unique skill is something everyone gets after they reach Grade 3 Intermediate rank. But he couldn''t ever recall in his memories there being a unique skill that was only usable once. Not wasting time, he decided to read its description. ----------------------------- [Redo]: Given the unique title by the god of death itself and its blessings, you have earned a skill never seen or heard of before. Being the son of death means that death isn''t something you should fear. ----------------------------- "Eh?" "To be able to cheat death... this is crazy!" The chances of dying in this world were already as huge as they could get, but now he had a skill that gave him another chance. "To think that the god of death would be so generous!" Azriel said happily with a smile on his face. Being happy, he looked towards the sword arts. He remembered that he never got any sword arts, meaning that this was something the god of death also blessed him with. "I definitely won''t complain about not having a system anymore." Having a sword art called [Dance of Death] that is probably never seen or heard of like the unique skill [Redo] he has was already something extremely valuable, though he wasn''t going to get overconfident since he would prefer not using [Redo] ever. "Void Eater, huh... the sword that... father... has gifted me after killing my first void creature." He was happy that he still at least had the trusted sword that had accompanied his previous self, though he unfortunately never got a soul armor. Looking towards the [Soul Echoes] that were locked, he knew that this would be unlocked when he reached Grade 3 Expert. Hell, he knew that a Master and Grandmaster would get even more, but the weird [???] shouldn''t show up on his status at all just like [Soul Echoes]. "So another benefit from having the death god''s blessing, huh?" After calming down again, Azriel started to walk around. He knew he was probably in a death zone since everything was abandoned and broken. The chances of him encountering a void creature were big if he stayed in one place for too long, and he wasn''t eager to meet them yet. Even though he had the experiences of the previous Azriel, his mind and body were still trying to sort everything out. His entire life had changed so fast. Yet... His heart was beating loudly against his chest as he gazed at the old, ruined buildings. "...This place." He really hoped that perhaps he was wrong and just being paranoid. But the more he walked and explored, the more he started to fear the worst. The city he was in had become a ghostly wasteland, with buildings crumbling, streets cracked, and deserted. Nature had taken back what was once its own, and the air was heavy with the scent of decay. When he finally stopped, he gazed at a tall structure, freezing as his heart skipped a beat. In front of him was once a majestic monument, a symbol of human achievement, now standing in ruins. Rust corroded its iron framework, and vines and moss had claimed its surfaces, turning the metal into a dark, twisted skeleton of its former self. Gazing at the once beautiful monument that stood at the pinnacle of human achievements 150 years ago, he realized where he was. ...Europe. Namely, in The City of Love. "Dammit." Chapter 4: Deaths Blossom The last place he had expected to find himself was Europe. The worst continent he could possibly be in. Everywhere in Europe except for the North was basically a death zone. "You have to be joking with me, right!?" "Not even [Redo] will be able to save me here!" Sure, [Redo] might give him another chance, but that is only one time! He was sure that just staying an entire day here in the middle of Europe would get him killed multiple times by the harrowing creatures residing here. Perhaps the god of death wasn''t as generous as he had thought. He could already imagine the death god laughing at him from above, dressed in a black robe that covered everything except the part of his face surrounded by dark mist, holding a long, black, creepy scythe in his right hand. Or perhaps from below? As if confirming his thoughts, he could hear the sound of thunder behind the grey clouds looming over the city. "Dammit! I really need to get awa-" Azriel couldn''t finish speaking as suddenly he heard a howl coming from behind, making him break out in a cold sweat. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Turning around nervously, he saw the very things he had tried to avoid at the end of the street. Five wolf-like creatures stood there, glaring at him with pitch-black eyes. Their bodies, stripped of fur, revealed naked, scarred, and blackened skin, with some parts rotten and decayed. The inside of their cheeks was visible, their gums exposed, and saliva dripped continuously from their gaping mouths, pooling on the floor. The smell they gave off was horrible, making Azriel swallow the vomit that rose into his throat. ''... why couldn''t I be sent into a romcom world, dammit!'' Screaming inside his mind, Azriel guided the mana in his eyes, peering into the mana cores of the void creatures in front of him. "Three of them are just Grade 3 beasts, but the last two are a Grade 2 and Grade 1 beast..." The Grade 1 beast was even missing one of its eyes, making it look even more terrifying. Though Azriel was a little more relieved now, since the void creatures in front of him were supposedly weaker than him... Supposedly. The problem he was currently having was that his body felt extremely tired, and so did his mind. The fact that the last time he had fought a void creature was more than two years ago was clear from his memories. While being the son of the Crimson clan, he was also just an average teenage high schooler! ''Calm down, Le- Azriel... I am stronger... stronger than these do-'' "Eek!" An unexpected high-pitched scream escaped his lips as the scary void wolves suddenly started walking towards him. "A-ah... you won''t harm me, right?" "You guys are good little p-puppies, right?" As a response, two of the Grade 3 void wolves lunged at him. ''Guess not!'' A katana materialized in his right hand, its blade pitch black, devoid of any color as if consumed by darkness itself. The hilt was adorned with intricate patterns of black and red. Void Eater. The katana his father had gifted him... His very own soul weapon that grows stronger the more he does, unlike the other ranked weapons. The appearance of mana changed everything on Earth. Mana stones became a reality, leading to the creation of stronger structures and more powerful weapons. A weapon created by mana stones could be empowered by one''s own mana, resulting in it being able to be wielded by, for example, a master-ranked human. Of course, a master-ranked human won''t be able to handle or wield the weapon of a saint, and the weapon of an expert would simply break if wielded by a master-ranked human, making it expensive for many humans to become heroes since they needed to buy a new weapon each time they ranked up. Luckily for those who have a soul weapon, they don''t have that problem. Perhaps due to all the training he underwent as Azriel, ingrained in his mind, he instinctively positioned Void Eater in front of him just in time as the first void wolf bit down on it, causing sparks to fly. Luckily, being a Grade 3 Intermediate, his sword was also far stronger than the sharp teeth of a mere Grade 3 beast. He kicked the wolf with his right leg, sending it flying back towards the other void wolves who were watching. As he spun to his left, he felt mana coursing through his veins from his mana core. "[Frost Wall]!" he shouted towards the second Grade 3 wolf lunging at him. Moments later, a wall of ice emerged between Azriel and the approaching beast. His heart thumped loudly against his chest as adrenaline surged through him. "I am Azriel. Remember that. Not Leo anymore, but Azriel... No," he muttered to himself. "That''s not right." "I''m not just Azriel, nor Leo anymore¡ª" "I am both of them." "Not an extra or an ordinary high schooler anymore." "Not the boy who lost his family in a car accident." "Not the extra who died as a plot device for the heroine and protagonist to get together." "...Azriel Crimson." Someone who wouldn''t tread the path of an ordinary or forgotten extra. The ice wall shattered as all three Grade 3 beasts decided to attack him instead of just one. Their razor-sharp teeth gleamed as they lunged with mouths wide open. He sensed the bloodlust in their pitch-black eyes. Strangely, his mind became extremely calm as he faced the oncoming beasts, unafraid. Time seemed to slow down as another wave of information flooded his mind effortlessly. Red lightning crackled around Azriel''s body as black mist poured from his mouth. The mist and lightning coiled around Void Eater. And then¡ª "First Form: Death''s Blossom." Azriel muttered as the void wolves closed in, mere inches from his face, ready to have him as their meal. Only for him to suddenly vanish from his spot, reappearing a few meters behind the Grade 3 beasts and in front of the Grade 2 and Grade 1 beasts. A beautiful, trail-like dance of red lightning and dark mist surrounded Azriel and the Grade 3 beasts before the mist transformed into black roses, crackling with red lightning. They dissipated into the air moments later. Swinging Void Eater, black blood splattered the ground as Azriel heard three thuds behind him. Turning back, he saw the lifeless bodies of the Grade 3 beasts lying on the street, blood spurting from their cleanly decapitated necks. Azriel''s blood-red eyes looked dead. There was no emotion in those eyes¡ªdull, devoid of life. Only for in the next second a status update happened that showed in his vision: ----------------------------- Status Update! ----------------------------- First form acquired! [Sword Arts]: Dance of Death -> 5% mastery [1/?] -> [First Form]: Death''s Blossom ----------------------------- Seeing the sudden status update in front of him, he snapped out of his state as he looked bewildered at the changes of his status and the lifeless bodies of the Grade 3 beasts. After that, he looked towards the Grade 2 and Grade 1 beasts who were looking at him cautiously, and he swore he could see something in those black eyes of theirs... ...fear? Glancing between them, he only had one thought in his mind: "What just happened?" Chapter 5: Ragnar Frost "Death''s... Blossom." Everything that had just happened felt so weird. It was like he was in some sort of lucid dream. "First form, huh? And it doesn''t even show me how many forms there are," Azriel muttered, gazing at the three headless bodies. Strangely, he didn''t feel as tired as he had thought he would. Sure, it did cost some mana to perform the Dance of Death''s first form, but not as much as he had expected. "Perhaps I judged the god of death a little too earl-" He couldn''t finish speaking as the grade 1 wolf suddenly lunged at him. Caught off guard, Azriel didn''t have enough time to move his entire body out of the way or raise Void Eater. Tilting his body sideways, he quickly froze his right shoulder blade with ice before the beast could bite into it, deflecting it from his neck. Crack! The sound of ice shattering echoed as the teeth sank into his right shoulder. "Argh!" "That fucking hurts!" Screaming from the pain that nearly made him lose consciousness, he bit his tongue. His left hand crackled with red lightning as he plunged it into the void wolf''s head, frying its brain. The sensation of his hand penetrating its brain and the sickening crunch of the skull breaking made Azriel grit his teeth and swallow the vomit rising in his throat. "Shit, this feels so disgusting." Removing his hand from its head, the wolf fell with a thud on the ground next to him. His left hand was painted black from its blood, making Azriel want to retch. Realizing he was about to get distracted again, he gripped his katana tighter and hurriedly looked towards where the last remaining void wolf was. The grade 2 beast wasn''t there anymore... No matter where he turned his head, he couldn''t see the wolf anywhere. After an entire minute, he realized that the wolf had actually fled. "I guess that''s why he had two eyes, unlike this one..." It seemed the grade 2 wolf was smart enough to understand that it would have died as well after seeing the sudden death of its three companions. "Tch, I always liked cats more!" Saying that, he froze the wound on his right shoulder again, stopping the bleeding. He didn''t have anything with him to help heal his wounds. "Mmpfh!" ''Dammit, it really hurts getting bitten by those skinless dogs! Well, I shouldn''t have been zoning out in the first place, I guess...'' He was lucky to use his ice fast enough, or else the grade 1 beast would have bitten his entire arm off. ''...Damn, I feel cold.'' Azriel wasn''t wearing anything except for some torn, ragged clothes, and adding that to the ice on his body only made him tremble more as his teeth started to clatter. "Right, I should harvest those mana cores, probably," he muttered to himself. He decided to absorb their mana cores before any other void creatures found him. He was sure his fight with the void wolves had attracted some of them. Though whether someone as insignificant as him would be worth killing or eating by the higher-ranked void creatures, he wasn''t really eager to find out. With his katana, he made a precise incision near where the heart would be. The blade slid through the flesh easily, but the sickly warmth and the smell of blood and offal made him gag. His hand trembled slightly as he reached into the body, feeling around for the mana core. When his fingers brushed against the smooth, hard surface, he grimaced and pulled it out, covered in blood and bits of tissue. "Ugh, that''s disgusting," he muttered. Moving to the next body, the process didn''t get any easier. Each time he had to reach into the carcass, the nauseating sensation of warm blood and the slick, slimy texture of organs made him retch. "I want to take a shower..." ******** "Haa..." A tired sigh escaped Ragnar''s lips as he walked through the corridors of a military base established in France ¡ª a safe zone. Ragnar was undeniably handsome, with hair as pure and white as freshly fallen snow, cascading in smooth waves down to his shoulders. His piercing blue eyes resembled sapphires, sparkling with an intensity that seemed to penetrate the soul. He appeared to be in his late twenties, with chiseled, refined features. High cheekbones framed a strong jawline. There was a maturity in his gaze that spoke of countless experiences. Yet, what truly set him apart, making everyone he passed bow their heads in fear and respect, was the palpable aura of strength and authority he radiated. His presence alone had the ability to instill both awe and tremors in those who saw him. A Grade 1 Grandmaster ¡ª the head of the Frost Clan, one of the four great clans ruling the Asian continent. The Crimson Clan ruled the eastern parts, while the Frost Clan governed northern Asia. Walking a step behind him was his trusted right-hand man and servant, Thomas. Though not as handsome as his lord, Thomas was undeniably one of the most handsome men alive. His silky blond hair and emerald eyes shone like countless stars in a dark night. While Thomas wasn''t a Grade 1 Grandmaster like his lord, he was still a Grade 3 Grandmaster. "The government agent said you need to stay in France for a few more days, my lord, instead of leaving today," Thomas said respectfully as they continued toward the control room. "And who the hell do they think they are?" Ragnar retorted. "Remind him and them that the Frost Clan doesn''t work for the government, nor do they have the power to command us." To the public, Ragnar was here to demonstrate that the four great clans of Asia, particularly the Frost Clan, supported and collaborated with the government to reclaim Europe. But the main reason was something else... There have been multiple reports of possible Phase 4 voidrifts appearing in France and Spain, yet nothing of the sort has happened yet. Ragnar had been staying here for over a week because humanity couldn''t afford to let all their hard-won control that they barely had in Western Europe go in vain. However, there had been no signs of any void rifts appearing whatsoever in the past week. Not only that, there had been no signs of a void creature above the Monarch rank in France at all. "We will leave today after one final check-up," Ragnar declared, showing his indifference to staying longer in this compromised country. "I''ll dispatch a few of our own to stay here and assist the military if necessary." he continued. "Actually, my lord... There seems to be interference with the signals, making it currently impossible to contact anyone outside of Europe, though travel between continents seems unaffected," Thomas reported. Ragnar halted, a scowl forming on his face as he faced Thomas. The bad feeling he had only intensified. "How long has this issue been occurring?" Ragnar demanded. "...Since the last hour," Thomas replied calmly, though a slight cold sweat betrayed his concern. Ragnar shook his head and resumed walking. "It doesn''t matter. We are leaving today no matter what. Inform the government that the Frost Clan will send their representatives only once the signal is restored." He was determined to return to Asia, not to the north but to the east instead. Tomorrow was an extremely important day for his best friend, Joaquin Crimson. Unlike what many believed, the four great clans harbored no animosity among them ¡ª at least, not entirely. The Crimson Clan and the Frost Clan shared the strongest bond among the four. Perhaps because of this, most preferred Asia, where the four great clans worked together competently instead of fighting each other. This cooperation was also why the Hero Academy was located there ¡ª maintaining Asia''s peace was crucial, as the fall of any great clan could lead to chaos. Joaquin and Ragnar had been friends since childhood, attending the Hero Academy together. And tomorrow... it would be the day after the birthday of Joaquin''s only son, Azriel Crimson, who had been presumed dead or missing for the past two years. ''...they still haven''t accepted his death after all. Well, it''s not like they ever found his body or even knew exactly what happened,'' Ragnar thought somberly, reflecting on the grief Joaquin and his family must be experiencing. Finally, Ragnar and Thomas arrived at the control room. Yet, as they approached, both men sensed something was amiss. They listened intently to the conversation unfolding inside. "Do you think he actually killed those four Void Wolves by himself?" "Well, do you see anyone else with him?" "...still, he looks so young." "And handsome." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Quickly, save this footage for later..." "What if he isn''t human but actually a skinwalker?" "Skinwalker or not, this could sell for a lot of money." "Could be true, but he could also be a wanderer?" A "wanderer" often refers to a human who has been unfortunate enough to find themselves in a death zone after entering and exiting a void rift. Intrigued by their discussion, Ragnar moved forward with Thomas, suppressing their presence as they approached a massive holographic screen at the front of the control room. It displayed footage from a drone positioned directly in front of a young teenage boy... The boy sat nonchalantly on the corpse of a headless Voidwolf, playing with its empty mana core using his left hand, which was stained black with the beast''s blood. A pitch-black katana was embedded in the ground beside him. With messy, long black hair and blood-red eyes, his torn clothes and a patch of ice on his right shoulder suggested the recent battle that took place. His hair fluttered in the wind as he stared directly into the drone''s camera with a small smile. Suddenly, he tapped the drone lightly with his right hand, causing it and the camera to sway. "Hello? Does this thing have a mic?" Chapter 6: Hope and Doubts If there was one word to describe the scene in front of him, it was "art." He would have definitely bought a painting of it if it was on the market. ''That boy... why does he feel so familiar? And not only that, but that katana¡ª'' ''Void Eater!?'' It didn''t take more than a few seconds for Ragnar to recognize the katana next to the boy. How couldn''t he? After all, Void Eater originally belonged to his best friend, rival, and someone he considered a brother. The number of times the two of them had clashed, and Ragnar had bled because of Void Eater... He knew that Void Eater was eventually gifted to his only son, Azriel. ''...That boy... no, impossible. It can''t be.'' It didn''t take much longer for him to connect the dots as he gazed at the boy with trembling eyes. Not just him¡ªeven Thomas gazed at the boy in utter horror. "Lord Ragnar!" "Grandmaster Thomas!" Finally, the others noticed the presence of Ragnar and Thomas and bowed their heads instantly in respect. "This is live footage, right?" Thomas asked, his voice trembling slightly as he gazed at the operators with narrowed eyes. They nodded their heads lightly, confused by their reactions. "Yes, Grandmaster Thomas, this is live footage from Paris where the boy is. We haven''t yet discovered if it is a skinwalker, some other type of void creature, or a wanderer." "Did you guys run facial recognition?" Ragnar suddenly spoke, his cold, narrowed eyes sweeping past each one of them, making them tremble and break out in a cold sweat. "W-we have, Lord Ragnar, but we haven''t found a match¡ª" "Azriel Crimson," Ragnar interrupted, making everyone look at him wide-eyed. "W-what?" The female operator was bewildered, as were all the operators, hearing the sudden name of the son of the Crimson Clan. Though Azriel Crimson was known for almost never showing his face to the public, that only made him even more mysterious and popular. And the thing that stood out the most... Rumors had been circulating that Azriel Crimson had been missing or dead for the past two years. Obviously, the four great clans and the government tried their best to suppress the rumors as much as they could. Only the gods could tell the aftermath if the only son of one of the four great clans had died somehow. "Do I have to repeat myself?" Ragnar spoke, his voice growing colder as the operators in the room felt a shiver run down their spines. "N-no! Apologies, we are doing it right away!" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not a moment later, one of the male operators behind their computers shouted, bringing everyone''s gaze towards him. "We got a match!" Though no one shared his enthusiasm in the slightest as Ragnar''s and Thomas''s faces became grim. Everyone gulped, seeing the atmosphere grow even colder. "Give me a way to speak to him," Ragnar demanded. An operator handed him a headset with a built-in microphone, allowing him to speak through the drone. ''...It can''t be him, no matter what.'' ''If it really is him, then where was he all along? How did he survive these past two years?'' ''As a wanderer, there was just no way he could survive this long in the void realm all on his own at only this age.'' "The gods must be playing some cruel joke on us, my lord..." Thomas spoke softly, yet the words echoed through everyone''s ears. Today was... Azriel Crimson''s birthday. No one believed in the slightest that the boy in the footage was actually Azriel Crimson. It just wouldn''t make sense. Surviving all this time alone in the void realm or in Europe... ''If it is a skinwalker, then I will personally go there and kill it with my own hands...'' As he was about to speak, he hesitated. ''...What if it really is him?'' What if there was a slight possible chance that Azriel Crimson had somehow survived? A slight hope ignited in his heart at the possibility of Azriel''s survival. Though he didn''t interact as much as he did with his father, that didn''t mean he didn''t care for the boy. If anything were to ever happen to Joaquin or Aeliana, he would have instantly adopted the two children and raised them as his own. Not just that, he actually liked Azriel the most. Though most couldn''t see it, Ragnar clearly could. The boy was talented. Extremely so. But for some reason, he never decided to reveal his talent and always tried to hold himself back whenever Ragnar saw him spar. ''I need to know more. There are so many unknowns here.'' "Can you hear me?" Ragnar spoke calmly with his usual indifferent attitude, addressing the boy. A surprised expression came on Azriel''s face before it turned into a relieved smile. "Ah! Yes, I can!" "What a relief. You see, I am, uh, what was it called again? Oh yes! A wanderer," he said, nodding to himself as he spoke cheerfully towards the drone''s camera. "I would appreciate it if I could get rescued, as I don''t really think I will survive here much longer," he said with a bitter smile on his face. Yet Ragnar merely narrowed his eyes at the boy. No one spoke or dared to make a sound as they gazed between Ragnar and the boy, listening intently. That voice... Ragnar had forgotten the sound of Joaquin''s son''s voice. It is said that one''s voice is the first thing you forget after someone close to you dies. But... ''...Something is wrong.'' ''Why is he so... unbothered?'' ''For someone who is wandering in a dangerous part of Europe, he seems way too calm for some reason... like the void creatures won''t attack him.'' ''But he has already killed a few beasts...'' Doubts began to rise in Ragnar as he found the boy might not be Azriel after all. "Something seems suspicious, my lord." "Perhaps even a trap," Thomas said softly, his eyes glued to the holographic screen. Ragnar merely hummed in response. ''He''s right. Perhaps it is a trap to lure us out... is it really a skinwalker then?'' Hope and doubt clashed within Ragnar as he didn''t know how to approach this situation. ''Is today meant to be a gift or a curse?'' The only way for him to confirm that the boy was really Azriel was to go there himself or send Thomas. But he didn''t know if going there was safe or not. If it really was a skinwalker, he had no idea how it had gotten the body of Azriel Crimson. There could be more lurking. Their strength and numbers were unknown. Suddenly, his eyes widened. ''Could this be the reason we can''t use our devices to communicate outside Europe? And the sudden disappearance of the leviathan-ranked void creature that was sleeping in Belgium?'' ''...The monarch and titan ranks are also, for some reason, missing.'' A shiver ran down his spine again as he gritted his teeth. "Be ready to send a message when I give the signal towards the other military bases in Europe for a possible phase six or perhaps even a phase seven category danger level in France." Hearing his words, it felt like a thunderbolt had struck each one of them inside the control room. The room became even more deathly silent as they all looked at Ragnar''s pale face in pure horror. A phase seven danger level would indicate the appearance of a phase seven void rift, which had never happened. "...There is a possibility that the one we are looking at is a Defiled Skinwalker, perhaps a little lower, but it would make sense that a phase seven void rift has appeared without us noticing, and why the leviathan-ranked void creature has gone missing with the others." Ragnar elaborated, but no one was relieved in the slightest as dread filled their hearts. Was Europe doomed to stay fallen? What continent was going to be next? How many of those nightmares lurking in the void realm would keep appearing? Everyone''s mind was spinning with various thoughts before Ragnar spoke again. "I might possibly be wrong as well... that is why we should wait with the signal. There is a possibility that the one in front of us is actually Azriel Crimson." "My lord, we should keep asking him questions," Thomas spoke again, reminding Ragnar that the boy was waiting for a reply. Ragnar could see that the boy was looking at the camera with a tense smile. ''...It really looks like Azriel, but just more grown-up and... he has become more handsome.'' He really hoped he was just being paranoid. But the horrors he had encountered in the void realm... He knew it was better to be prepared for the worst. "Let me ask you a simple question first." "What is your name?" Hearing his question, the smile disappeared from the boy''s face as a complicated expression showed. ''If it really is a skinwalker, it must be the best one of its kind in mimicking human expressions,'' Ragnar thought, as the hope in him burned slightly again. Perhaps he was wrong. ''Please be wrong...'' Praying inside his mind, the boy finally answered his question with a complicated voice. "I don''t know if you already know, perhaps you do and want to confirm it from my own mouth..." "My name is Azriel Crimson, son of Joaquin and Aeliana Crimson." Ragnar gritted his teeth at hearing Azriel''s voice. ''Damn it! Should I go see for myself!?'' "...My lord, we need to keep asking him questions. A skinwalker only inherits part of one''s memories," Thomas advised as Ragnar nodded with a grim expression. "What if it isn''t a skinwalker but some other unidentified void creature?" Someone mumbled, but everyone heard the male operator as they all turned to him. Ragnar and Thomas glanced at him for a second before looking at Azriel again. Ragnar spoke this time not into the mic, but towards the operator and perhaps for himself and everyone there. "Then this world really is doomed from the start." Chapter 7: Solomon Dragonheart "Prepare Special Force Alpha Squad and Beta Squad for a rescue mission," Ragnar ordered abruptly, leaving everyone looking bewildered but no one objected. "Also, prepare the medical team," he added, glancing at Azriel''s frozen shoulder through the holographic screen. "We need to hurry with the interrogation. It isn''t smart for him to stay in one place if he really is Azriel Crimson," Thomas added lightly beside Ragnar. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''ll leave once the SFAQ and SFBQ, along with the medical team, are done preparing. If we don''t have our answer by then, we will confirm it with our own eyes," Ragnar spoke again, his gaze fixed on Azriel as he turned on his mic. "How can we really know if you are truly Azriel Crimson?" he asked, observing Azriel''s furrowed eyebrows. Ragnar was determined not to miss any detail in Azriel''s expression, using everything he could to determine his true identity. "...if I am truly Azriel Crimson?" Azriel muttered to himself through the drone, and before Ragnar could elaborate, Azriel''s eyes widened. "Wait, you don''t mean if I am one of those skinwalkers, right?" Azriel''s surprise made Ragnar grit his teeth. ''Dammit, what else am I supposed to think? There couldn''t be so many coincidences at once!'' Ragnar struggled to control his emotions. After a few seconds, Ragnar spoke again, trying to regain composure. "...Can you really blame us? Azriel Crimson, son of Joaquin Crimson and Aeliana Crimson, suddenly showing up in the middle of Europe." Ragnar narrowed his eyes at Azriel through the screen, his face showing a complicated expression. "... That voice," Azriel suddenly spoke, his voice hesitant. "Is that you, Uncle Ragnar...?" Ragnar''s eyes widened for a second before he resumed his usual cold demeanor. ''No, it could still be a skinwalker that probably has his memories... But then how and when did that happen?'' "Ah, I''m sorry it took me this long to recognize your voice. My body and head aren''t exactly in the greatest condition since I didn''t exactly have the most comfortable experience arriving here in Paris," Azriel explained, scratching the back of his head awkwardly while laughing. "Well, this would at least explain why you are so cautious of me." "A-!?" Before Ragnar could respond, an abnormal presence was felt in the control room or the entire base, making everyone tense. "Who is there!?" "Huh?" Ragnar and Thomas couldn''t turn their heads, feeling a pressure preventing their movement, as a voice spoke behind them. "Haha! Well, of course, I doubt a mere child would consider it fun finding themselves in Europe~" Not a single person in the room failed to recognize the voice. Ragnar''s eyes widened in shock, as did Thomas''s. ''Why is he here!?'' Screaming inside his mind, the pressure suddenly dissipated, making everyone sigh in relief. Turning around, he saw the last person he expected to meet, narrowing his eyes at Thomas and Ragnar dangerously, making both break out in a cold sweat. The man''s eyes weren''t smiling in the slightest... The man in front of him had short crimson hair, vibrant and rare as freshly spilled blood, framing his face with striking allure. His eyes, matching in intensity, gleamed with a deep, captivating red. Each strand of his hair shimmered in the faint light. "S-Saint Solomon!?" One of the operators shouted, everyone dropping to one knee, heads bowing, except for Ragnar and Thomas. Cutting off his mic, Ragnar addressed Solomon. "Saint Solomon, what are you doing here exactly?" Solomon maintained his smile as he shook his head exaggeratedly. "What''s the matter, Grandmaster Ragnar? I finished the video game I was playing at home and decided to get some fresh air." ''Fresh air in Europe!?'' Veins bulged on Ragnar''s forehead as he took a deep breath. ''Calm down, Ragnar. He''s still a saint...'' Thomas decided to stay out of it, gazing instead at Azriel, who was impatiently eyeing the drone. "Besides, I felt the mana of that baby Leviathan suddenly disappear an hour ago. Since you were already here and most competent, I thought perhaps you knew something," Solomon added, making Ragnar narrow his eyes. "...So you noticed, huh?" "Hmm? Oh yes, can someone give me one of those headsets so I can speak to him?" Solomon asked casually. An operator rushed forward with trembling hands, handing Solomon the headset and then darting away without looking at his face. "Hahah! You guys don''t need to be so tense around me," Solomon chuckled, seeing the reactions before putting on the headset. "Hello, test test, can you hear me?" Azriel''s face showed surprise as he recognized the voice instantly. "Saint Solomon?" "Ah! I knew you would recognize me instantly, unlike this boring gramps!" Solomon said excitedly, causing veins to pop on Ragnar''s head. ''Since when did I get old!?'' "Should I consider this good luck or bad luck for you being here..." Hearing Azriel mumble, Ragnar was confused but chose not to speak, letting Solomon handle it. ''This has become such a mess. Dammit, and what is taking the SFAQ and SFBQ with the medical squad so long?'' A sigh escaped Ragnar''s lips as he anticipated the headaches from the great clans and the government once they found out. "Eh? I mean, why would you consider me bad luck? And besides, didn''t I always tell you to call me Uncle Solomon, like you do with the old man?" Solomon''s tone remained light-hearted, as if the situation was nothing serious at all, earning him odd looks. "A-ah, I mean, it would be bad if you consider me a skinwalker as well, no? I''m not really that eager to die, you see," Azriel spoke nervously. "Well then, are you a skinwalker or not?" Solomon asked bluntly, as if it were the most normal question. "Huh, well, of course not." "Well, there you have it!" Solomon exclaimed suddenly, making everyone flinch. "Let me go and fetch you, okay? Try not to die in the next 15 minutes or so. See ya!" Solomon tossed the headset away and started walking towards the exit, leaving everyone baffled. "W-Wait! We are already planning a rescue mission with the SFAQ and SFBQ!" Ragnar shouted, but Solomon waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, alright? I''ve already told them it''s fine. Besides, I''m much faster and... stronger," Solomon assured as he left, the door closing slowly behind him. "Huh, he''s going to fetch me?" Azriel''s voice came from behind, but Ragnar didn''t turn to look at him through the holographic screen. His eyes were fixed on the closing door, his face unreadable. ''So he already told them that it was fine, huh... He always reminds me in some way to never underestimate him despite that attitude of his...'' Even though everything had become a mess with Solomon... ''Perhaps it is for the best that he is the one going over to check if Azriel really is a skinwalker or not.'' After all... Solomon Dragonheart was... A Grade 2 Saint. Chapter 8: 15 Minutes ''Solomon Dragonheart... to think he would be here as well with Ragnar Frost.'' Azriel was deep in thought as he gazed at the drone hovering in front of him. It was already a shock to him that his father''s best friend Ragnar was here, but not only him, also one of the most talented humans in history. Ragnar Frost, a rival of his father since childhood, was not just that but also the youngest head among the four great clans. He didn''t blame Ragnar for being so cautious since he would have done the same. Besides... ''He lost his parents to skinwalkers seven years ago.'' Ragnar''s mother was killed by a Grade 1 Titan-ranked skinwalker that, after taking her life, took her place and infiltrated the Frost estate, killing Ragnar''s father and many other members of the Frost clan. It was still known as one of Asia''s greatest tragedies, but luckily they managed to take the skinwalker down. After that, Ragnar took the position of his father as the head of the Frost Clan. 1,259 people lost their lives because of a single skinwalker that took everyone by surprise. ''You can never know what might happen in this world, I suppose.'' Solomon Dragonheart was already a Grade 2 Saint at the age of 26, breaking the record of becoming the youngest saint in the entire world. ''A monster...'' He remembered that even though he didn''t attend a lot of banquets or other social gatherings, the few he did attend, Solomon was always there as well. And for some reason, the man always talked with Azriel. ''No, I know the reason very well...'' It was simply because Azriel was talented. Yet, he never tried to show himself too much to the public or reveal his talent. He''d rather train in secret or as much as he could. Of course, it was impossible to hide most things from his father or someone at the same level as him. Like Ragnar and Solomon, who easily discovered how talented Azriel was but never tried to talk about it. The reason for hiding his talent was simple. Azriel just didn''t want to bother competing with others and wanted to rather live a peaceful life instead. There was no need for him to follow the same path as those close to him. But of course, that didn''t mean he slacked off entirely. He trained diligently always, as his father understood his reason and made sure that he was still someone who could handle himself in combat when the need arose. ''Still, a lot of misunderstandings have come forth because of the previous Azriel''s attitude...'' ''Not that I don''t understand him.'' Because of trying to hide his talents, obviously, people like Solomon got curious and always tried to talk to him and ask why he never revealed himself like his sister Jasmine. Whenever Azriel talked with Solomon, he had one thought on his mind... He was scary! ''That fucking creepy smile of his! And that look in his eyes!'' Shouting inside his mind, he suddenly heard Ragnar speaking through the drone. "Azriel, Saint Solomon should arrive at your location in approximately 15 minutes." ''Fifteen minutes... good. I am really feeling tired and just want to sleep, dammit. To think so many things would happen in such a short amount of time.'' Just for wanting to get a glass of water, he got transported into another world! "I see, that is good to hear by the¡ª?" Azriel suddenly stopped talking as he noticed that the ground was enveloped in fog. "The fuck?" "Uncle Ragnar, do you know what is happening...?" The drone was luckily still close to him so he could still communicate with Ragnar. Or so he at least hoped, but for some reason, he didn''t hear any response from Ragnar. A chill ran down his spine as he suddenly shot up and picked Void Eater, gripping it tightly. ''Dammit, what the hell is happening now?'' "Azri... can... hear me!? ...sten... un! ...ast!" Suddenly he heard the voice of Ragnar through the drone, but he couldn''t make out what he was saying as his voice kept getting cut off. "What are you saying? I can''t hear you. Your voice keeps cutting off!" He could hear his heart pounding in his ears as he gripped his katana even tighter. ''...I should have moved to another location. Shit.'' The only sound was the wind howling, the drone next to him barely audible because of its advanced equipment. The fog had already reached his knees and was rising slowly, steadily. It seemed endless, an infinite blanket of gray. Azriel''s eyes darted everywhere, the silence around him becoming increasingly oppressive. Ragnar''s voice from the drone was gone. ''Fifteen minutes... just survive for fifteen minutes.'' Repeating this in his mind, he suddenly felt every hair on his body stand on end. "Don''t go." "!?" A voice suddenly whispered in his ear. He didn''t waste time, leaping forward to distance himself. Turning around quickly, he saw nothing where he had been standing. The drone was gone too, consumed by the ever-rising fog, now up to his waist. "W-what..." Whoever had whispered in his ear was nowhere to be found. His heart was beating so loudly it felt like it might explode. He felt his blood run cold as he grit his teeth, trying to prevent his legs from shaking. ''R-run. I need to run and survive... Fifteen minutes. Ragnar said fifteen minutes until Solomon gets here. No way am I dying now and using [Redo].'' In the first place, he didn''t even know how [Redo] would work. Would it send him back in time, or would it regenerate his body? He''d rather not find out. "Azriel, can you hear me!? Azriel!" Suddenly, Ragnar''s voice came through, but he couldn''t pinpoint its location. It was as if Ragnar''s voice was coming from everywhere around him. ''Just what the hell is happening!?'' "If you hear me, get out of there immediately! Don''t stay in that fog no matter what!" Ragnar''s shout was enough to propel Azriel into a desperate sprint. Yet it was too late. The fog had risen to a level that obscured everything. ''Damn it! There has to be an end somewhere!'' He kept running straight, but no matter how far he went, nothing changed. His surroundings were enveloped in a thick, unyielding fog. He didn''t know what void creature it belonged to, but he didn''t want to find out. ''Run! Just keep running! Don''t look back!'' "!?" Azriel stopped in his tracks as he suddenly saw a dark silhouette ahead. "W-what is that..." Another chill ran down his spine, every fiber of his being telling him to run. Yet he couldn''t. His feet were firmly planted on the ground, his eyes unable to look away from the dark silhouette. Something told him... If he looked away for even a second, he would die. He couldn''t make out the figure except for its shape. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It looked like a small child holding a stuffed teddy bear. The little child was seated on the ground, hugging the bear and... sobbing. "Don''t go..." "...please." "Please don''t leave me." "Don''t go..." The sound of a little girl sobbing, repeating the same words over and over. Her voice seemed to come from everywhere, just like Ragnar''s. Wherever the fog was, the voice was too. "Don''t go." "!?" Just like before, he suddenly heard the girl whispering behind his ear. He didn''t dare turn around this time. Gripping Void Eater so tight his knuckles turned white. ''Don''t look away... don''t look away... Damn it, how many minutes have passed!?'' "Don''t go." "Don''t go." "Don''t go." "Don''t go." "Don''t go." "Don''t go." Chapter 9: The Crying Fog "Lord Ragnar, we have lost visual and audio from the drone. However, the other sensors are still active," the operator informed as Ragnar and Thomas''s eyes remained fixed on the holographic screen, which was currently only showing black. "How long will it take for the nearest drone to reach his location?" Ragnar asked. "It would take at least 20 minutes for the nearest drone to arrive at his location, my lord." A frown appeared on Ragnar''s face. ''Saint Solomon would reach there before that time... I need to see what is happening.'' "Are there any active soldiers currently in Paris?" The operator merely shook his head in response to Ragnar''s question, making him scowl in annoyance. He was already starting to lean towards the possibility that it really was Azriel instead of a skinwalker. No, he was sure of it¡ªit really was Azriel. ''No matter how Saint Solomon is, he wouldn''t act this carefree, not with how much he favors Azriel.'' Ragnar grit his teeth as he waited for the drone to show footage again. "It was spotted at the border of Germany and France a month ago by Major Hendricks," another operator informed. The void creature that attacked Azriel was well-known in France. Or perhaps the reason the void creature was so well-known was because nothing was known about it at all. "The Crying Fog..." An operator handed a file to Thomas, who then handed it to Ragnar. ---------------------------------------------- Void Creature #1247 Name: The Crying Fog Rank: Unknown Type: Unknown First Seen: 26 April 2144 Last Seen: 14 September 2148 Victims: 86 active soldiers gone missing, among them being Captain Harold, a Grade 1 Expert. Description: The Crying Fog, an unknown void creature, was first spotted in France 4 years ago. It is unknown from what phase void rift it came from. Its true form is still unknown, whether the void creature is the fog itself or the fog is just one of its abilities. The void creature has never left France. It is reported that the sound of a sobbing little girl always resounds inside and outside of the fog range before the victims go missing. ---------------------------------------------- ''...How did it get to Paris so quickly without anyone noticing?'' Ragnar thought, reading the information they had on the void creature. Which was basically nothing. The void creature barely showed itself, but whenever it did, the person encountering it would go missing after the fog disappeared. Only twice had they seen the fog through a drone before losing connection. ''This marks the third time we have gotten footage of it... we need to update the file, huh?'' ''Azriel... will Saint Solomon make it in time?'' Perhaps noticing Ragnar''s emotions, Thomas spoke softly. "If he truly did survive for the past 2 years in the void realm, then I doubt that this will be enough to take him down... probably." Ragnar merely hummed in response to Thomas''s attempt to cheer him up. ''I really hope he is right...'' ****** There was no mention of this void creature ever in the book, meaning that the protagonist never had to face this creature before. Or perhaps he did, but in the later half. Azriel knew that, at least in the first half, the protagonist didn''t go to Europe. But the system did, a few times, send him to the void realm with its mysterious powers for a few quests. ''Calm down...'' Azriel''s eyes never left the silhouette of the sobbing girl. Not even once did he blink as his eyes were fixed, wide-eyed, on her¡ªor it. The void creature he was facing was perhaps the most dreadful type you could encounter. It didn''t attack physically; instead, it attacked mentally. The worst type of attacks one could encounter in battle are, after all, mental attacks. The constant whispers of the void creatures were enough to almost make Azriel scream. His eyes were hurting as he didn''t dare to look away or blink for even a second. His right shoulder was stinging with unbearable pain from his previous fight. His body and mind were so tired that he felt like he could collapse if he relaxed even for a single second. "Please... don''t go" "Please don''t leave me..." "I don''t want to be alone anymore..." "Don''t go..." Azriel kept hearing the constant, silent pleas of the girl everywhere. ''P-please, dammit... just shut up, please.'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel murmured. He was scared. Not because of her sobbing. No. He was scared of himself. The fuzzy feeling that was silently rising in his chest. He felt compelled to walk over to the girl''s silhouette and soothe her, to tell her it was okay, that he wouldn''t leave her. To never let go of her... Azriel was so afraid that he didn''t even dare to breathe. The cold fog that was touching his skin felt like torture. ''Don''t go, dammit, don''t fucking move!'' Screaming inside his mind, he kept staring at the dark silhouette. He could feel his knees starting to become numb. "Don''t go... Don''t go... Don''t go... Don''t go..." And then, when he almost gave in to exhaustion... The sobbing whispers stopped. It felt like the world was suddenly frozen in time. There was no sound anymore coming from anywhere. The dark silhouette disappeared into the fog, making him exhale the breath he was holding. Azriel fell to his knees, unable to stand any longer. ''Thank God...'' He felt tired. So tired. Closing his eyes, Azriel tried to stabilize his breathing as his heart was still beating like crazy. "Good job, Azriel. You managed to survive. The fog has disappeared with the creature. Open your eyes now. Saint Solomon should be here in 15 minutes." Hearing Ragnar''s clear voice next to him felt so comforting right now. "Y-yeah, thanks." Just when Azriel was about to do what he said and open his eyes... He froze. Ragnar''s voice didn''t sound at all like a girl sobbing and whispering. It even came from a single direction that was right next to his face. His voice was instead clear as day, and Azriel could feel his breath against his face. "!?" Azriel clenched his eyes tighter shut, not daring to open them in the slightest. Something was wrong... terribly wrong. Why would he hear Ragnar''s voice so clearly? Why could he feel his breath against his face? And... ''15 m-minutes? T-that is impossible...'' He was sure that more than enough time had already passed unless the fog or the void creature had an ability to actually freeze time, which he highly doubted. "Azriel Crimson? What is it? Open your eyes. Saint Solomon will be here in 15 minutes." Azriel shuddered each time he felt the cold breath of whatever was next to him speaking calmly to him. ''Don''t open them! Don''t open them! No matter what!'' "Azriel... Crimson... open your eyes... open... eyes." The voice next to him didn''t sound like Ragnar anymore. It became distorted and sounded like glass scraping against his ears. Gritting his teeth, he kept clenching his eyes shut, trying to ignore the harrowing voice next to him. "Open, open, open, open!" "OPEN YOUR EYES! OPEN YOUR EYES! OPEN YOUR EYES!" The voice became louder and louder, screaming, making his ears literally bleed. It didn''t sound human at all¡ªno human was capable of producing such harrowing sounds in the slightest. "Open... eyes... Saint... Solomon... 15 minutes." Seconds kept passing, feeling like an eternity, until Azriel felt the inhuman shrieks growing more distant. The cold breath didn''t touch his face anymore, making him release the breath he was holding. Still, Azriel didn''t dare to open his eyes. Until... "Brother." "...Huh?" He heard a familiar voice speak further ahead of him. Despite everything that he just went through, his eyes opened before he could think about what he was doing. Chapter 10: Don’t go... "Ah..." A weak, barely audible sound escaped Azriel''s lips as he gazed at the figure standing in front of him. A girl... A young girl, no older than nine, with beautiful, long brown hair cascading down to her waist. Her emerald eyes, which once sparkled like stars in the vast night sky, had lost their shine. Blood stains covered her face and clothes. "L-Lia..." Void Eater slipped through his fingers, dropping to the ground. Strangely enough, the moment Void Eater touched the ground, it didn''t make any sound. Standing in front of Azriel was his little sister... Lia Karumi. He would have given anything to see her one more time, to see that big smile on her face again. The moments where they bickered with each other about who would sit in front of the car, the times when he helped her with her studies. Seeing his little sister in front of him again, Azriel was paralyzed, unable to move a muscle. Deep down, he knew... He knew that the girl in front of him wasn''t his little sister but the void creature. Yet even then... it didn''t matter to him. The person he wished to see the most was in front of him again. His mouth kept opening and closing repeatedly. He couldn''t find the right words to say to her. He wanted to apologize to her so badly. That if only he was there, he might have changed the outcome of that accident. That if only he had told them to stay at home. That if only he had done anything different that day, she would still be alive. That if only he didn''t have a fight with them that day... "Brother, why did you leave me?" Azriel''s eyes trembled as he gazed at her. Her voice was exactly as he still remembered it to be. "I..." He couldn''t say anything. His words got stuck in his throat. Tears started streaming down her face as her sobbing could be heard. "Why... why did you leave me?" "Why did you let me die?" "You were my brother, but you killed me..." "You pushed us away and killed us!" She screamed at Azriel, making him bite his bottom lip, tasting iron. "Lia..." His voice cracked as he tried to say her name. "I-I''m sorry.... I swear." Azriel''s voice became hoarse as his vision got blurry, yet he never stopped looking at his little sister. "I am so sorry... I would do anything to change what happened." "Please... please believe me." "I never hated you... nor Mom and Dad, I swear." His voice trembled with each word he spoke, tears streaming down his eyes. His eyes were stinging so much, yet he didn''t even blink once. "Liar!" "Brother is a liar!" "You hate us! You told us that yourself!" She kept screaming at him. His heart felt like it was stabbed by a knife, only for the knife to twist over and over again. "N-no... I swear I didn''t. I swear I never hated you, Lia!" "I never hated you or Mom and Dad!" "I would do anything! Anything to go back and save you and Mom and Dad!" "I swear I am so sorry! Not a day goes by where I don''t regret when you died!" "I-if I could, I would trade my life for yours and Mom and Dad''s." Azriel''s voice got louder with each word as he tried to convince her. "Please believe me..." he murmured silently in the end. "Then..." "Don''t leave us anymore, Brother." "Huh?" She started walking slowly towards Azriel until she was close enough for him to stretch his arm out and grab her if he wanted to. "Don''t abandon me, Brother." "Stay with me¡ªwith us." "Don''t leave us anymore..." Her voice started to distort at the end, yet her appearance never changed. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse from behind her. Azriel could see people a little bit behind her, all facing him, yet there were no heads on them... It was like someone or something tore them off. They were all standing there wearing typical black military uniforms. Strangely, Azriel didn''t feel anything gazing at them as his eyes met those of Lia again. As if it was a mere dream, he already forgot about those soldiers behind her. She stretched her small, delicate hand in front of Azriel with a small smile on her face. "Join us..." "Brother." "We can be together again." "You, me, Mom and Dad¡ªall of us again, a happy family." "All you have to do is accept me..." "We will be together for all of eternity, I promise." Her voice was again the normal one he always remembered it to be. Slowly, he raised his right hand towards hers. ''Can I really be with her again?'' ''Does that mean she forgives me...?'' ''If I joined her, would that mean we can be together again?'' ''As a family again? With Mom and Dad sitting at the same table, eating together?'' Hope started filling his broken heart as he raised his hand until it was mere inches from touching hers. For a second, he hesitated for some odd reason. He didn''t know why, but he felt something was odd. But... In the end, he merely shook his head. ''Right... she is my little sister. Of course, I should be with her.'' Saying that, he was about to grasp her small hand again. A small smile appeared on his face, but then... She was gone. The fog was gone. Everything around him was suddenly gone. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The buildings, the debris, the abandoned cars, and the bodies of the four void wolves. All of them were gone, consumed by the fog. Appearing out of nowhere just to disappear the same way. The only thing left was Void Eater on the ground next to him, and in front of him, he could see the tall monument gazing down at him. Realizing what had just happened, his heart trembled. "Lia... no." "Please..." "Don''t go..." Chapter 11: Treacherous "Tch, it ran away. What a scaredy cat..." Solomon muttered bitterly as he walked slowly forward. A little farther from him, Azriel was kneeling on the ground, gazing at the monument that once stood as one of humanity''s greatest achievements. Perhaps it not having fallen yet, despite everything that lurks around, stands as proof that humanity hasn''t either¡ªa beacon of hope. Solomon would have chased the creature by now, but that wasn''t his priority currently. No. His priority right now was the kneeling boy in front of him. The wind howled, making the boy''s obsidian black hair flutter. ''It really is him... to think he was alive all this time,'' Solomon thought. He already had a grasp of the situation that had happened here. He had felt the sudden spike of mana at Azriel''s location and tried to get there as fast as possible. Solomon was scared that he was too late and Azriel had actually died. ''That creature... it was at least an Abyssal-ranked.'' Stopping a little further away from Azriel, he gazed at his back. He felt like if the wind was only a little bit stronger, Azriel might blow away. ''I wonder what he saw...'' He wouldn''t comfort Azriel, though, no matter what. Not the person he believed to have survived the void realm all on his own. Not the one who is the son of the Crimson clan. Not the one he had such high hopes for. After an entire minute, Azriel spoke without turning around. "If you had arrived even a second later, I would have died. Thanks." "So, the prince has learned how to be appreciative." "You learn a thing or two when you spend basically a lifetime in another world," Azriel replied, chuckling, before finally standing up and turning around. "Ha! You look like a homeless person, though I suppose even then you look just as charming." Solomon said this while scanning Azriel''s entire body, ignoring the twitch of Azriel''s lips and his cautious glare. ''Certainly, he has become more handsome over the years... hmm?'' he thought, glancing at Azriel''s frozen shoulder. "Oh, did you lose your space ring in the void realm?" Azriel shrugged his shoulders. "Something like that..." "Right, right, take this here." Saying that, Solomon tossed a small vial filled with a shimmering, emerald liquid towards Azriel, seemingly taking it out of nowhere. "Woah!" Luckily, Azriel managed to catch it in time before it hit the ground. "Dammit, careful there! You know how expensive these are!" Azriel scowled, making Solomon burst out in laughter. "Hahahaha! Oh man, since when did you become so sensitive about money?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh? What are you yapping about? I''ve always been cautious when it comes to money." "Pfft! Sure, sure. Just go and drink that healing potion. Your wound isn''t that serious, so this should be enough." "Dammit..." Azriel cursed silently but still complied, making Solomon more amused. ''Hehe, he''s become much livelier than before.'' ''Though I wonder what he saw to make him cry...,'' Solomon thought, glancing at the tear marks on Azriel''s face. ''Well, not my business unless he decides to tell me.'' Thinking that, he finally started walking towards him. ***** ''Dammit, this guy always gets on my nerves!'' Solomon kept walking around Azriel like he was some animal in a zoo. A sigh escaped Azriel''s lips. ''At least my mind isn''t so focused on what just happened...'' ''I really have to strengthen my mind, making sure nothing like this ever happens again.'' Resolving to himself, he decided to finally speak to Solomon, who was eyeing him in a way that made his entire body shudder. ''Fucking creep!'' "What are you doing?" "Hmm? Oh, me? Nothing really, just curious about the boy who managed to survive two whole years in the void world. So, how did you do it?" ''Actually, instead of the void realm, I was on an alternate Earth as Leo Karumi for the past 17 years before I inhabited this body and inherited everything from the previous Azriel Crimson,'' Azriel thought. Shrugging his shoulders, Azriel responded, "How else? I just ran away each time I saw a void creature and hid myself in places they didn''t go." He lied. He couldn''t really tell all of that to Solomon unless he was planning to be called someone crazier than him. But that doesn''t matter. If there is one thing he was good at, it was lying. He would lie without a second thought if it benefited him. As treacherous as he might be, Azriel could lie just as easily as he could breathe. Besides, he could easily lie his way out of this, deceiving everyone. He had something fundamental that no one else did in this world: knowledge. If they would ask him to be more specific, he could easily describe a place the protagonist will be sent by the system. "Ran away and hid yourself, huh? Sure, but I doubt that was all there was to it. That wouldn''t explain how you are so... strong now," Solomon said, his eyes practically sparkling as his crimson eyes, the same as Azriel''s, met his. "You''re thinking too deeply about it. I only killed those that I could kill for food and collected their mana cores at the same time. It''s only natural that surviving in such an environment would help me get stronger." "Hmm, right, right. And so? What rank and grade are you now?" For a second, Azriel didn''t respond, but in the end, he shook his head since there was no point hiding it from Solomon. "I am a Grade 3 Intermediate now." The moment he said that, he felt a shift in the air as a predatory smile suddenly appeared on Solomon''s face. The ground beneath him trembled as well for a few seconds. ''This fucking maniac!'' "Ha! To become a Grade 3 Intermediate in such a short amount of time just by surviving in the void realm for two years! What would happen if you received actual proper training and spent more time in the void realm..." Murmuring the last part to himself, Solomon looked him dead in the eye. "Say, Azriel, how about you and I ditch everyone and go live in the void realm for another five years or so, huh? You''re already used to it, no?" Azriel''s mind halted for a second, hearing the words leaving Solomon''s lips. ''H-he is for real... this lunatic is actually being for real...'' "H-haha, you really have a way with jokes... We should probably head out since Uncle Ragnar must be worried since the drone has been consumed by that weird void creature," Azriel said awkwardly as Solomon merely clicked his tongue. "Fine, fine. That old man must be on edge by now. If only that void creature that attacked you didn''t sense my presence so soon, I would have probably had it..." Azriel smiled bitterly but was internally relieved that he managed to get out of that situation. ''I swear, he needs to get his head checked,'' he thought, though he actually understood Solomon''s reasoning as well. For someone so young to survive two years inside the void realm, and not only that but in Solomon''s eyes, Azriel had killed enough void creatures to rank up to become a Grade 3 Intermediate. No one except for the protagonist is currently as strong as Azriel is at the age of 16. Though not that anyone knows yet about the protagonist until the academy. ''Wait, what date is it even? Has the academy already actually started?'' Shaking his head, he decided he would find out more later when he was somewhere safer. "You know he is basically as old as you are?" "Exactly! Yet he is so mature for someone his age. He needs to learn how to have some fun!" ''''Well, whatever...'''' Shaking his own head, Solomon suddenly turned around and crouched down. "Get on." "Huh?" "What? Or do you want me to hold you in a princess carry instead?" Chapter 12: Prince Azriel The ride back to the military base was extremely embarrassing for someone like Azriel, and he would rather never talk about it again. Though he couldn''t really complain much since there was perhaps no safer ride than that of Solomon, who was a literal saint, even though it''s hard to remember. No void creature had attacked them or even dared to get close, sensing the presence of a saint. Azriel understood this but also found it strange, as there were always some that didn''t really care, especially with how much Solomon tried to suppress his presence. Only after getting a rough summary from Solomon about the weird things happening in Europe over the last few hours did he understand the reason. ''Still, to think a Leviathan-ranked creature has gone missing... I would have probably died if not for all those weird things happening. Does the God of Death perhaps have something to do with it?'' He thought this as he sat on a bed inside a simple room without any windows. The room consisted of a single bed, a desk with a chair, and a door leading to a bathroom. After arriving at the military base, the first thing he did was request a room so he could get some rest, a much-needed shower, and a new set of clothes. Luckily, with Solomon''s help, it all went quickly and smoothly. Azriel immediately took a shower, changed into a simple black t-shirt and pajamas, and slept for four hours straight. "Haa, he must have informed Uncle Ragnar that I''m already here. I am grateful that they gave me some time and let me rest at least." Talking to himself, Azriel ran his fingers through his long hair. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I should cut it before going back...home." Standing up and stretching his body, Azriel glanced at the desk. A special black uniform was placed there, folded with black gloves on top. A black furred coat was hanging on the chair. Next to the black uniform was a holster for Void Eater as well. "I guess they want me to look presentable in front of the soldiers before leaving the room." Murmuring to himself, he decided to go and finally get changed to meet Ragnar Frost. ****** Stepping outside of the residential building, which was entirely empty due to the soldiers training, Azriel decided to take a little detour before heading towards the building where Solomon and Ragnar were. Solomon had already told him before he went to his room where he should meet up with him and Ragnar after resting. It was already nighttime, and a full moon could be seen in the sky. ''The clothes fit me quite well and are comfortable,'' Azriel thought as he walked towards the training facilities. This was a rare opportunity to be in a military base in Europe at only 16 years old. He wanted to go sightseeing before he had to leave. ''Well, I suppose with my status, it wouldn''t really be that hard to come here again. Or maybe it would now?'' The reason he was presumed dead in the first place was because he went to visit a military base close to Europe with his father. ''Dammit, they might become a little overprotective now...'' Azriel thought bitterly, knowing it would become a headache if his parents tried to restrict his freedom after returning from the dead. ''I just need to convince them properly. I mean, the fact that I am alive and, in their eyes, someone who managed to survive the void realm alone is proof enough that I can handle myself, no?'' Though in reality, he would have to make sure to train as well to improve his skills. ''I should focus the most on mastering my sword arts.'' While his mind kept thinking about a lot of things, he finally arrived at the training ground where he could see soldiers training. ''Parkour, huh...'' They were all going through multiple obstacle courses that most humans back in his previous life wouldn''t even dare to try unless they were guaranteed to survive. Yet here, every single one of them was training without any protection. ''It makes sense, I guess, to learn parkour since it is only beneficial when facing smaller void creatures. The entire terrain could be used as a weapon properly then.'' Though his posture and expression didn''t show it, he was inwardly extremely impressed and in awe seeing how tall the obstacle courses were and how easily most were clearing them. ''Most here are probably experts and masters, as expected from one of the most dangerous military bases.'' "Alright! That is enough!" The instructor, who had been watching them with his entire focus, suddenly shouted. Not a moment later, each soldier stopped, and those high up jumped back to the ground. "Haha, good work out there!" "Yeah! I managed to beat my personal record!" "Tch, man, I have become slower." "It''s because you kept eating those donuts." The soldiers could be seen laughing happily as they engaged in idle banter with each other. All of them were simply wearing sleeveless white t-shirts with black military pants. ''How can they move in those pants?'' Azriel thought as his eyes suddenly met those of one of the soldiers, who became extremely alert upon seeing him. ''Guess most don''t recognize me. And of course, with these clothes, I would look more suspicious.'' The clothes he was wearing were certainly nice and suited him quite well, but they didn''t have any ranks on them. ''Why the hell even this furred coat?'' It wasn''t even that cold! "Who are you?" the soldier asked after scrutinizing him from afar. His cold voice traveled throughout the entire training ground, catching everyone''s attention. They all glanced at the soldier and then followed his gaze to Azriel. The military base he was in wasn''t that big, nor were there many changes in it, meaning that most soldiers here knew each other enough to recognize almost anyone they saw. Seeing someone like Azriel, who had no badges displayed on his clothes, they all became alarmed. ''I should have thought this through, I suppose,'' Azriel reflected. Perhaps he shouldn''t have come here to sightsee, not in such a dangerous country. As Azriel was about to open his mouth and speak to them, the instructor suddenly shouted, "I greet Prince Azriel of the Crimson Clan!" He thumped his right fist against his chest and bowed his head in respect. It seemed that only those of higher military rank knew a little about Azriel''s presence here. The instructor, being one of them, managed to recognize him in time. Silence filled the area as the soldiers tried to process what they had heard, glancing between Azriel and the instructor with wide eyes. Until... "I greet Prince Azriel of the Crimson Clan!" Each one of them said in unison, repeating the same gesture as the instructor. Azriel gazed at them, his face unreadable, as each one of them slowly looked back up hesitantly and a little fearfully at his reaction. ''Huh? Prince?'' Azriel thought. ''Oh right, in their eyes I am royalty...'' The four great clans are basically no different than royalty in everyone''s eyes, as they rule over Asia with the respect of everyone on the continent. ''I forgot about that and just thought of Solomon''s words before as him joking.'' Which he probably was. ''I should say something, no?'' Resolving his mind, Azriel smiled awkwardly and spoke to them. "...Thanks." Chapter 13: Crimson Blood The only sound in the room was the relentless ticking of the clock on the wall. Joaquin sat in the chair behind his desk, eyes closed, his expression unreadable. A gentle breeze drifted through the open window, making his obsidian hair, which fell to his shoulders, flutter. As the clock ticked again, his phone buzzed. Opening his eyes, they revealed deep, pitch-black orbs that seemed to absorb all light, like endless voids. He glanced at his phone on the desk and checked the time: 00:00. "Another year gone by just like that..." he murmured. Azriel Crimson, his son''s birthday had officially passed. It was the only day his daughter, who had become distant and cold, would come home from the academy, refraining from training until she collapsed from exhaustion. It made Joaquin''s heart tremble. The mood in the Crimson Estate was at its worst, everyone preferring to be left alone, even his wife. The hole in his heart ached more as he recalled his last moments with his son. Azriel''s aloof expression, without a single worry, as he watched the void rifts appear and Joaquin battle the harrowing creatures emerging from them. Confident that his father would triumph against the waves of abominations. Joaquin never really understood what his son was thinking. Azriel never tried his best, yet he never slacked off. He tried to hide his talents as much as he could, always skipping lessons to sleep. Yet, Joaquin remembered how Azriel trained alone at night when everyone was supposed to be asleep. His crimson eyes always had a fire that couldn''t be extinguished when he was training, driven by something that made him swing his sword relentlessly. "I failed you as a father, my son..." Joaquin''s voice was hoarse. He didn''t understand why Azriel never ran away. He was always watching his son, making sure no harm befell him. Almost always... ''If only not for that one second...'' Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was all it took. A single second when multiple abyssal-ranked creatures attacked, demanding his entire attention. In that exact moment... Azriel was gone. Nowhere to be found. Panic turned to fury as he thought the worst. He screamed Azriel''s name, his voice raw and desperate, tearing through the battlefield. He searched everywhere, ripping open the stomachs of every void creature he encountered, tearing out their intestines, frantically hunting for any sign of him. Yet... He never found him. Ever since that day, he had never forgiven himself. His daughter had become cold-hearted, shutting everyone away and training to become stronger. He could only comfort his wife as she did the same for him, mourning their son, who was presumed dead. The Crimson Clan might have looked like an unbreakable wall from the outside, but in reality, they were broken from the inside. Joaquin didn''t even try to fix things, focusing only on his work instead. Even then, he never announced Azriel''s death to the public. He couldn''t. Not because of the consequences, but... "He is not dead..." Joaquin refused to believe that someone like his son had really died. There was no way his son would have fallen. Standing up, he slowly walked to the open window and gazed at the full moon. "...Beautiful." The moon was simply beautiful tonight. If only it weren''t for those dreadful creatures residing on its surface. Joaquin''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke again, his gaze fixed on the white moon. "You have the Crimson blood running through your veins, Azriel." "...Dying was never an option." The wind howled, making his hair flutter wildly. Joaquin clenched his fist tightly until blood dripped onto the wooden floor. "So where the hell are you?" ***** ''Thanks!? Who the hell says just thanks! Argh, I want to die... Wait, no, I will just come back! Dammit, I want to die twice! No, thrice, I already died twice! What the hell am I even saying!?'' Inwardly, Azriel was a mess as he gazed at the soldiers expressionlessly. He wanted to bury himself in a hole and never leave. Though for some reason, just giving them a small smile and thanking them was enough for each one of them to have their eyes sparkling. ''Ugh, how simple. It makes me feel bad for just saying thanks.'' "Prince Azriel, I apologize for not recognizing you earlier," the instructor suddenly spoke, bowing his head, followed by the others. ''They sure respect me a lot more than I thought... Even though each one of them could easily beat me up.'' Though he was glad at how respectful the soldiers in front of him were. "You don''t need to bow your heads. I am honestly impressed by how dedicated all of you are, training this late in such a dangerous country without any fear," Azriel praised them. He could see their eyes sparkling even more as the cautious looks he was receiving from some of them lessened considerably. ''Glad I still remember those lessons in buttering people up...'' "It''s only natural for us to be in top form when we could be battling any second," the instructor said as Azriel broke out a small smile, nodding toward him. "That is true indeed..." Acknowledging what the instructor had just said, he was about to end the conversation, unsure what more he could talk to them about, and go to the building where he was supposed to meet up with Solomon and Ragnar. However, one of the soldiers hesitantly spoke up. "Prince Azriel, if it doesn''t offend you, may I ask you a question? Ah, of course, you don''t need to answer if you are uncomfortable or anything like that!" The soldier spoke hurriedly, trying to convince Azriel, which only made him try to suppress his lips from twitching. ''Stop acting so scared, dammit...'' "Sure, as long as I am able to answer." "T-thank you..." Taking a deep breath, the soldier spoke, "There has been a rumor for the past two years that you have been... well, dead. And seeing you now with your..." The soldier tried to find the right words as he glanced at Azriel''s long hair. ''So I''m not officially dead, huh? Only a rumor, meaning they have been suppressing information about me for the time being,'' Azriel thought about the information he received before answering his question. "My long hair? Doesn''t suit me, right? Well, there wasn''t really a barber in the void realm or anything similar like that." The moment he spoke those words, everyone''s eyes widened. The instructor spoke up this time, "So the rumors are true... that you have been in the void realm for the past two years." ''Rumors must have gone around for the higher ranks, I suppose...'' As Azriel was about to speak again, a voice came from behind him suddenly. "Here I thought I would wake you up, only to find an empty room, thinking you had gone back to the void realm as if those two years weren''t enough. Man, you must have gotten homesick while missing those beautiful animals there." Turning around, Azriel saw Solomon walking toward him, not just him, as next to him, he could see... ''Ragnar...'' Chapter 14: Happy Birthday Stopping a little distance ahead of him, Solomon looked at Azriel with the same mischievous eyes he always had. Ragnar, on the other hand, didn''t spare a single glance at him as his ice-blue eyes swept through the training ground. The moment the soldiers met Ragnar''s gaze, it felt like a cold bucket of water had been poured over them, snapping them out of their shock. "I greet Lord Ragnar and Saint Solomon!" All the soldiers straightened their backs, hitting their right fists against their chests before bowing their heads down. ''Did I just hear someone''s bone crack?'' As Azriel thought this, Ragnar''s voice cut through the air, sending shivers down his spine. "Leave. Now." The moment he spoke those words, the soldiers broke into a run, hurriedly clearing the training ground, leaving only Azriel, Ragnar, and Solomon, who watched everything with an amused smile. The air around them grew awkward as Ragnar finally looked at Azriel without saying anything, his expression unreadable. ''The hell is this...'' Unable to bear the atmosphere any longer, Azriel gazed straight into Ragnar''s eyes, trying to smile. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost, Uncle Ragnar." He tried to lighten the mood, but Ragnar''s intense stare felt like he was peering into Azriel''s soul. ''Was the joke too soon?'' Sensing the tension, Solomon chuckled and spoke up. "See! Told you he''s become much livelier." Ragnar hummed in response to Solomon as he suddenly walked closer to Azriel, making him tense up. ''Solomon convinced him that I''m not a skinwalker, right?'' Panicking inwardly at the thought that Solomon might have failed to convince Ragnar, Azriel was prepared to make a run for it¡ªif that would have even worked. But then... ''Huh?'' Azriel exclaimed, bewildered, as Ragnar suddenly placed both hands on his shoulders. "It really is you, huh? To think you were actually alive all this time," Ragnar said softly, with a small smile on his face as he gazed at Azriel. "Yeah..." That was all Azriel could manage to say at the sudden turn of events. He sighed with relief, realizing his fears were unfounded. "Dying like that would have been too boring for someone like him anyway," Solomon chimed in from behind. Ignoring Solomon''s words, Ragnar spoke to Azriel again as he turned around and started walking away. "Come. We should go somewhere more comfortable since we have a lot to talk about." ****** Azriel sat behind a table, gazing questioningly at the plate filled with rice and fried chicken in front of him. Ragnar and Solomon were sitting on the other sides of the table, looking at him. "I thought you must be hungry after everything that happened, so I asked them to prepare something. Unfortunately, there wasn''t really anything better to serve here," Ragnar said, dispelling Azriel''s slight confusion. ''Anything better?'' Azriel thought as he tried not to drool. He hadn''t realized how hungry he actually was after everything that had happened. Not only that, he couldn''t even remember the last time he had eaten something properly in his previous life since his family had died. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t need to worry, Uncle Ragnar. This is plenty." Saying that, he took the spoon and tasted a bit of the dish. "Delicious..." It was honestly perhaps the tastiest food he had ever eaten in his life. The food assaulted his taste buds, making his eyes almost tear up. ''Haha, and here I always used to complain to Mom for making something so simple...'' Azriel thought bitterly, recalling memories from his previous life, how he used to fight with his mom about eating rice and chicken. ''I really was an ungrateful brat to them...'' "Personally, I prefer the juicy meat of those void creatures, especially after you grill them. Gods! Azriel, have you ever tasted a dark basilisk? You would die eating them¡ªfiguratively and literally!" Solomon exclaimed excitedly, as Ragnar glared at him, annoyed. "Haha, I haven''t had the chance to encounter a dark basilisk yet, though I''m not sure if I''m really eager to either," Azriel said nervously with a chuckle. ''I swear, his brain needs to be researched.'' ''Though I have [Redo], so I could technically eat them even if I die.'' Azriel shook his head to dispel the weird ideas he was starting to get because of Solomon and continued munching on his food happily. Before he even knew it, Azriel was done eating, feeling slightly disappointed. "You want more?" Ragnar asked, noticing his expression, but Azriel shook his head. "There is no need. This was plenty." Ragnar hummed as he leaned back in his chair, while Solomon sipped a glass of wine that he seemingly produced from nowhere. His eyes were closed, his usual serene smile on his peaceful face. ''I swear, the way he acts so carefree makes me forget that he is an actual saint.'' Sighing, Azriel decided to ask the question he knew everyone was waiting for him to voice. "How are they... my family, I mean?" The moment he spoke, Solomon opened his eyes, his expression turning sour. "Suffocating. What else?" Solomon said bitterly, making Azriel confused. Luckily, Ragnar elaborated. "They''re all doing fine, at least physically. But being in the Crimson Estate just feels suffocating ever since you... died." "Your sister has barely left the academy and spends all her time training until she collapses. Your father distracts himself with work, blaming himself for your death, thinking he failed you as a father." "As for your mother... she barely leaves her room unless she''s eating with Joaquin." Azriel''s heart ached hearing about the state of his family, the damage his death had caused. ''And there''s no way to contact them right now...'' "Well, it shows just how much they actually cared for you," Solomon said, trying to cheer him up. Azriel just shook his head and responded, his voice bitter. "...I am unworthy of their love." Not just theirs, but also that of his previous family as Leo Karumi. What had he really done to make any of his families proud? Nothing. "That doesn''t matter," Ragnar suddenly spoke up, his voice becoming stern. "Whether you think you are worthy or not of their love doesn''t change the fact that they love you. Trust me, no matter what you do, your parents will always love you. I would know since I am a parent myself, after all." "I mean, look at Celestina, my little princess¡ª" "Alright, alright! Please stop talking. I don''t want to sit here listening to you ramble about your daughter for five hours straight again!" Solomon suddenly shouted, glaring at Ragnar, who coughed and looked away awkwardly. "Right, I got sidetracked. Apologies." Seeing their banter, Azriel''s mood lifted a little as he tried to suppress a chuckle. ''They are certainly close.'' ''But Celestina Frost, huh...'' He obviously knew who she was. Celestina Frost was, after all, one of the main characters who was part of the protagonist''s harem, just like his sister. He only had his knowledge from the book since, as the previous Azriel, the most he did was exchange small greetings with her when he attended a banquet or something similar. ''Honestly, out of all the heroines, I liked her the most...'' She was probably, apart from Jasmine, the strongest heroine in the protagonist''s harem. She was strong, smart, useful, and... ''Extremely beautiful,'' Azriel thought, recalling the few times he had met her. "Oh right! I totally forgot, since you decided to be the gift itself," Solomon suddenly said, making Ragnar and Azriel look at him confused. ''Gift itself?'' "It''s already 00:48 as well, damn," Solomon added. "What are you talking about?" Ragnar asked. Solomon chuckled before responding. "Ha! Glad to see I''m not the only one who forgot. Have you forgotten what day just passed?" The moment he said that, Ragnar''s eyes widened, his usual unreadable face riddled with shock before it returned to normal. A sigh escaped his lips. "Of course I would forget as well..." Solomon turned towards Azriel, meeting his eyes directly. "Happy late birthday, Azriel," he said with a big smile. "Mm, happy birthday. Sorry that we forgot," Ragnar also added. Azriel kept blinking at them for a few seconds before he finally spoke... "My what now?" Chapter 15: The Unworthy Prince Today was October 28, 2148, which meant yesterday was October 27, 2148... The day of Azriel''s birthday. "You haven''t checked your status in a while, have you?" Ragnar asked, noticing the confusion on Azriel''s face. Azriel shook his head. "No... not really." "Well, congrats, you''re 16 now. Sixteen sounds so much better than fifteen anyway, right?" Solomon said with a smirk, leaning back in his chair with his feet on the table, prompting an annoyed glare from Ragnar, which he ignored. "Ha! Imagine if you had returned to the Crimson Estate on your birthday. It would have been the ultimate gift!" Ignoring Solomon''s words, Ragnar spoke again. "We were already planning to visit today with the heads of the Nebula and Dusk Clans." Just like the Frost and Crimson clans, the Nebula and Dusk clans were the remaining two great clans that ruled over Asia. The Dusk clan ruled over the west parts of Asia while the Nebula clan ruled over the south parts. "But now it would be best for us to go to East Asia a little bit later since we don''t want to cause a commotion, and I mean not just with the great clans visiting. Your death isn''t even official; only us four great clans and the higher officials of the government know about it." Azriel nodded, understanding what Ragnar was saying, though a sigh escaped his lips at the thought of staying in this country for a few hours longer. ''Can''t help it, I suppose...'' Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh? Why should we be subtle about this?" Solomon suddenly raised his voice. "If he''s going to get attention, then why would that really matter? You know what they used to call you, don''t you, Azriel?" Azriel tilted his head in confusion. "...I don''t. Why, what did they call me?" He didn''t have any memory of such a thing. ''It probably isn''t anything good, seeing how annoyed he looks.'' "He doesn''t need to know if he doesn''t already," Ragnar said, trying to stop him, but Solomon sighed irritably. "The unworthy prince," Solomon said, looking Azriel straight in the eye, ignoring Ragnar''s scowl. His smile was gone, replaced with an unexpectedly serious expression. "That''s what they called you. Someone not fit to be the prince of the Crimson clan. A waste. A stain on the four great clans. Not just the public; I can bet that a lot of people in the four clans are relieved and happy with your death. Isn''t that so, Ragnar?" Ragnar closed his eyes, refusing to speak, but that told both Solomon and Azriel enough. "The prince who never trains, has no talent, no motivation, no determination. One who has no dreams. Unworthy!" His words resounded throughout the room. ''Why is he so angry...?'' For some reason, Azriel''s heart felt heavy... Glancing at Ragnar, he saw he wasn''t the only one shocked by Solomon''s sudden shift in tone. Ragnar''s eyes were wide open, staring at Solomon. Neither expected him to react so strongly. Solomon took a deep breath, calming himself before he continued. "...Even now, I still don''t understand why you tried to hide how talented you are from everyone¡ª" "That was simply because there was no need to reveal myself," Azriel suddenly interrupted, his voice... cold. "I mean, why should I? Jasmine was already the center of attention, and Mom and Dad were proud of her. She enjoyed it and was happy. Why would I want to compete with her and the others of our age?" Words escaped his mouth without him even understanding why. "Wanting to become a hero, protecting the weak, slaying all the void creatures, and saving humanity, or becoming the strongest hero even. Is one of those things supposed to be my dream? Or all of them?" His words cut through the air. This time it was his turn to be looked at in surprise. "Just because one of those things isn''t my dream doesn''t mean I have none at all. Unworthy? I get called that for what? Because I don''t dream so big? I mean, why should I? What is so wrong with not wanting to be a hero?" "What if all I want is to live a peaceful life surrounded by the people I care about, huh?" "Opening perhaps a small coffee shop, falling in love with a simple woman, and creating a nice small family together." Perhaps deep down, he always knew about the words said about him behind his back. He didn''t know if it was the previous Azriel talking or if it was actually Leo talking. Perhaps it was both... Nevertheless, words kept flowing out of his mouth without stop. "It was you guys that expected me to have such dreams, determination, and motivation. Not me. To train with the others, to show off what I am capable of, to be talented. ...To be worthy." "And look where all of this has brought you in the end," Ragnar, who was quiet this entire time, suddenly spoke. "This dream of yours will only be that... a dream. You are the son of Joaquin and Aeliana. You have the Crimson blood in your veins. Your fate was sealed the moment you had Crimson in your name. Instead, those big dreams you speak of are the only path you can take." "I mean, look at yourself. You tried, didn''t you? Tried to live peacefully, and what happened in the end? Got ambushed by multiple void rifts only to get sucked into one and spend two whole years of your life in the void realm surviving on your own. Just for finally clawing your way out of that hell, you ended up in another called Europe." ''...That is not true,'' Azriel wanted to tell him that it was a lie. He didn''t really spend two years in the void realm. But... would it really change anything that Ragnar had just said? "A coffee shop? Do you really think such a thing was in store for you? You barely received any training in your entire life except that of Joaquin personally when he had time, and you still managed to survive all on your own at such a young age." "Tell me, do you still think of such dreams? You already have a level 2 mana core, perhaps being the strongest of your age. Imagine what you would have achieved if you trained like the others." ''It was the god of death... His blessing is the only reason that I am a grade 3 intermediate...'' Yet again, he couldn''t tell him anything. Not that it mattered. In the end, Ragnar spoke only the truth. "It''s not just that. This world simply won''t allow you to live a peaceful life. We protect the weak simply because they are destined to be crushed. All we are doing is preventing the inevitable. Being weak is a sin in this world, and for those who try to stay weak, they might as well be slowly killing themselves." Ragnar''s cold blue eyes locked onto Azriel''s blood-red eyes. "You are meant to be a king, Azriel, not a coffee shop owner." "For once, I agree with this old man," Solomon finally spoke again, his usual smile and carefree attitude returned. "For the last time, I am not old." "Sure, sure..." Ignoring Ragnar''s complaints, Solomon looked at Azriel with a fire in his eyes. "Show them, Azriel. Show everyone who gave you the title of the unworthy prince what you are really capable of! Show those pathetic bastards who between you and them truly is unworthy. Show them that you are Azriel fucking Crimson! The one who challenged the void realm and Europe as a kid and survived!" Chapter 16: The Sacred Capitals Azriel and Ragnar both deadpanned at Solomon, who had both his arms raised in the air, shouting excitedly. Though a small smile appeared on Azriel''s face, the mood between them was getting a little too intense. ''Not that they''re wrong, though... especially Ragnar.'' Azriel had no choice but to accept every word spoken by Ragnar. Being weak is indeed a sin in this world. And staying weak is a disgrace. ''But... we will see if my dream comes true or not.'' Perhaps he would have no choice but to become a hero, but that didn''t mean being a hero would be the end. ''A means to an end instead... I will become strong enough to make sure no one stands in the way of my future coffee shop.'' For some reason, he was determined to have a coffee shop now. Perhaps it was a mix of the previous Azriel and Leo that birthed such a dream. It was something he merely said in the spur of the moment, but... it wasn''t something he minded. It at least gave him a goal now. Not even as Leo Karumi did he honestly have any big dreams like becoming a millionaire, famous idol, or astronaut like other kids his age. A hollow laugh escaped his lips, drawing the attention of Ragnar and Solomon, who looked at him weirdly. ''Ah, dammit... I really am like an empty shell.'' Azriel shook his head, dispelling the self-deprecating thoughts he was starting to have. "So when are we going back to my home?" Luckily, Ragnar decided to ignore Azriel''s strange laugh and accepted the change of subject. "Thomas is already taking care of everything, but due to the disappearance of the Leviathan and the inability to communicate outside of Europe, it''s taking a bit longer." "Oh! Don''t forget the sudden disappearances of all the known Monarch and Titan-ranked abominations as well," Solomon added, making Ragnar''s face sour even more. "Yes, even the recorded Void creatures of those ranks disappeared without any of us noticing in the slightest. Something is obviously very..." Ragnar began. "Wrong," Azriel finished for him, humming in agreement. "At first, I thought with the amount of coincidences happening and your sudden return from death, we were dealing with a skinwalker strong enough to take down the Leviathan and the other high-ranking Void creatures," "So, at least another Leviathan-ranked skinwalker or perhaps even a Defiled one, huh?" Azriel mused, making Ragnar nod. "Correct, but fortunately, I was wrong..." ''So, what actually happened?'' Having an entire Leviathan-ranked Void creature, along with other high-ranking Void creatures, suddenly disappear into thin air while being monitored 24/7 would normally be seen as impossible. Yet it still happened. "Hmm, maybe it was another Leviathan Void creature? Maybe no one noticed when another Phase 6 Void rift finally appeared after a hundred years?" Solomon shared his thoughts, but Ragnar merely looked at him skeptically. "And none of you Saints would have noticed the amount of mana fluctuations the Void rift would have caused if it emerged?" "We are not gods. We don''t understand how the Void Realm came to be or why the Void rifts are emerging. We know nothing. So, always be prepared for the unexpected," Solomon replied, surprisingly serious. The words spoken by Solomon had a deeper effect on the two, enveloping the room in silence. ''Not gods, huh... I know that. After all, becoming a Saint isn''t the end, not by a long shot,'' Azriel thought. "Still, if another Leviathan appeared, we would have definitely noticed the two clashing for dominance," The two continued their discussion about what was happening, waiting for Thomas to return. If another Leviathan-ranked Void creature had appeared, it would mean the emergence of another Phase 6 Void rift somewhere in Europe, undetected. Even then, it wouldn''t explain how the two of them clashed without anyone noticing. Unless... ''What if they didn''t fight?...'' Azriel wondered. The thought was absurd, but as Solomon had said, always be prepared for the unexpected. ''A mind control ability, perhaps? But if that were true...'' Azriel shuddered at the thought of two Leviathan-ranked Void creatures working together. Unless the Void creatures were of the same type and one of them a higher rank, they would never work with each other. Having Void creatures of the same rank and different types work together was even more unimaginable. And if he was correct, that the Leviathan was being mind-controlled by another Leviathan, or perhaps another rank, then... ''...Solomon won''t be enough. No matter how talented he is, there''s no way a single Saint could take down a Leviathan and another Void creature strong enough to control it.'' Half of Europe would be decimated. ''...I could still be wrong,'' As Azriel was lost in his own thoughts and Ragnar and Solomon discussed what might have happened, the door behind him suddenly opened. "Thomas," Ragnar spoke from the side as Thomas entered the room, bowing his head towards each of them before finally looking towards Azriel. "I am glad to see that not even death could hold you down, Prince Azriel." Azriel smiled at hearing Thomas'' words. ''Well, not entirely...'' "It''s good to see you again as well, Thomas." Nodding, Thomas addressed each one of them. "I have prepared a helicopter for us. Though out of caution, we will be taking a longer route to reach EASC." EASC, also known as East Asia Sacred Capital, is the largest and most populous city in East Asia where the Crimson clan resides. Just like in East Asia, the other parts of Asia also have their own mega cities: NASC (North Asia Sacred Capital), WASC (West Asia Sacred Capital), and SASC (South Asia Sacred Capital). NASC is ruled by the Frost clan, WASC by the Dusk clan, and SASC by the Nebula clan. Each of these sacred capitals is the largest and most populous city in their respective territories. They are also known to be among the safest places to live in Asia. In the center of Asia lies CASC (Central Asia Sacred Capital), the city where the Hero Academy resides and a neutral place where all four of the great clans rule together with the government. "Finally..." Azriel stood up, stretching his body as Ragnar and Solomon followed suit. "Whoa! My shoulders feel so stiff." "How is that possible? Aren''t you a Saint?" Azriel shook his head, hearing the conversation the two were having. ''Are they really among humanity''s greatest powerhouses?'' ''Doesn''t matter, I guess...'' After all... ''It''s finally time to go home.'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 17: Jasmine Crimson Basking in the morning sunlight, Jasmine peered through the open window at the rift in the sky that had first appeared 150 years ago, resembling shattered glass never to be made whole again. It was 6:20 in the morning, and the cheerful chirping of birds filled the air. Her obsidian-black hair, inherited from her father, was tied back in a ponytail, swaying gently in the breeze. Her eyes, crimson-red like precious rubies passed down from her mother, gleamed brightly in the sunlight. Jasmine stood in her simple white tunic dress, having just awoken, her flawless porcelain skin illuminated by the morning light. Her face remained impassive, her gaze cold as she stared at the fractured sky. "Haa..." A sigh escaped her lips as she closed the windows. "The weather is beautiful today" Mumbling to herself, she decided to change into proper clothes and go outside. Quickly slipping into black leather pants that hugged her legs, she paired them with a simple white t-shirt and topped off her outfit with a black cap. "Good." Nodding at herself while watching in the mirror, she left her room. It had been a while since Jasmine had last toured around the capital. Walking down the empty corridors, all the servants and her parents still asleep, she suddenly stopped. Her eyes fixed on one of the doors. Her little brother''s room... "Azriel..." Her heart ached as she gazed at the door that once belonged to Azriel. Yet, he was no more. His carefree and bright smile flashed through Jasmine''s mind as she thought of him. All the memories they had together¡ªbickering, playing, laughing, eating¡ªwere now just memories. "Why... why did you have to go and leave me, Azriel..." Since his death, nothing had been the same. The mansion had become as quiet as a graveyard. Her father had thrown himself into his work, and her mother never wanted to leave her room. It became so suffocating that Jasmine never tried to come back here, except for yesterday, Azriel''s birthday. "...Even though I trained so hard, tried to become strong, it wasn''t enough to protect you." A self-deprecating laugh escaped her lips. Becoming a hero had been Jasmine''s dream¡ªnot humanity''s hero, but her little brother''s hero. She trained every day to become strong, took all her lessons seriously to ensure she lacked no knowledge. Praised by everyone, even her parents, she was always the center of attention. The heiress of the Crimson Clan. The brightest star of the Crimson Clan. One who outshone everyone so much that even her little brother was left in the dark. When people started comparing them, rumors emerged, which she noticed behind Azriel''s back. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even at banquets, people started talking about her little brother without any consideration. "If only your brother was as good as you..." "Does he even train?" "He must have given up; he''s so talentless compared to you, Princess Jasmine." "He isn''t even worthy to be a prince compared to the other great clans." "Yeah, I heard he''s still just a grade 3 dormant while the others are almost awakened." Lies. How she regretted not silencing those fools back then and only deciding to smile fakely at them. She didn''t want to cause commotion and unnecessary trouble for her parents and... Azriel. She wanted to tell them how wrong they were, unlike them, she was his big sister. There was no way Jasmine didn''t know how capable Azriel was. But she knew the reason why he hid himself in the shadows. Perhaps more than anyone else... Jasmine had even caught her idiot brother training his affinities secretly late at night, the affinities one only got once they became a grade 3 awakened, not a grade 3 dormant, not a normal human. She had secretly watched him train for hours until the sun rose with his ice and lightning affinities. She didn''t even know he had dual affinities like her until that night. Maybe he secretly went to a death zone and fought against void creatures when no one noticed. How he did it without anyone noticing she didn''t know. Perhaps her father did know, though. She was extremely happy that night just seeing how talented he really was. But because she knew what Azriel wanted, she never said anything against those rumors, until one time she really got fed up and confronted her father about it. She just couldn''t take it anymore, seeing how much people looked down upon her little brother. But when Jasmine did confront her father about it, all he said was... "Azriel made his own choices now he has to live with the consequences if mere rumors are enough to break him than perhaps he really is unworthy." Just hearing those cold words from her father made her break into a fight with him and not talk to him for 2 entire weeks until Azriel himself stepped in when he noticed it was because of him that the fight started. Her own little brother comforted her for something she actually started, "I truly was a pathetic big sister to you Azriel I could never do anything for you..." Jasmine bit her lips as she wiped the tears that were forming in her eyes away. It was somewhat ironic to Jasmine how her parents now seemed to think only of her little brother every moment, especially since his passing. "As if they hadn''t been equally disappointed in him for not wanting to be a hero." "Why did he even choose to go to a military base in the first place..." Shaking her head, the pained expression on her face vanished, replaced by the familiar cold demeanor she had worn since Azriel''s death. She turned her gaze away from his untouched room, now gathering dust and visited by no one. ''I want to eat ice cream...'' Chapter 18: EASC The blades of the helicopter cut through the air loudly as it descended toward the landing zone close to EASC. Surprisingly, nothing happened on their way to EASC. Not a single void creature attacked them when they left Europe. Though they didn''t have anyone escorting them, since there was no need now that Solomon was with them. There are barely any planes flying in the sky anymore since the appearance of the void rifts. "There is an SUV already prepared here that will bring us to the walls of EASC, but after that we can only go on foot, since no vehicles are allowed today inside the capital." Solomon''s voice could surprisingly be heard clearly as he spoke calmly. "Though your clothes are good, we will need to fix your hair unless you want to present yourself as a homeless person like this guy here." Solomon pointed his right thumb towards Ragnar, who sat next to him and grumbled in response. "I don''t look homeless; you''re just jealous. Besides, his father also has long hair, so aren''t you the problem here?" Hearing Ragnar''s words, Solomon looked bewildered at him and pointed to himself. "Me, the problem? No way. It''s honestly still a mystery how Aeliana and Olivia married the two of you with such horrendous hair." Only Solomon could say stuff like that to the heads of the great clans without any consequences, since he is a saint¡ªor perhaps because he is Solomon. Seeing Ragnar scowl as Solomon joked, Azriel couldn''t help but laugh, earning a cold stare from Ragnar that felt like a knife was suddenly placed at his throat, making him shut up instantly. ''D-damn, he looks pissed.'' Coughing to hide how nervous he was feeling, Azriel asked a question. "Didn''t we arrive much earlier than we expected, even though we took a longer route? I thought the plan was not to cause a big commotion." In the end, they decided it was still best for Azriel to reunite with his family without the presence of every head of the great clans, much to Solomon''s reluctance. "You don''t need to worry about that. We will just be touring around the capital until they leave. Since the heads are visiting, the capital will be more empty than usual, and rumors about you actually still being alive will only reach the Crimson Estate a day later." Ragnar was the one who answered, making Azriel nod toward him. His parents apparently never left the mansion anymore, as his sister never left the academy. Though she should also be in the mansion today, he doubted she would leave it as well. ''Dammit, all of this really is a pain. To think I was just reading about all of this a day ago, and now I am in the actual book.'' ''The entire plot is going to change now with my return...'' After all, there was no way he wasn''t going to attend the hero academy... The helicopter smoothly landed on the ground as Solomon slid open the door. The sunlight hit Azriel''s face, making him squint as he exited the helicopter. Putting his hand above his eyes to protect himself from the blinding light, he looked a little bit further... His eyes widened in disbelief. Before him rose towering gray walls, so colossal that only half of the skyscrapers managed to peek over them. Massive turrets on top of them scanned around everywhere, and lines of people snaked towards the fortified city gate. Soldiers stood on top of the walls and below with machine guns, and armored vehicles with modified weapons surrounded the line of humans waiting to get inside the city. "Ah yes, I never understood why so many guns are wasted when they would barely work on anything above a grade 3 monster. But anyways..." Solomon, who was next to him, suddenly spoke in a bored tone about the view in front of him. "Welcome back to EASC." ***** Only 10 more minutes were left before they would arrive at the city gate. Surprisingly, the driver hadn''t said anything to Azriel, making him confused. Was it because the driver didn''t recognize Azriel? Yes, and that was because... Ragnar was sitting next to the driver in front, while he was squeezed, sitting in the middle between Solomon on his left and Thomas on his right. Honestly, he couldn''t blame the poor driver for failing to recognize him, as his nerves must be on fire for having the literal head of the Frost clan seated next to him. While at the same time, the most talented saint was breathing down his neck. Being surrounded by those two, it was normal someone like Azriel would be the least of his attention. Besides, he doubted that many would recognize him currently as Azriel Crimson. And another thing he noticed was the reason why Ragnar actually sat in front. It wasn''t anything with status or his pride. Azriel easily understood, for the past 20 minutes, his reasons... "Hey, hey Azriel, let''s sing a song together!" "Sorry, I don''t want to become famous for killing a saint with my voice." "Eh? Is that supposed to mean you are good or bad at singing?" "Bad." It looked like Ragnar already had some prior experiences with sitting next to Solomon. "Fine, fine, how about we play some games?" "Hmm? What games?" ''I wonder if the games in this world are the same as my previous world. I mean, it''s only been 150 years, so how much can change?'' "How about the yellow car game?" ''Okay, not much.'' "We are the only ones driving towards the gate though." "Oh right... then how about ''Would You Rather''?" ''I am gonna regret this, aren''t I?'' Though his curiosity and boredom that he was honestly also feeling got the best of him. Thomas next to him didn''t even speak as, like Ragnar, both had their eyes closed. ''I rather not go on a road trip with them... and Solomon is way too hyper for me to handle.'' "...Fine, you win." "Alright!" Solomon cheered happily, making Azriel doubt how old he actually was. Suddenly, an evil smile appeared on Solomon''s face as his gaze locked with Azriel, making him already regret his choice. Azriel swore he saw Solomon''s eye dart towards Ragnar, who was seated with his eyes closed, for a second. ''Shit! This maniac, don''t do anything stupid!'' Azriel was sure that Ragnar was listening intently like everyone else in the SUV. He really hoped Solomon wouldn''t say something stupid. His hope shattered the moment Solomon''s lips parted... "Would you rather date Celestina Frost-" "Huh!? Don''t you dare involve my princess in your stupid little games!" He didn''t even get to finish his sentence as Ragnar cut in, raising his voice in anger, startling almost everyone. "Eek!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Woah!'' A high-pitched scream escaped the driver''s lips as the car swayed before he stabilized it again in time. "A-ah, I am deeply sorry, Lord Ragnar, Saint Solomon!" The driver apologized sincerely, with cold sweat surrounding his entire body. "Ah right, no, my apologies. I shouldn''t have scared you like that when you were so focused on driving." "N-no, please don''t apologize, I am not worthy of such things." "No need to be humble." "R-right." ''As expected of the head of the Frost clan who is known for being most generous.'' He managed to calm himself instantly and didn''t even scold the driver and accepted that it was his fault, though the one who was actually to be blamed was someone entirely. Glaring at his left, he saw Solomon gazing straight ahead, trying his best to suppress his laughter. ''Dammit, this fucking maniac!'' He definitely did that on purpose! Thomas, on the other hand, was still seated with his eyes closed as if he already expected this to happen. "Ahem, even though I said that it doesn''t mean I am against Celestina dating you, Azriel." "Eh?" "Eh?" "Eh?" "Eh?" Chapter 19: The Clown Everyone in the SUV exclaimed suddenly at hearing the absurd statement that just left Ragnar''s mouth. The driver''s reason, though, was different than the rest as he narrowed his eyes slightly at Azriel through the mirror before they widened in shock. "A-Azriel Crimson..." ''W-what the hell!? What does he mean not against me dating her?'' ''It was just a game dammit! The maniac didn''t even finish who the second girl would have been as an option!'' Though screaming inside his mind, perhaps it was for the best the second choice was never revealed since he would have definitely picked that to avoid awkwardness. But that would have now only looked like Azriel didn''t want Celestina, earning him Ragnar''s ire. ''Is he actually trying to set me up with his daughter?'' "You have grown into one of the most handsome young men I know of, and you are extremely talented, so of course you would be the perfect partner for my daughter, not to mention you being Joaquin''s son." Azriel narrowed his eyes, as did Thomas and Solomon, at Ragnar, who had his arms folded together and his eyes closed again. For some reason, he had a feeling that the last part was the main reason... "You have already talked to her a few times, haven''t you? You have seen just how smart, beautiful, and talented she really is. So many boys your age would kill to be her boyfriend. Besides, she is already a grade 2 awakened, she just needs to kill a little bit over 30 more grade 3 beasts to advance." ''H-he is really trying to set me up with her!'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Solomon''s mouth was agape, staring in disbelief at Ragnar, as the driver''s ears were a little red from a lot of things he was hearing here. Thomas could be seen massaging his temples. "So what do you say? Do you want to be with my daughter?" Hearing his question, everyone suddenly looked at Azriel with bated breaths for his answer. Even the driver could be seen focused on him instead of the road. ''E-eh? He wants me to answer right now? The fuck, how can I dammit!'' Sure, Celestina Frost was his favorite heroine when he was reading the book. But that was when she was just that, a character in the book. Now he was Azriel Crimson, an actual person in the world of Path of Heroes. Not Leo Karumi, an ordinary high school student reading the book. He knew that he didn''t love her or anything like that as Leo Karumi. More like he admired her like an idol. ''W-what should I say? If I decline, would he kill me just hours before I am about to reunite with my family?'' He flinched as he noticed Ragnar''s cold blue eyes were fixed on him suddenly. Darting around, his gaze met that of Solomon, who merely averted his. ''Traitor!'' The bastard was the reason he was in this mess in the first place! "I-I..." "Ah! We have, uhm, arrived." As if a god had descended, the driver''s meek words made him breathe out in relief. "Oh right, we should finish this another time, Azriel." "Y-yeah." Please don''t. They had already passed through the gate without any of them noticing since it opened for them instantly, recognizing the Frost clan plate on the SUV. Glaring at Solomon the entire time as he stepped out of the car with them, only one thought came to mind as he gazed at the city. ''Words don''t do this justice in the slightest...'' Skyscrapers soared into the sky, their glass surfaces reflecting the sunset, some of them had their modern design highlighted by shifting LED patterns. The streets buzzed with the chatter of people. Huge screens fixed on buildings displayed vibrant ads. Public art installations dotted some of the sidewalks, and above, skybridges connected to some of the tallest buildings, lined with cafes and boutiques. The aroma of street food mingled with scents from upscale and downscale restaurants, hinting at the variety within. The city was like a blend of technology and nature. He had memories of the previous Azriel of this city but... It truly felt like he was seeing this for the first time. ''EASC...'' ***** Due to having all four heads of the great clan in EASC today, the streets were fairly empty and filled with security. Only those who live in EASC and are thoroughly checked were allowed to roam around the city. All except for Azriel and the others with him, of course. Being a hassle to get checked if they were allowed to be roaming the capital, most decided to stay inside their respective homes. After finally getting a haircut, Azriel was sitting opposite from Solomon inside a coffee shop. Thomas and, surprisingly, Ragnar were getting their orders. It was good that the entire shop was cleared since most would have coughed out blood. Just like how the staff members did. Seeing how the both of them were now alone, this was the perfect opportunity for Azriel to confirm some things. Not once had he let himself fully be at ease after he woke up. Not with the one sitting in front of him... Solomon Dragonheart. Also secretly known by the other saints as... The Clown. "What do you really want?" Azriel cut to the chase, not wanting to play any more games with Solomon. Sure, with him, his return to EASC was almost never boring, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t on edge with Solomon. Just like now, with Azriel, the clown had always had his attention on the protagonist back in the book when he joined the academy and ranked first in his year. The book hadn''t really delved deeply into Solomon, or at least not until where Azriel read, except for him being a professor somehow in the hero academy, the most talented saint, and... "Hmm? What do I really want? I already gave my order to Ragnar, though?" Seeing him act innocent and tilting his head, Azriel had the urge to punch Solomon''s handsome face. "I mean, what are you still doing here... Clown." The moment Azriel said that, it felt like the air around them froze. "Oh my, when did you develop such an interest in me? Ah! You are going to make me blush!" Azriel would have retorted, hearing Solomon''s words and seeing that bashful smile on his face. But what made him quiet were those eyes that made his skin crawl... Chapter 20: The Sovereigns Those crimson eyes of Solomon were so overwhelmingly cold that he felt like he was drowning in the deepest depths of the ocean. ''...Don''t back off now.'' Azriel clenched his fists underneath the table. "Why are you really still here? I doubt someone like you would care about praise or rewards. You have also confirmed how talented I really am." Unlike Ragnar, who was close to Joaquin, Solomon wasn''t really close to anyone in particular. Nor was he someone to care about getting something in return for saving his life. "Heh, something tells me you already know the answer to your own question." Solomon was right. Azriel knew the answer already, but hearing him say this also confirmed in a way that he was 100% right. "...You want to fight me, don''t you?" Solomon leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. "Correct. Ah... I really want to fight someone strong. Someone who won''t run away after fighting me once and be afraid. Only that bastard Sylius would have fought me, but he disappeared a year ago when he entered the void realm, never to be heard from again, tch." Anyone else but Azriel hearing Solomon''s words would have paled from horror. After all, Sylius Gale is... The strongest. Known as the strongest Grade 1 saint in the entire world and from the North American continent, who apparently was the only one who dared to spar with Solomon. But now Solomon was telling him that the strongest had been missing for an entire year and it was being kept hidden from the public. Opening his eyes again, which weren''t cold anymore, he was amused seeing how unfazed Azriel was. "Ha! You seem much more knowledgeable after living in the void realm." Azriel smiled softly, hearing his words. "You would be surprised how much I have learned living in another world." He wasn''t fazed since he already knew this. Besides, most would presume him to be dead after missing for an entire year, but Azriel knew better. ''He will show up soon...'' After the academy festival, to be precise... Azriel and Sylius himself knew that he wasn''t the strongest in the slightest. ''There is always a bigger fish in the sea.'' So Sylius was probably even now fighting horrifying abominations to become stronger. "You should become a void archaeologist." Azriel shrugged his shoulders. "So now that Sylius is gone, you want me to become strong enough and become your sparring partner?" "Ding ding! 1000 points for being correct!" Azriel nodded, hearing his interesting choice of words. "Why me? Even if the other saints don''t want to fight you, can''t you go to the void realm and fight some titans or leviathans?" Solomon shook his head, hearing Azriel''s words. "No matter how talented or strong I am, fighting those nightmares all on my own is simply suicide." ''That is true...'' "If there is someone who dares to fight me, then that means that person could also fight with me against those horrors." ''Ah.'' Azriel finally fully understood what Solomon really wanted. Not someone to just have as a sparring partner but also a partner who he could fight with. ''So he wants me to become strong enough to become his partner, huh? I see...'' ''This could work in my favor, Or he might tell them and possibly get me killed or worse...'' There was only one way to find out. Nodding to himself, his gaze locked onto Solomon, who was smiling at him. "Right, since if it was just fighting someone, you could have easily challenged... them." The moment those words left his lips, Solomon''s smile died instantly, replaced with a cold expression, making every hair on Azriel stand on end and his skin crawl. "Them?" This was the first time he had heard him speak so coldly towards him, but... ''Got him.'' Azriel wasn''t sure if Solomon really knew about them, but now he did. ''Now where does he really stand?'' "The sovereigns." Solomon''s eyes widened. "Azriel, you... did your father tell you about them?" "He did." He didn''t, but that wasn''t something Solomon needed to know. What he needed to know was that Azriel knew about the Sovereigns. Mainly the four sovereigns that rule the four great clans in Asia. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each great clan having one sovereign. Elizabeth Crimson being the sovereign of the Crimson clan and also Azriel''s grandmother. Catherina Frost being the sovereign of the Frost clan and also Ragnar''s aunt. Solarin Nebula being the sovereign of the Nebula clan. Valerion Dusk being the sovereign of the Dusk clan. Not just the four great clans in Asia but also in South America and North America. In both continents, there is a single sovereign. Making a total of six sovereigns alive on Earth. ''On Earth... but not in the void realm.'' There is also a seventh sovereign, which he doubted Solomon even knew of. Vaelith. A sovereign that is working independently in the void realm for reasons that even Azriel didn''t know. What he did know was that not just he but also the protagonist of the story knows about Vaelith. Or better said, will know about him and the existence of sovereigns. A certain quest where the system teleports him to the void realm becomes almost his own death as the protagonist unexpectedly gets attacked by a Grade 2 Abyssal until Vaelith saves him. After the protagonist was sent back to Earth and realized the truth about sovereigns, he realized just how weak and small he really was in both worlds even with the system. ''A whole character development arc. How nice...'' The seventh sovereign was basically only known by the other six sovereigns and Azriel currently. And the six sovereigns themselves are only known by a few selected saints affiliated with the great clans or the heads of the great clans themselves. How Solomon and Sylius knew about the sovereigns though was a special case. Sylius was, instead of independent, more like a puppet the six sovereigns used for their own goals. That being the reason why he is in the void realm becoming stronger and not wanting to be a puppet anymore. As for Solomon... They probably wanted to be in control of him since he is still young and the most talented saint. It would be only a matter of time before he becomes a sovereign, and so the other sovereigns want to get him on their own side and have a leash on him. "Ugh, I hate those fucking ancient bastards!" Solomon''s expression wasn''t cold anymore; instead, it turned to annoyance as he spoke. "You know your own grandmother is a fucking witch! She tried to seduce me so I would affiliate with the Crimson clan!" Azriel froze. He knew that the sovereigns were known to be a little... extreme. But... ''Seriously? What the fuck?'' The age difference was too big! He hadn''t expected that from his grandmother at all. If he recalled his memories correctly, he knew that she always acted kind and spoiled him and Jasmine tons when she visited. ''I think I won''t be able to see her the same way ever again...'' "Does she actually think that would work on me? Just what the hell does that witch take me for!? Oh, and don''t get me started on the Frost bitch!" ''He doesn''t seem to be interested in joining any of the great clans.'' In fact, Solomon seemed to be holding a grudge against the sovereigns. ''Good... all I have to do now is convince him so that...'' Asia won''t fall. Chapter 21: Sibling Reunion Azriel''s mind changed a little about Solomon. If he had to say, Solomon went from a maniac to a battle-hungry maniac that is getting wooed by the sovereigns of the great clans. ''Though at least it went well and he didn''t kill me...'' Seeing Solomon''s last expression, Azriel was almost certain he was thinking of just killing him on the spot. "Hmm? Where did Saint Solomon run off to?" Glancing to his right, Azriel saw Ragnar standing there holding a tray, while Thomas was a little behind him, holding two other trays of food in both hands. "Solomon decided to go back home." "I see... It was surprising to see him stick around for so long, but..." He could see veins bulging in Ragnar''s head as he gritted his teeth. "Why did he ask to order all this food if he was going to leave!?" Azriel bit the inside of his cheeks as he looked towards the tray holding a tower of pancakes that Solomon had ordered. He really wanted to laugh out loud seeing Ragnar''s face. To pull such a stunt on the head of the frost clan was something only Solomon could do and get away with. Ragnar wasn''t as generous as he made himself seem to be. Azriel knew that. He was sure that Ragnar''s aunt must have forced him to butter up the clown. ''It was a waste of effort from the beginning anyway.'' There was no way he would have actually gained Solomon''s favor just by picking up his orders. "I''ll eat it. Don''t want to waste all that money spent. Besides, I am hungry." Ragnar hummed, annoyed, as he and Thomas went to sit down. "Didn''t think a prince would care so much about money." "You know, Solomon said something similar." Azriel furrowed his brows. ''What do they take me for? Sure, I might be a prince, but not a spoiled one!'' Annoyed, he looked out the window, gazing at the empty streets until... ''Huh?'' In his vision, a young lady emerged, delicately licking what he presumed to be chocolate ice cream. She wore a black hat, a crisp white t-shirt, and sleek black leather pants. His gaze was captivated by her porcelain face. ''Beautiful...'' Any man would have fallen in love at first sight. But the same couldn''t be said for Azriel as he felt something different rise in his chest. Familiarity. Because... "...Sister." ***** Going back to the crimson mansion wasn''t really an option for Jasmine right now. She was sure by now everyone was awake even though it was still early in the morning, simply because the heads of the great clans were going to visit today. She wasn''t in the mood to go back and deal with all that annoying stuff. So instead, she was currently walking in the outskirts of EASC. She might as well say that she was walking through a graveyard. The people that lived here were fairly poor and weak. If a void rift were to appear here, everyone that lived here would be as good as dead. The soldiers of the crimson clan and the military of the government would take a while to arrive on time. And the people here were too weak to defend themselves and too poor to buy themselves any proper weapons. Finally, she arrived at a small park. It was basically abandoned as no one maintains it or comes here at all. At the center of the park, a small pond mirrors the sky above. The water, tinged green with algae, still manages to reflect the surrounding trees and the occasional passing cloud. Water lilies float on the surface, their blooms adding splashes of white and pink. Every now and then, a frog leaps from the bank, sending ripples across the water. Sitting on the stone bench that was in front of the pond, a sigh escaped Jasmine''s lips. "I am still hungry..." Even though it hasn''t been an hour since she last ate three scoops of chocolate ice cream. "It''s not like I am going to get fat anyway." Not with how much she trains every day. Tapping with her right thumb on her storage ring, a bag of chips landed on her lap. The park was basically her secret spot that she found when her brother died, where she could rest all alone and eat as much as she wanted without anyone finding out. Opening the bag of chips, she was about to put her hand in it until... "You are still as gluttonous as ever, sister." Ba... Thump! She felt her heart beat loudly against her chest as her body froze upon hearing the voice behind her. ''That voice...'' She shook her head. ''It can''t be.'' It was a familiar voice she longed to hear again, but she knew it wasn''t possible. ''Heh, my mind is playing tricks on me now...'' After all... He was dead. Calming down again, she put her hand in the bag of chips. She froze again... "Ah... how cruel of you, sister. I had to travel with a bunch of clowns all the way from Europe to get back here, just for my own sister to ignore me... I feel like I am about to cry." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ba... Thump! Ba... Thump! Ba... Thump! Her heart started beating loudly and rapidly as the voice resounded behind her again. ''W-what...'' Jumping from the bench, she almost fell in the pond before she spun around. "...Huh." Jasmine''s mind blanked as she gazed at the figure in front of her. Ba... Thump! Ba... Thump! Ba... Thump! Her brother... Azriel. Standing there was him, with a small smile on his face as he looked at her with gentle eyes. He was wearing a black military uniform yet no sort of badge that displayed any sort of rank. A black furred coat was placed on his shoulders, and he was also wearing black gloves. In normal circumstances, she would have questioned him if he wasn''t dying from the heat. But... "...Azriel?" Jasmine could only stand there frozen as she uttered his name while her lips quivered. ''No... no, it can''t be. He died!'' ''Calm down... it can''t be him. It''s impossible.'' Calming herself down, her usual cold expression appeared on her face. ''Right, it could be someone that is faking his appearance...'' Besides... ''There is no way he was ever this handsome!'' Chapter 22: Denial and Acceptance Denial... a psychological defense mechanism in which a person refuses to accept reality or facts. It is a way for individuals to protect themselves from uncomfortable or distressing truths. Denial can occur in different ways. For some, it is the denial of having an addiction. People struggling with substance abuse or addictive behaviors often deny the extent of their problem to avoid facing the need for change. Some might deny having a serious illness. People diagnosed with a severe or terminal illness might deny the severity of their condition to avoid the fear and anxiety associated with it. Or perhaps, it is the denial of the death of someone they deeply care about. Jasmine still remembers when she first heard the news of Azriel''s death; she was in denial for weeks. Unlike her father, who never accepted his death. Gazing at Azriel in front of her, she was once again in denial. This time Jasmine was in denial of reality... The person in front of her just couldn''t be her little brother. ''Even though 2 years have passed and he certainly looks older... it can''t be him.'' If it was him... Then how? sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why now? ''It could be a trick to deceive me...'' His birthday was just yesterday. To have him appear suddenly the day after his birthday? ''No way.'' A white light started to shimmer on her right hand. "Who are you?" Her cold voice cut through the park as the air around them became tense. Ba... Thump! Even now, gazing at the face of her little brother, she heard her heart thumping loudly against her chest. ''Yeah, no way he was ever this handsome.'' That was all the confirmation she needed. Azriel''s eyes were wide open upon hearing her words. Jasmine could see a hint of understanding in them. Scratching his cheek with his finger, Azriel''s lips parted. "What, don''t tell me you think of me as a skinwalker as well?" ''Skinwalker...?'' Jasmine shook her head. "No, with security as tight as it is in EASC, especially today, there''s no way a skinwalker would be able to infiltrate the capital." Jasmine was confident in her words. A skinwalker trying to infiltrate the city wouldn''t be the first time it has happened. But today? Impossible. Not with the number of experts and masters patrolling the city. "So instead, you must be..." Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, she was right in front of Azriel. Drip...! Drip...! A katana was placed against his neck, Azriel''s blood staining the ground and her katana. The katana''s blade was a stunning silver, gleaming brilliantly and reflecting everything like a flawless mirror. Silver Shine. "Either here to kill or kidnap me." Her words were met with silence. The wind howled, making both their hairs flutter. ''...I got him,'' She was sure of it. His silence must have been due to how shocked he was. A crack appeared on her face as Jasmine smiled mockingly towards him. "What? Cat got your tongue?" His face was expressionless. ''Heh. And you used to mock me... brother for watching all th-'' Her thoughts were cut off as Jasmine noticed something odd... Truly odd. His shoulders. They were... Trembling. Ba... Thump! Jasmine tensed her muscles as she became even more alert. She pushed Silver Shine deeper against his neck. Ba... Thump! Surprisingly, the person in front of her didn''t even flinch, making her even more nervous. ''I can beat him, right? His aura... it doesn''t feel strong at all.'' But if he was an assassin, it was possible for him to suppress his presence and mess with her senses. Just when she was about to activate her unique skill... She froze. Because... "Pffft! Hahahahaha! Oh, I am sorry, I really tried to hold it in but I really can''t! Haha, what was it again you said, me trying to kill or kidnap you?" The blade dug a little deeper into his neck before he suddenly stepped back. Drip...! Drip...! More of his blood stained the ground, yet he looked unbothered. "...Huh." Jasmine''s mind blanked. Truly, she couldn''t keep up with the situation anymore. What type of person would start laughing when a blade is pointed at his neck? ''Is he crazy?'' She was so confused that for a moment she just stood there in a daze, watching him wipe the tears that formed in his eyes. Her lips twitched. What the hell was so funny? ''Yes, yes, he must be crazy... I should kill him fast.'' Just as she was about to make a move, his lips parted again. "Don''t tell me even after all this time you''re still watching those detective shows you were addicted to?" "Eh?" She was paralyzed, hearing his words. "Haaa... You really have to stop letting those shows influence your thoughts..." ''...How does he know? And still watching? It can''t be... can it?'' Maybe... Maybe by some miracle, it really was Azriel. ''No, I... It just can''t be true.'' She didn''t want to accept it. But... "I mean, think, sis." Azriel could be seen tapping his temples with his fingers. "If I was truly here to kill or kidnap you, why would I still be standing in front of you, still talking?" "I could have waited for you to start filling your stomach with junk food, since that is when you are most vulnerable. Oh, by the way, Dad probably knows about this new secret spot and what you do here." ''H-Huh! He knows!?'' ''There''s no way, right? I mean, except for today, I''ve always been sure I managed to deceive him when I visited the mansion... Wait, no, why am I even listening to him!?'' Jasmine glared at him, but this time he was the one looking at her with a mocking smile. "Haaa... Perhaps I should have asked Solomon to stay or brought Uncle Ragnar with me." Jasmine could hear him muttering to himself. ''Solomon? Does he mean... Saint Solomon? And Uncle Ragnar is here as well?'' Ba... Thump! ''I-If they are really here... then...'' "I just thought it would be better if we had our little reunion without any prying eyes... I guess that was impossible." ''Impossible...?'' Drip...! Drip...! "Huh...?" Suddenly, she felt something wet trailing down her face and hitting the ground. Hearing her exclaim, Azriel turned his head towards her again and looked at her wide-eyed. ''Why is he looking at me like that?'' She was confused, and her heart felt heavy. Bringing her hands towards her face, she felt a wet sensation on her fingertips. "Ah..." Jasmine finally understood. She was... Crying. "...Your body always reacted faster than your mind did." Gazing up again, she saw Azriel looking at her with a gentle expression on his face while tears streamed down her cheeks. "A-Azriel... Is it really you?" Drip...! Drip...! "Mm, it me." Those words were enough. Before she knew it, she jumped towards him and embraced him tightly. Clank-! The sound of Silver Shine hitting the ground resonated throughout the park. Her tears stained his clothes, yet she felt his arms embracing her back, gently stroking her hair. "I-It really is you... brother." "...Yeah, I am back." Chapter 23: System ''Dammit, it stings a lot.'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wound on his neck wasn''t deep or anything really serious, but still... It stung. He did his best to look unbothered by everything. All he could do now was keep caressing her hair as Jasmine sobbed on his shoulders. Her arms were tightly embracing him as if afraid that Azriel would run away. ''At least I have outgrown her, huh...'' Before his memories, he recalled being the same height as her. Azriel had already frozen the wound on his neck. He couldn''t show her that something like this hurt. He was sure that he could handle most physical pain. Besides... In everyone''s eyes now, he was someone who survived the void realm for two whole years. Showing weakness wasn''t something he could do. Now he had to act like the prince who clawed his way out of hell. Acting. That was something Azriel was sure he could do. Even better than lying, perhaps. As Leo, he used to be in the theater club back in high school for an entire year. He was quite good at it as well, playing various roles, including the male lead several times in many plays. But in the end... He quit. Just like the basketball club and the music club. No matter what he tried, Leo could never find anything to fill the emptiness in his chest. Everyone around him was busy chasing their dreams, working hard, yet it was like he was the only one who had none. Nothing. Just temporary excitement was all he could get when he tried something new. But whenever he started to get good at something... The excitement would be gone. ''...I simply have to play the role of a survivor this time.'' A treacherous one at that. ''You were the same, weren''t you... Azriel?'' Someone who was also empty, just like him. Having no ambitions. ''Both of us trained to make at least our parents proud, yet... we failed miserably at that, huh?'' He could recall the memories of the previous Azriel who trained almost every night. There was no real reason for him to train. Not a real goal he was chasing. He simply tried to make his parents proud in his own way. But... He never really got the chance. Neither of them ever did. "How... how are you here? You were supposed to be dead." Snapping him out of his thoughts was the hoarse voice of Jasmine. He could see her glancing up at him with tears still in her eyes. "It''s a long story... but..." In the end, Azriel told her the same story he had told Solomon and Ragnar. Not just that, but also about how he became a wanderer in Europe, though he did omit the part about his encounter with the Crying Fog. ''...I''ll get my revenge on that bastard one day,'' He was sure of it. For some reason, he just had a nagging feeling that he was going to meet that abomination again one day. Finished talking, he glanced at Jasmine''s face. She was extremely pale as she looked at him wide-eyed in disbelief. Azriel was sure if he said more she might actually collapse. "T-two years... you really spent two years in the void realm?" Hearing her question, Azriel nodded. "Yeah... I did," ''In an alternative timeline... perhaps.'' "And just for you to end up in Europe after leaving the void realm..." "...yeah." Azriel didn''t really know what to say anymore. ''At least the Europe part wasn''t a lie.'' "Oh, by the way, dear sister of mine..." "Y-yes?" He could see her looking up at him nervously for suddenly calling her out. "How long are you planning to not... let me go?" "W-what? What do you mean by that?" Tears started forming again in her eyes. Azriel suppressed a sigh and merely smiled bitterly at the misunderstanding that had just formed. "I meant your arms... are you going to keep hugging me?" "H-huh? Ah!" As if finally realizing, she hurriedly jumped back. Azriel tried his best to suppress a chuckle. He could see her face becoming red from embarrassment. Jasmine hurriedly turned around and picked up Silver Shine making it disappeared. ''...Mother''s soul weapon, huh.'' Just like how Azriel got Void Eater from their father, Jasmine got hers from their mother, Aeliana. "Ah! Your neck, Azriel!" Noticing the wound she had inflicted, she hurriedly threw a health potion that she pulled out of her storage ring. Luckily, Azriel managed to catch it easily. ''Dammit! What is it with rich people and them throwing expensive stuff all the time!'' Was it really that hard to just hand it over normally? Drinking the health potion calmly, he eventually threw the empty vial on the ground. What? It was not like it had any value left. Azriel was about to part his lips until he suddenly froze. Because... [? System: Unlocked!] : [Processing information...] "Huh...?" Notifications were suddenly flashing in front of his eyes. "...Azriel?" [ ? Main Event Completed: Home Sweet Home.] [ ? Main Quest Completed: Survive Europe and return to EASC.] [ ? Performance evaluation: Excellent!] -> [Not even dying in both worlds could break you] -> [Unlocking the first form Death''s Blossom was as easy as breathing for the son of death] -> [Not even a Titan could break your mind and prevent you from returning home] -> [Deceitful against friends and foes. Dying twice was not enough for someone like you to stop being two-faced. Magnificent.] [ ? Event Experience: 11% gained] -> [Mana core level 2: [0%¡ª¡ª[14%]¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª100%] Azriel felt a warm, blissful energy suddenly invade his body. Controlling the mana in his body became even easier as it became thicker and flowed smoother. Sadly, the euphoric energy disappeared shortly after. [ ? Quest Reward: Skill gained!] -> [Core Reaper] : [Status will be updated] [ ? The plot has been altered: Your survival is changing the timeline!] Azriel''s mind blanked as he kept trying to keep up with the messages popping up in his vision. The messages were in beautiful obsidian black and white panels, the same colors as his status. His face was frozen with a smile. ''Just what... what is all of this?'' "...." System. He thought he didn''t get one. He was wrong. But the system he has isn''t the same as the protagonist''s. Not in the slightest. He honestly couldn''t even call it a system. Still... "Heh." His face cracked into a grin. He was honestly never planning to sit by the sidelines and watch everything unfold before him anyway. ''Now I get rewarded as well for messing with the plot! Great!'' "Azriel, are you okay...?" Hearing Jasmine''s voice, he turned towards her. She had been watching him this entire time, looking at him weirdly. ''Dammit, she must think I''ve gone crazy...'' "Ah, sorry, sis. I was just lost in thought about something." It was a pathetic excuse. But his mind was currently too focused on the system in front of his vision to come up with something decent. "...Right." He could see pity in her eyes. ''Yep, she totally thinks I''ve lost it... Ah, at least it supports my story of being in the void realm for two years if she thinks I''ve gone a little crazy.'' ''I''ll deal with this system stuff later.'' Shaking his head, he spoke to Jasmine. "How about we go and meet Uncle Ragnar? He must still be waiting with Grandmaster Thomas." Jasmine nodded at his words. "Sounds good to me. Let''s go; we shouldn''t keep them waiting any longer." Both of them started walking side by side. The silence between them wasn''t awkward; instead, it was quite comfortable. Making his lips curve upwards. Until... "I guess those weird habits after spending two years in the void realm didn''t change, though..." Azriel almost stumbled on his own feet hearing her quiet words reach his ears. Chapter 24: Aeliana Crimson Bringing the cup of tea to his lips, Azriel felt his taste buds dance with delight as the rich aroma and delicate flavors swirled together. ''Why is the tea in this world so much tastier than in my previous one?'' Seriously, it tasted heavenly. Azriel really wanted to order another cup of tea. Unfortunately, he had to keep face. Sitting on his right was Jasmine, while Ragnar was sitting opposite him with Thomas on his left. They were currently inside the same coffee shop where Azriel had previously taken Solomon''s pancake tower and devoured it while following his sister to the park. Azriel quietly listened as Jasmine was talking to Ragnar and thanking him for returning him home safely. ''...it feels a little embarrassing.'' Not that it was a bad feeling. He had missed such feelings. ''Though now I am the youngest of the family...'' That annoyed him a little. Just a little. "...You will have your reunion with your parents earlier than expected, Azriel." Looking towards Ragnar, Azriel looked at him questioningly. Before he could ask, Ragnar continued. "An emergency has happened, so the heads are going back, as are we. Communication with Europe resumed a few minutes ago, except for Western Europe. Reports are coming in that all the military bases in France..." Azriel was getting a bad feeling hearing Ragnar''s words. He was right. "...have been wiped out." ***** The days had turned into a blur since Azriel''s passing, each one melding into the next with a monotonous ache that refused to dull. Aeliana often replayed moments of his childhood, the sound of his laughter echoing in her mind like a haunting melody. She remembered his first steps, the way his tiny hands clutched her fingers, and the endless questions he would ask with a curiosity that knew no bounds. Every memory was a sharp pang of regret. Aeliana often pondered the nature of loss and the cruel finality it imposed. To lose a child was to lose a part of one''s very soul. It was a pain unlike any other, a grief that seeped into the marrow of her bones and settled there. The world seemed darker, colors less vibrant, and the laughter of others felt like a distant echo from a life she no longer recognized. She wished she had hugged him tighter, listened to him more intently, and told him every day how much she loved him. The realization that those opportunities were now lost forever was a bitter pill to swallow. Till this day, she doesn''t understand why Azriel wanted to go to that military base. What was he thinking? What reason did he have? Looking at herself in the mirror, she admired the elegant black dress that hugged her figure perfectly. Her blond hair was intricately tied into a bun, each strand in place, adding to her sophisticated aura. She was planning to look at least presentable for the guests they were having today, but some sort of emergency happened an hour ago that required them to go back. So now... She and Joaquin were planning to head out together. ''I can''t stay like this forever...'' Losing her youngest child had hurt Aeliana a lot. But it''s been two years now. She can''t wallow in depression forever. Her heart ached again as she thought about her daughter. Their relationship had become strained. ''It''s my fault. I am a terrible mother.'' If only she were strong enough to support her daughter. But she wasn''t. Slap¡ª! Suddenly, Aeliana slapped both of her cheeks with her hands. ''It''s not too late!'' Even though her family has become like broken glass, there is still a chance to mend things. ''But first, I need to fix myself.'' Going out on a date again with Joaquin was the first step. Then she will have to try her best and make up the relationship with her daughter. No matter what. Checking herself once in the mirror, she nodded and headed out. The servants all bowed their heads whenever Aeliana passed by. Arriving downstairs, she planned to sit on the couch, waiting for Joaquin. Until she noticed he was already waiting for her on the couch. "You look as gorgeous as ever." Joaquin rose from his seat, his approach gentle yet confident, a small, genuine smile gracing his lips. His neatly tied-back hair framed his face, adding a touch of refinement to his appearance, clad in a sleek black tuxedo. His face was flawlessly smooth, devoid of imperfections, his features defined with a natural grace that drew the attention of the nearby servants effortlessly. Her heart fluttered at the sight. ''D-dammit! Here I promised I wouldn''t fall for it this time!'' He always manages to catch her off guard. Joaquin barely showed any emotion on his face most of the time. Except... When he is with his family. Even after spending so much time with him, she can never get used to that smile of his. ''...unfair.'' It really was unfair. Finally calming her racing heart, she was about to leave with Joaquin when they suddenly heard the door open. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Click¡ª! Turning around, they saw Jasmine entering the living room. ''...she''s back?'' Why? Aeliana had honestly thought Jasmine wouldn''t return home until late at night, knowing she wouldn''t have gone to the academy without at least telling them. Joaquin looked just as confused. When she tried to ask Jasmine, the words caught in her throat. They didn''t meet her eyes with the usual icy detachment that had become their norm over the past two years. There was still a hint of coldness, but it was softened now. And then, unbelievably, a small smile played on Jasmine''s lips. Ba... Thump! ''Why is she looking at us like that...?'' Aeliana and Joaquin didn''t have to wait long for an answer. A figure entered the room, each step echoing loudly in the tense silence. Step¡ª! The sound reverberated, drawing the attention of nearby servants who paused in their duties to glance toward the door. Step¡ª! Standing beside their daughter was the last person Aeliana had ever expected to see again. Her vision blurred with tears as she took in the warmth in his smile and the way his gaze lingered on her and Joaquin. The person standing there, next to their daughter, was... her youngest child. Azriel. "It''s been a while... Mom, Dad." Chapter 25: Crimson Reunion Everyone was frozen in shock as they gazed at Azriel, wide-eyed. "How...?" Drip...! Drip...! Tears were already streaming down Aeliana''s face as she looked at her son. He was supposed to be dead. Yet here he was, standing next to her daughter. Just yesterday had been his birthday. Not even an hour ago, she had finally started to pull herself together again, piecing her shattered heart into something that could resemble a life. . Now, the emotions she had buried so deep were crashing over her like a tidal wave. The disbelief, the overwhelming joy, the confusion¡ªthey all mingled with the grief that had consumed her for so long. Ba... Thump! Her heart raced, pounding in her chest. Ba... Thump! "...Azriel?" Her voice was barely a whisper, choked with tears. "Is it really you?" Azriel smiled softly, his eyes filled with the same warmth and kindness she remembered. "Yeah... it''s me, Mom." Thud-! Aeliana''s knees gave way, and she collapsed to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. Jasmine rushed to her side, her face etched with worry. Drip...! Drip...! "...Where have you been all this time?" Joaquin''s voice resounded through the room, his entire gaze focused on Azriel. The fact that he was asking such a question was proof enough that it really was their son. Azriel, who was worryingly looking at his mother, glanced towards Joaquin. He didn''t say anything for a few seconds. Until his face cracked with a small smile again. "The Voidrealm." "!?" Aeliana and everyone else looked at him in shock and horror, except for Jasmine. Both Azriel and Joaquin''s eyes were locked onto each other. ''The Voidrealm... how?'' Aeliana and everyone else honestly just couldn''t understand. The Voidrealm was essentially an execution ground for anyone who went there alone or wasn''t a master. Two years had passed since Azriel was presumed dead by everyone here. Meaning... ''He was there since he was 14 years old...?'' Aeliana felt even weaker as she put her hands over her mouth. She didn''t want to think about what he had gone through to get here. "...." It was ridiculous, honestly. Some of the servants were even doubting their ears. "You don''t believe me?" Azriel''s question wasn''t directed to anyone except Joaquin, who merely shook his head. "Of course I do. You are my son after all. Unless I see your body in front of my own eyes, you aren''t dead." The words that flowed out of Joaquin''s mouth were filled with pride and confidence. It was as if what he was saying was simply... A fact. "... dear sister of mine, it seems you have forgotten to catch me up on how Dad has lost it?" "Hmm? Have your memories become jagged from spending so long in the Voidrealm? He has always been this way." A chuckle escaped Azriel''s lips upon hearing Jasmine''s words. "Is that so?" Saying that, he finally started walking towards their mother, ignoring their father''s scowl. "... I don''t see you for two whole years and this is how you treat me?" Aeliana broke into a smile unconsciously hearing her children and husband banter. ''Ah, I have missed this...'' She didn''t think there would be a day when she would get to witness something like this ever again. Gazing at her son''s face, who was looking gently at her, Azriel crouched down as well. "You have grown more handsome..." Aeliana placed both her hands on his face, tears streaming down unabated. "My son." Azriel placed his hands atop hers. "...I am sorry it took me so long to get back, Mom..." ***** Hugging his mother, who sobbed silently in his embrace while he caressed her hair, Jasmine and Joaquin approached. The servants were already silently leaving, sensible enough to give them privacy. "You weren''t on the verge of tears when you reunited with me..." Hearing Jasmine sulk, Azriel had to suppress a laugh. Before he could respond, though, he suddenly felt a hand atop his head. ''Hmm?'' Glancing up, it was his father, looking at him warmly with a small smile on his face. "You have done well to survive all on your own all this time... I am proud of you, Azriel." For some reason, he felt something rising in his chest... His vision started to become blurry as well. "Huh...?" Confused, he noticed that Jasmine and Joaquin were staring wide-eyed at him. Drip...! Drip...! Feeling something annoying touching his face and his mother''s clothes, he touched his face. His fingertips felt a wet sensation. Drip...! Drip...! It kept going. Something kept spilling from his eyes... "...Oh." Azriel finally realized what was happening. He was crying... "Brother..." Jasmine''s voice reached his ears as he kept trying to wipe his tears away, yet he paid her no mind. No matter what, they just didn''t stop flowing. ''Dammit... why can''t I hold it back?'' Why did he have to cry now? He was doing perfectly up until now. Frustration seeped into his heart until Aeliana looked at him as well. "My sweet boy..." Suddenly, his vision darkened as he felt his head pressed against something soft. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''What...?'' "You don''t need to hold yourself back anymore... you are home now." His mother whispered gently in his ear as her arms around his back tightened even more. "...Let it all out." "Ah..." Before he knew it, he stopped trying to hold his tears back. Tears kept staining her clothes as she embraced him tightly. ''I see...'' The warmth of family. Hugging his mother in this world reminded him of his family in his previous world as Leo... The warmth he had thought he lost forever. It felt like a lifetime since he lost them. This warmth he was currently feeling reminded Azriel of his previous family. Perhaps that is why... ''It hurts... Dammit, it hurts a lot...'' Extremely so. This warmth was a cruel reminder that the Crimsons were his family now, but also... That his previous one and everything about them were... Gone. Gone forever, leaving behind only echoes in his memories, shadows that would never again become whole. Chapter 26: Apostle of Death Tak-! The sound of something being placed reverberated inside a church-like building. The interior was breathtaking in its simplicity. The polished white marble that covered every surface gleamed softly in the gentle light filtering through high, arched windows. The walls, smooth and unadorned, seemed to glow with an otherworldly purity. Tak-! The ceiling soared above, its white expanse interrupted only by subtle, intricate carvings that added a touch of delicate elegance without drawing too much attention. Tak-! At the center of this pristine space stood a round table, also crafted from white marble. Its smooth surface reflected the ambient light. Tak-! The air was cool and still, carrying a faint hint of stone and silence. There were no pews, no altar, no statues or icons to break the uniform beauty of the white marble. Tak-! On top of the round table was a chessboard. Two figures sat opposite each other behind the round table. Both looked human but were pitch black, like shadows, their shapes resembling men. Tak-! Tak-! Tak-! Both kept placing their pieces one after another. "I have detected his presence." Tak-! The shadow moving the black pieces suddenly broke the silence. His voice was as monotone as it could get. The moment his words reached the shadow opposite him, the white piece he was holding froze mid-air. "...where?" The shadow spoke, not moving his chess piece. Though his voice seemed monotone, a certain emotion could be detected in it... Anger. "France." Tak-! Finally placing his piece down on the chessboard, he snarled. "France? What the hell is that traitor doing there?" The other shadow shook his head. "I don''t know. I barely managed to detect his presence before it vanished. By the time I went to check, he was already gone. Even after... interrogating all the people present, I found nothing." "Wasn''t there a grandmaster in France?" "There was, but I had no trouble dealing with him." Tak-! "You have certainly become strong. Don''t let that get to your head, though." "I know. You don''t have to tell me." Tak-! "As for that traitor, ignore him for now." "Really?" Tak-! "Yes. Proceed as planned." Tak-! The shadow merely shrugged before placing his black piece. "If you say so." Tak-! "Also, I won''t be able to summon you to this place any longer. The seals on my powers are becoming unstable. It won''t be long now until I can finally leave this detestable place at last." "Very well. I will be eagerly waiting to meet His Excellency face to face." Tak-! "You won''t have to wait long now..." Tak-! "Checkmate. I win again." "...." "I will be taking my leave now. I promise not to disappoint you." Standing up, the shadow that had just won against the shadow playing with the white pieces bowed before disappearing into thin air. His hand twitched as his gaze lingered on the board for a few seconds. "Though I have been holding back, his rate of improvement has certainly been astonishing," he muttered to himself, standing up from his chair. "Now that he has revealed his presence, it''s time I get some answers..." His right hand began glowing and flickering with a white light. And then... A pure white arrow formed in his hand, glowing brightly in stark contrast to his shadowy form. "This will delay my departure from this prison, but... even I can become impatient." "I wonder if you will run away like a coward again..." Snap-! The sound of the arrow breaking resonated through the empty hall before it disappeared from his hand. "Apostle of Death." ***** Two days had passed since Azriel reunited with his family. After the first day, he had tried to learn more about his system, but unfortunately, he didn''t get much. Whenever he called out to his system, all he would get were the previous messages that appeared in his vision when he reunited with his sister. It seemed like his system was vastly different from that of the protagonist, not that it surprised him much. As for the skill he had acquired, [Core Reaper], it was certainly something he was eager to try, but not just yet. He wanted to rest for at least a week before diving back into all the chaos. Currently, it was late at night, and Azriel sat on the soft grass that swayed gently with the wind. He wore a simple black t-shirt and pajama bottoms. Gazing blankly at the stars, he found himself in the backyard of the Crimson Estate because he couldn''t sleep. This was something he had experienced even as Leo, he had been plagued by constant nightmares ever since his previous family died. Even in this world, Azriel couldn''t escape those nightmares. Whenever he tried to sleep, he would be haunted by visions of that fateful night. ''...perhaps I deserve it.'' Guilt consumed him. It felt like a voice kept whispering into his ears about how easily he had replaced his previous family, how he had never truly cared for them, and how he had caused their deaths. Then there was another voice whispering that it was okay to accept that they were gone and to let go of them. That it wasn''t his fault. "Are you going to keep watching me while hiding yourself?" Azriel spoke softly, his eyes still fixed on the stars. For a moment, all that could be heard was the wind howling. Until... "How did you know I was here?" A familiar voice resounded from behind, one he recognized. "Dad..." A part of him felt strange at how easily he called him that, almost as if he were slowly accepting his new life. His heart warmed as he glanced at his father, who suddenly stood beside him, also gazing at the stars. But that warmth... It made Azriel hate himself at the same time. He shook his head, trying to dispel his inner turmoil. "I didn''t know. I was just guessing." "...is that so?" It didn''t seem like Joaquin believed him, but he didn''t press the issue further. "When I saw you coming here, I thought you must have gone mad to finally return home just to revert to your old habits, training this late. But..." Azriel could see his father looking at him with concern. "It seems I was wrong." "...." Hearing his father''s words, Azriel could only continue to stare blankly at the stars. "Tell me, Azriel... do you still love us?" "Huh... What? Of course I do!" Azriel''s sudden outburst was louder than he expected, directed at his father as he gazed back at him. Joaquin simply smiled upon hearing his son''s response. "Then why is it that whenever you look at us, I can see in your eyes that something inside you is eating you up?" "That..." Azriel hesitated. What could he possibly tell his father? Of course, Joaquin would have noticed something was wrong, but revealing his life as Leo was out of the question. "I just need a bit more time..." "Time for what?" "...to accept." "What are you trying to accept?" It seemed Joaquin wasn''t going to let Azriel off easily this time. ''Of course he''s worried...'' Despite appearing physically fine, his family must have been deeply concerned about his mental state. Since his return, his mother and sister had scarcely left his side. ''Not that I mind...'' Such thoughts only intensified Azriel''s guilt. He could still feel Joaquin''s eyes on him, waiting for an answer. And so... "I... I wasn''t always alone over there. Not for a while, at least. I met a few people in the Voidrealm. I grew close to many of them... some more than I ever expected. I even considered them as... family." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Azriel spoke, Joaquin listened silently, his expression intrigued. No one had really asked Azriel what he had endured in the Voidrealm. "...I loved them almost as much as I love you, Mom, and Sis. But... something happened. Because of my actions, my choices, they died... I basically killed them." His voice cracked with emotion as he continued. "Now that I''m back here, I..." "Feel guilty?" Joaquin finished for Azriel suddenly. He looked at Azriel with a deep understanding, rare sadness in his eyes despite his smile. "You feel guilty remembering everything about them when you''re with us. The guilt is tearing you apart, knowing you''re the reason for their deaths. It''s as if now that you''re with us, they don''t matter. It''s as if they could easily be replaced just like that." Azriel stared at his father, wide-eyed, while Joaquin turned his gaze to the stars. His words cut deep... They hurt. "I''ve met many people over the years, brothers and sisters. Though not bound by blood, the time and memories with them were just as precious. But... nothing lasts forever. Sometimes we''re forced to make choices that the human heart can''t endure, and so it shatters. The only thing we can do to rebuild it is to... let go." Azriel couldn''t say anything even if he wanted to. He tried, but his words got stuck in his throat. There was nothing left for him to say. Instead, what he had to do was as clear as day: he had to let go. Looking down at his hands, he clenched them tightly. ''Letting go... hurts,'' More than he wanted to admit. He was scared. Joaquin said nothing more, his gaze fixed on the stars. ''I have no choice, do I...? Clinging to the past... hurts even more.'' This world he was in was unkind. It wouldn''t wait for him to be ready. Azriel smiled softly. His heart felt a little lighter now. ''I wonder when I will finally be ready to... let go.'' Perhaps he never would be. Or maybe he would. Only time would tell. Looking toward his father, he was about to thank him until he noticed something odd. Joaquin was staring intently at the sky with a serious expression. "What is wrong?" Azriel asked, getting up and standing by his side. Straining his eyes, he finally saw it. Something was heading toward them. It was small, almost unnoticeable to anyone who is a dormant or awakened, like a tiny star falling from the sky. But... That tiny star made Azriel'' skin prickle with goosebumps. Chapter 27: White Haven [1] ''Just what the hell is that?'' Joaquin couldn''t sense anything coming from the white light descending upon them. He couldn''t even trace where it came from. He scowled at the mysterious glow. ''Just when I was finally having a rare moment with my son...'' Of course, something had to interrupt. He and Azriel had never really had anything to talk about much before. But now? Joaquin felt like they could finally converse normally, perhaps even drink together and share stories of their battles. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''...How annoying.'' The white light was getting closer. It looked like a tiny star, its glow soft and subtle. Though small and seemingly insignificant, it carried an unsettling feeling. He would have gone and stopped it by now, but perhaps because of all his battle experiences, something told him that if he tried to stop it, it wouldn''t end well. ''It''s an arrow... so an assassination attempt?'' It was quite bold for someone to try and kill the head of the Crimson clan with a single arrow. Though as powerful as the tool may seem, it wouldn''t be enough. ''The archer... isn''t in the capital.'' That made him feel even more unsettled. Whoever fired the arrow was powerful enough to shoot it from outside his range of detection. ''Well, whatever. I can''t really let it land here now, can I?'' Stepping forward, he was about to take action until... "Wait, Dad..." Hearing Azriel''s voice next to him, Joaquin stopped and looked towards his son. Surprisingly, Azriel wasn''t focused on the arrow getting closer by the second. Instead, he was gazing straight ahead, as if seeing something else. Following Azriel''s line of sight, Joaquin couldn''t find anything. ''What is he seeing?'' Instead of asking, Joaquin merely watched curiously, not even caring about the approaching arrow. He noticed Azriel''s eyes trailing the open air in front of him, as if reading something invisible. ''...He can see something that I can''t, huh?'' Intrigued, Joaquin patiently waited. ''Does he have some sort of skill? But what is it?'' Why had Azriel told him to stop? Finally, Azriel looked towards him. For a few seconds, Azriel just stared at him. Then, he turned his gaze towards the shining arrow, which was now starting to light up the estate with its blinding glow. ''Truly like a falling star,'' Joaquin thought, amused. Finally, Azriel parted his lips. "Don''t do anything against it..." ''Don''t do anything?'' "Why?" Joaquin asked, incredulous. Had Azriel gone crazy? "Aren''t you curious?" Azriel replied calmly. Of course, Joaquin was curious as well. ''But is it really curiosity that is his motive...?'' The arrow was as mysterious as it could get. Joaquin could barely sense any mana in it. But the little he could sense... ''I doubt anyone who isn''t on my level would survive a direct hit...'' "...Fine," In the end Joaquin agreed, watching as the entire estate was illuminated by the arrow''s brilliance. ''Aeli is going to kill me for this,'' he thought, imagining how his wife would berate him. He glared at Azriel before touching his shoulder. "Whoa!" Azriel exclaimed, surprised as both of them were suddenly transported to the back end of the garden. "Dammit, it''s bright." "It is..." ''I am definitely putting all the blame on him,'' Joaquin thought. There was no way he was going to suffer because of his son''s choices. And so... BOOOOMMM-! The ground shook furiously upon the arrow''s impact. A cloud of dust formed in their vision. ''Now she is definitely going to kill me!'' Joaquin started to panic. The impact was much wilder than he had calculated. Gritting his teeth, he glared once again at Azriel, who was watching everything with an aloof expression. ''This boy! He has basically dragged me with him no matter what I do!'' The arrow wasn''t the least bit scary compared to his wife! "Tch..." With a mere wave of his hand, the cloud of dust was gone. The arrow was embedded in the ground perfectly, as if no damage was done to its surroundings. It was still glowing white but dimmed down considerably. "Huh...?" It didn''t make sense. Joaquin was sure it would have at least left a huge crater or something. ''What about all that dust?'' Before he could think any further, Azriel was already walking towards it. Joaquin didn''t stop him; he merely watched from behind, curious. It was rare for his own son to make such bold moves, but... ''I like it.'' Joaquin smiled. The Void Realm had clearly changed Azriel for the better, which Joaquin liked very much. But he was still angry. ''I will get my revenge... one day, when he least expects it.'' Arriving in front of the glowing arrow, Azriel easily picked it up from the ground. When he did, the white light of the arrow started pulsing. Joaquin narrowed his eyes, seeing it. ''I don''t sense anything happening, though...'' He was ready to intervene the moment he sensed Azriel''s life in danger. "What a weird form..." Azriel mumbled to himself while calmly inspecting the arrow. ''Form?'' Joaquin was about to ask, but Azriel smiled, making him stop. That smile... he recognized it. It was the same smile Joaquin had when he relished in battle. This was the first time Joaquin had seen Azriel smile like that, a smile of excitement. It baffled him, though he didn''t show it outwardly. ''Why...?'' Suddenly, Azriel spoke with the same smile on his face. "Very well..." Snap-! The arrow in his hand broke like a twig. "I accept" ''How did he do that...?'' Joaquin was sure the arrow belonged to at least a grandmaster, a powerful one at that. Yet Azriel broke it easily. ''Was I wrong?'' Nothing was making sense. Suddenly, a white light started enveloping Azriel. Joaquin got on high alert, until Azriel turned towards him with the same smile. "Don''t worry. I should be back soon... probably." Saying that, the white light shined even brighter, and then... he was gone. "..." "...Did I make a mistake?" Joaquin didn''t intervene the entire time since it seemed Azriel knew what he was doing. "Was I wrong?" He shook his head. He was sure Azriel had an idea the moment he saw the arrow heading their way. "But what just happened?" He was gone, just like that. "I can trust him, right? It''s not like he would disappear again for two years..." Right? "I shouldn''t think like that." Everything that had just happened was Azriel''s own choice, and it looked like he had it under control. "But... that smile." Joaquin was now even more curious about where Azriel had gone with such a smile. Shaking his head once again, he walked forward. "...!" His eyes widened as he looked where Azriel had previously stood. A beautiful black cross. A mark. "How...?" The mark in front of him... Only a Grandmaster could leave something like that behind. But it was normally a white mark. Once one becomes a Grandmaster, they can open their own void rifts and anchor themselves with a mark on Earth and even one in the Void Realm. "I see..." It didn''t take long for Joaquin to figure it out. "That arrow... it is a Void artifact." In fact, it was probably not even an arrow. "For one who wanted to live a peaceful life, you sure have a knack for doing the opposite." Joaquin was amused, not even worried in the slightest for Azriel. Why? Because Azriel was his son. "I will be waiting." Saying that, he suddenly heard the shouts of guards and footsteps approaching him. The impact had clearly woken everyone up. "Right..." Joaquin clenched his fist behind his back. "I will be waiting... but you better come back fast so I kill you myself." [AN: Another chapter soon] Chapter 28: White Haven [2] "A church." That was Azriel''s first impression the moment he teleported here, leaving an obsidian black cross beneath his feet. The walls gleamed with pure white marble, high arched windows admitting a gentle white light. The entire hall exuded peace and tranquility. Everything around him was the same color. White. His own body had become shrouded in black, as if he had become a shadow itself. The further he walked, the more he admired everything around him. Or better said, the lack thereof. Azriel was excited... This wasn''t something that belonged to the original plot of the book. It was something new. Something that hadn''t happened yet or wasn''t supposed to. And... [ ? Side Event: Broken Bonds.] [ ? Side Quest: Accept the invitation to White Haven.] [ ? Event Experience: Ungainable.] [ ? Quest Reward: Gainable.] -> [Void Mind] The reward was something he definitely needed. [Void Mind]: Allows the user to achieve a state of emotional detachment and clarity. In this state, emotions do not cloud judgment or decision-making, enabling the user to think with almost full rationality and focus. With this skill, he could sell his story of being in the Void Realm for two whole years even easier. He wasn''t the person everyone thought he was after all... And not being overwhelmed by his emotions in battle was definitely something Azriel needed. Walking further, he eventually came to a pause. Because... Tak-! Sitting behind a white-marbled round table was... a figure clad in shadows. Tak-! ...playing chess by itself. Gazing at the shadowy figure, Azriel had to guess by its body language that the person, or thing, was... Bored. Tak-! ''So, is he the one who invited me?'' But why? This entire place was odd to begin with. The mana density was extremely high, yet Azriel, for some reason, could not consume any of it. It wasn''t just that. He couldn''t even use his powers here. ''Like a no-kill zone in a video game...'' But... Does that same rule apply to the figure in front of him? If not, then Azriel is as good as dead. Noticing his gaze, the shadowy figure turned its head towards Azriel. Ba... Thump! Azriel could hear his heart pounding loudly in his ears. ''Surely it won''t kill me... right?'' It wouldn''t make sense. Why would the system give him a quest where he would have to die? ''Though I still have [Redo]... but still.'' He didn''t want to use it. Not this early. "...You actually came." Though he couldn''t see his face, Azriel was sure the figure was... Shocked. Its voice was filled with disbelief. "Of course I would. It would be rude not to, after inviting me in such an extravagant way." ''Though I would have preferred a letter instead.'' For a few seconds, there was no response. Only silence filled the hall. Until... "...!" The hall shook violently, the marble floors vibrating underfoot. Chandeliers swayed wildly, their glass pieces clinking together like sinister wind chimes. Cracks spread across the ceiling with a sharp, splintering sound. The walls groaned and creaked, as if they might give way at any moment. A deep, ominous rumble seemed to come from everywhere around him, making it feel like the building itself was alive and in agony. ''W-what...!'' It took everything Azriel had not to lose his balance. "Rude!? Ha! Rude, you say now!?" Azriel didn''t even have to look at the figure. Just its voice was enough for Azriel to know that it was... Angry. Furious. But why? What did he do to offend it? "After all this time, you finally come back here? And this is what you say!?" The figure''s body was trembling, seething with anger. ''What is he talking about...!'' Azriel couldn''t understand what it meant in the slightest. The figure stood up and started approaching him. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Step-! Even though the entire building kept shaking, the shadow seemed unbothered. Step-! Ba... Thump! Each step echoed through the hall. Step-! Ba... Thump! Loudly. Step-! Ba... Thump! Ominously. Step-! Ba... Thump! Seemingly in sync with his pounding heart. Until... Step-! Ba... Thump! He was only an arm''s length away from Azriel. The hall stopped trembling. Silence fell like a heavy shroud, the air thick with tension. Azriel could feel the figure''s cold breath, on his skin. Ba... Thump! The only sound was that of his racing heart. Ba... Thump! "Don''t you have anything else to say?" The shadow''s voice was eerily calm, as if another person had taken over. "...Why?" Azriel did his best to keep his voice from trembling. Ba... Thump! His heart was beating so loudly he was afraid the person in front of him could hear it. It was obvious... The rules of this being a no-kill zone didn''t apply to the shadow before him. "Why...?" Confusion could be heard in its voice. "Why are you so angry at me?" Azriel glanced at the dark hands of the shadow, which were clenched tightly, as if trying to keep its emotions in check. "You don''t know...?" Azriel shook his head. "I don''t." ''Just what the hell is going on here...'' Azriel gritted his teeth. This entire situation was confusing. "...Do you know who I am?" Hearing his question, Azriel really wanted to punch him. ''How should I know!?'' He was the one who invited him here! But... "I don''t." Azriel shook his head again. He couldn''t lash out at him. Not yet... The shadow put his hand on his chin as if thinking deeply. "You don''t seem to be lying, huh..." ''Of course not...'' "What about now?" "...!" Both Azriel and his shadow form suddenly disappeared with a wave of its hand. ''What the...'' Standing in front of him was a boy who looked about the same age as him. He had silver hair that shone like moonlight and blood-red eyes that seemed to glow like pools of crimson fire. He was strikingly handsome, with a mix of elegance and something unsettling that made it hard to look away. "How about now...?" The boy was looking at Azriel with a hint of anticipation and anxiety. Ba... Thump! Azriel could hear his heart beat once again, yet this time it wasn''t out of fear. ''What is this...'' He couldn''t understand. It felt like he recognized the person in front of him yet didn''t at the same time. Like he was about to grasp onto something yet it would pull away at the last minute. It was... ''Frustrating.'' Incredibly so. "I see... I finally understand everything now." Azriel could hear the sadness and disappointment in the boy''s voice. For some reason, his heart felt heavy. ''Why...?'' Nothing made sense anymore. "Let''s sit down first... We have a lot to talk about." Turning around, the boy walked again towards the round table. "...Master." Chapter 29: White Haven [3] Sitting opposite the silver-haired boy, Azriel didn''t know what to say. From the moment he arrived, it had been one surprise after another. ''What a crazy person... I mean, who almost attacks the person they invited!?'' Perhaps he should have just stayed with his father... Unable to bear the silence any longer, Azriel spoke. "...What is your name?" The boy blinked at him a few times as if still processing what Azriel had just said. A look of understanding came to his face as he nodded. ''What is up with this guy...?'' "...Nol. My name is Nol." Azriel nodded in acknowledgment. "Alright, Nol. My name is-" "Azriel. Azriel Crimson. I know perfectly well who you are." "R-right..." ''I guess that makes sense; otherwise, he couldn''t have exactly sent me an invitation.'' But the question still remained. Why? "You really don''t remember, huh..." ''Remember?'' Azriel looked confused at Nol. "You are the one who named me Nol." "...!" Azriel''s eyes widened. Named him? How was that possible? He was sure he had no memories of such a person, let alone naming him. Besides... ''Did I name him when I was a baby or something...?'' That was impossible. Azriel was convinced that Nol was simply... crazy. "You don''t believe me?" "I don''t." How could he? It was ridiculous, to say the least. "I don''t remember meeting you ever in my life." "I thought as much..." Nol went silent for a few seconds until a tired sigh escaped his lips. "...I guess we should start from the beginning." "Sure." No matter what Nol said, Azriel was sure it was just crazy talk. Honestly, he had already accepted the invitation, so couldn''t he just go back? But how? ''How troublesome...'' "You and I met for the first time more than a year ago." "...!" Azriel almost stood up in shock hearing his words. ''W-what... a year ago?'' Impossible. He was supposed to be dead... He was about to speak until Nol continued. "Let me finish. It will all make sense after I''m done, or at least kind of..." "..." In the end, Azriel reluctantly nodded. "Ever since I can remember, I have always been here." Azriel looked at him in shock again but didn''t interrupt. "I had no name, no dreams, nor any will," Nol continued. Simply put... "I was an empty shell." His eyes gazed above Azriel while his lips gently curved upward, reminiscing about his distant past. "Locked in this prison, a warden and an inmate at the same time. Time here is weird. It flows slower than outside, but a day here feels like ten years while ten years feel like a day." What he said confused Azriel, but at the same time, he felt like Nol was right. It felt like his perception of time was getting messed up in here. ''I need to leave soon...'' "Then one day, you came here... the first person I ever laid my eyes upon. You looked beaten and battered yet relieved after finally finding a place to rest." The more he spoke, the more Azriel became confused. He had already figured out that this was a separate space. How did he manage to arrive in this place? It didn''t add up... "I didn''t have any means to heal you, so you spent your days here with me until you recovered. If I had to guess, it took four whole months for you to recover from those injuries." Azriel sucked in a cold breath. Four months... Just how injured was he? "In those four months, you taught me everything there was to know about the void realm and earth. You named me, mentored me, and gave me dreams." He spoke passionately about their time together, to the point that Azriel was starting to believe him. "Unfortunately..." Nol suddenly grimaced. "nothing lasts forever. Your injuries healed, and you made a full recovery. It was time for you to leave. Of course, you couldn''t leave this place without my permission, but..." His eyes locked with Azriel''s. "You made me a promise." Saying that, Nol suddenly raised his right hand and then removed a ring from it. "...!" The ring... It was Azriel''s. His storage ring that he had gotten from his parents on his 13th birthday. Clink-! The ring spun briefly on the marble table before finally settling with a soft, resonant chime. Its obsidian surface almost sucked all the light in the hall. Azriel looked at him in shock and confusion. "How...?" "You gave it to me as a promise. A promise that you would return and a reminder of you, who I consider my master," Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nol spoke calmly, but each word made Azriel feel the opposite. "With your help, I even learned more about what I can do in here and how this place is my unique skill, White Haven. I can invite people to come here, though it takes a toll on my mana, and anyone who accepts is not allowed to use their powers here." Nol narrowed his eyes dangerously toward Azriel, making him break out in a cold sweat. "Yet whenever I invited you, you never accepted. I was starting to think that you abandoned me." "But... it wasn''t that you abandoned me; you simply forgot about me. No, not just me¡ªyou forgot a lot, didn''t you?" Azriel nodded his head this time. He had no memories of the last two years. He had thought it was because he was dead, but... It seems he was wrong. He didn''t die. Somehow. "This chessboard... you were the one who taught me how to play," "Saying that the one who taught you how to play was your father," Azriel froze. He felt his throat go dry because... "...What did you just say?" His father, Joaquin, never taught him how to play chess. No. It was Leo''s father who taught him how to play chess. "That your father taught you how to play chess..." Nol repeated, looking confused. ''What does this exactly mean...?'' Azriel thought, his mind racing. "How did I arrive here if you didn''t even invite me?" Azriel asked, trying to piece everything together. Nol merely shrugged his shoulders. "Beats me. You arrived here out of nowhere. At first, master, you were acting all weird and stuff, saying how you didn''t belong here and were about to die from void creatures when you were just reading some kind of book mere minutes ago." "After almost dying, you lost consciousness and arrived here," "Heh, I think that was the first time I actually laughed... you were so weird at first." Azriel was getting a headache. What did all of this mean? Didn''t he teleport to Europe when he first arrived in this world? ''Those two missing years... that wasn''t because of the previous Azriel being dead. No... it was me taking his body, but...'' He had lost his memories. ''How...?'' Just what happened in those two years? "I told you my name was Azriel Crimson, right?" To his surprise, Nol shook his head. "Not at first. Only after an entire month did you reveal your name to me." Right now, it felt like Azriel was trying to complete a puzzle without having all the pieces. ''I need to find a different approach...'' "How can you invite a person?" "There are two conditions I need to meet for inviting a person to White Haven. First, I need to have a little bit of their blood, and second, I need to know their full name." ''That''s...'' Inconvenient. Wasn''t it basically impossible to invite someone when he couldn''t even leave this place? How was he supposed to acquire one''s name or blood? ''Yet I somehow arrived here without those conditions...'' But Nol couldn''t invite him this entire time until today. "If I''m honest, after you left, someone else managed to get here without meeting those conditions." "Huh? Who did?" "A person that goes by the name Dante." Chapter 30: White Haven [4] ''Dante?'' Azriel couldn''t recall anyone with that name. "Yes, Dante. The way he arrived here was... interesting." "He said he found some altar in the void realm, namely in a place called the Asura Mountains. The moment he arrived here, he thought I was some angel or something that would bless him with powers..." "And so I just went with it." Azriel just looked blankly at him this time. ''So he lied...'' "In exchange for him being my information source and doing me a favor, I told him when the time was right, I would bless him." "What favor?" "You see, he has a skill where he can track a person with their blood, so I gave him yours... A few days ago, he finally found traces of you in France, only for you to disappear again suddenly." Azriel narrowed his eyes. "All the military bases got wiped out a few days ago... was that because of him?" Nol merely nodded calmly as if it wasn''t a big deal. "It was. He had to keep face since he couldn''t just go there and return empty-handed to the organization he belongs to." ''Organization?'' Azriel was getting an extremely bad feeling. "What organization does he belong to?" ''Please don''t say it...'' "Hmm, I think the name was Neo Genesis." "Fuck..." Neo Genesis, an organization that has been around since the first void generation. For some reason, they are hell-bent on letting Earth get consumed by the void realm. Also, the organization would be responsible for the destruction of almost half of Asia... Azriel even already knew what the next main event was going to be. Right after the entrance exam, they would go on a trip... and of course, Neo Genesis will attack, intending to get rid of the future heroes. "Haaa... that person, can he still track me?" Nol shook his head, making Azriel feel relieved. "No, his skill only works when he consumes your blood and needs to recharge every month. So we only met once a month, and I didn''t give him any of your blood anymore at our last meeting. I was done searching for you." "This invitation was supposed to be my last effort..." "Who knew you and I would meet again at the very last moment?" "...." "That person Dante... to wipe out all the military bases in France, what rank is he in Neo Genesis?" Neo Genesis had a strict hierarchy that everyone followed: Initiates Acolytes Void Spawns Enforcers Void Commanders Grand Executors Heptarchs: The second-highest rank, consisting of seven powerful leaders, each referred to as a Head. Supreme Archon: The absolute leader and mastermind behind NeoGenesis. "Well, at first he was only an Enforcer when we first met. Now he has risen to the rank of Void Commander. Heh, he might get promoted to Grand Executor with that stunt he pulled in France." Azriel didn''t really know how to feel anymore. Those soldiers in France... they basically died because of him. ''Right... this won''t be the first time someone will die because of me, will it?'' He knew just what type of world he was in. The morals of his previous world... they wouldn''t work here. "I told him once he becomes a Heptarch, I would bless him with immortality. Pfft, as if I really could do that." "...." ''What a shameless bastard...!'' Didn''t he realize he had just made a future enemy? Wait... "Does he know my name?" Luckily, Nol shook his head. "No, I only gave him your blood and strictly ordered him not to identify it. He could only find out who you were if he found you." ''Good...'' "Do you still have Dante''s blood?" Azriel asked. Nol nodded. "Yes, I still have some stored inside this ring, along with a bit of yours." ''Having someone inside the organization could be extremely useful.'' ''It doesn''t seem he can help me with my missing memories...'' How was this supposed to be just a side event? It felt just as important as a main event! "Anything else I need to know?" Though he really hoped this was all. He might actually go crazy. "Nah, not that I can recall at the moment. Why? Do you want to go back?" Azriel nodded. "Yeah, my family must be worried by now..." ''Mom is totally going to kill me...'' "Your family, huh... right, master is a prince as well. Of course, he is." Azriel felt uneasy seeing the strange admiration in Nol''s eyes. "Alright! Let''s go meet your family!" Nol suddenly shouted, standing up and walking toward where Azriel had entered. "Huh?" Meet his family? "Wait!" Azriel stood up and chased after him. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Didn''t you say you were stuck in this place?" "Hmm, oh yes, I was stuck in this place. Not anymore though." "What?" He looked suspiciously at Nol now. "Just yesterday, I finally managed to break the seal that was keeping me here. Now I can simply leave with the same way that brought you here." ''Just yesterday, huh...'' The timing was perfect... almost too perfect. "It''s funny, isn''t it, master? If you hadn''t accepted my invitation today, I would have left this place tomorrow... perhaps it''s fate, no?" "Perhaps... but... you are free now, aren''t you? Why... why do you want to follow me?" Nol could finally leave this place, yet instead, he waited for Azriel to come. And now that he did, he intends to go with him to his family. ''Is that really what he wants?'' "Because you are my master." Azriel looked at him, wide-eyed at the sudden serious look Nol was giving him. "You might have forgotten your memories, but I haven''t. No matter what, you are still my master, the one who taught me everything, and I intend to follow you till your death. Besides, staying with you, master... I doubt it would ever get boring." It wouldn''t. "Is that really what you want?" "It is." Nol''s voice was filled with confidence as he looked at Azriel seriously. Azriel couldn''t detect a hint of deception in Nol''s voice. "Haaa...." In the end, he could only release a tired sigh. ''How am I supposed to explain this to Mom and Dad...'' Truly troublesome. "What is your mana core level, actually?" "Hmm? Oh, it''s level 2. I am a grade 3 intermediate somehow." ''So, the same as me, huh... but how?'' It''s not like Nol has killed a void creature before. So... ''The mana in here... is it possible that because he has lived here for as long as he can remember, he adapted enough to consume the mana in the air and become a grade 3 intermediate?'' That would probably be the only thing that makes sense. Azriel was honestly getting too tired and just wanted to get away from this place now. "Fine, let''s go... just don''t cause any unnecessary trouble, alright?" Hearing Azriel''s words, Nol beamed with delight. "Of course! I would never cause trouble for master!" ''I don''t believe him...'' How could he? This guy changes attitudes way too easily. Just a while ago, this entire building was trembling with his rage, and now? He had become obedient. Azriel could only shake his head and pray... pray that his parents wouldn''t kill him themselves. ***** "Whoa! So this is what Earth looks like, huh?" Azriel watched Nol, who was mesmerized by his surroundings. They had just teleported back to the Crimson estate, landing in the backyard. ''You haven''t seen half of it,'' Azriel thought, realizing Nol truly had never left White Haven. How had Nol, with his unique skill, ended up imprisoned there? It was a mystery. Azriel noticed the sun already rising. "Two hours is still better than two years, I suppose." Suddenly, a cold, chilling voice cut through the air behind them, making both Azriel and Nol freeze. Goosebumps prickled their skin as they slowly turned around. A devil stood there. In the form of his mother. His poor father had already fallen in battle, slumped against a wall with his eyes closed... Azriel swallowed hard, his mouth dry as dust. It felt like the entire garden was burning under her gaze. ''...Fuck.'' [AN: Extra character illustrations are now available on the Discord server!] Chapter 31: Christmas Banquet [1] Today was December 25. It was Christmas Day. More than two months had passed since Azriel had made it back to the Crimson estate and after the White Haven event. He and Nol had barely survived his mother''s wrath. Not that Azriel didn''t understand her anger. Suddenly disappearing in perhaps one of the safest places on Earth after just returning from being presumed dead for the past two years... Of course, his mother would be worried. As for Nol... He had been staying at the Crimson estate ever since. His family, especially his mother and sister, had taken quite a liking to him, treating Nol as family. Both Azriel and Nol came up with a simple story that Nol was a friend Azriel had made in the void realm, where Nol had lost all his memories, making him know almost nothing about Earth and his own life there. Somehow Nol had found himself trapped in his own unique skill, forgetting how to use it, making Azriel think he died, so he escaped the void realm without him. But after finally finding out how, Nol managed to send an invitation to Azriel at the Crimson estate. At first, Azriel was still suspicious of Nol, but after living with him day after day, he noticed that the boy wouldn''t do him or his family any harm. In fact, it seemed Nol would be the one to harm those who dared to even have such thoughts against his master and his family. In these two months, Azriel unfortunately couldn''t really train much. The reason? "I think this one suits him the best, don''t you think so, Mother?" "Yes, I agree. This one makes his eyes stand out much more!" The mother-daughter pair behind him treated him like a dress-up doll. They had barely left Azriel''s side since the White Haven incident. Who knows where he might disappear to when left on his own again? Or better said, with his father. It seemed that every time the father-son pair were together, Azriel would somehow manage to disappear. In other words, they didn''t really trust Azriel and Joaquin to be left together anymore. Not that Azriel minded that much... If he was honest, he had missed the feeling of having people worry over him. ... it felt nice. Though he was still a little annoyed that they didn''t allow him to train. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But that was one of the conditions for being allowed to go to the hero academy. It was a hassle to persuade his mother since she didn''t favor the idea of Azriel leaving the Crimson estate. Luckily, his father and sister managed to help him out, though the former almost lost his life... Again. Only a week was left until the academy would start. It''s not like Azriel really needed to prepare for it. Currently, his mother and sister were with him in his room. After changing clothes for the umpteenth time, he had finally settled on a black tuxedo and adjusted his collar properly. His hair was combed back as well. Jasmine and his mother nodded at each other, seemingly proud of themselves. Both of them were sitting on his bed, and as he gazed at the pile of clothes next to them... His lips twitched. More than half of them couldn''t even be worn today! ''I feel used... not even being in Europe was this tiring!'' Even in this world, Christmas was celebrated. In fact, it was even more significant than in his previous world, as it symbolized the hope that humanity was still standing. Each year, the four great clans of Asia would host a banquet. A Christmas banquet, to be precise. This year, it was Azriel''s family''s turn to host. His sister, Jasmine, was wearing a sleek black dress that hugged her figure, with a high neckline and long sleeves. The fabric shimmered subtly in the light, cascading down to a modest length just above her knees. Their mother, Aeliana, wore a similar dress, but hers was red instead of black. Azriel understood why the protagonist was captivated by Jasmine. Her beauty was simply enchanting, a magnetic force that could draw everyone in. Even as her brother, Azriel couldn''t help but be in awe of her breathtaking appearance. She had a quality that seemed to set her apart from everyone else. And then there was their mother, whose beauty was on an entirely different level. She possessed elegance and grace that seemed almost otherworldly. ''Still, he''s not getting her...'' Not that he had anything against the protagonist. In fact, Azriel liked him a lot. Sure, he had flaws like every other person, but one of his most irritating flaws was his harem. ''It''s not like he has a harem right now, though...'' Perhaps he could change that? Make the protagonist someone who would stick to one person? Azriel shook his head. ''I don''t have time to waste on that.'' Instead, he would just intervene if he noticed him and Jasmine getting closer. "Both of you can go downstairs. I''ll find you after I see what''s taking Nol so long." His mother frowned a little at Azriel''s words. "Are you sure? It has been a while since you attended something like this..." Azriel smiled, hearing her concern. He could see Jasmine looking at him, also a little worried. Azriel was someone who almost never attended banquets. This would also be the first time Azriel Crimson would reappear in public, dispelling all the rumors that had been going around about him for the past two years. "Perhaps it''s better if I stay with you and Nol...?" Hearing his sister, Azriel shook his head. "There is no need. Seriously, both of you are worrying too much. I promise I will be fine. Besides, it''s about to start, and I''m sure Father is waiting downstairs already." It would be odd if his mother and sister were late. As for Azriel, it wasn''t like anyone was expecting him anyway, so he could afford to be a little later than them. "Fine... just make sure to stay with Nol if you aren''t joining us. Otherwise, find us if something happens." Luckily, his mother relented this time, making Azriel break out in a small smile. "I doubt something will happen, but I promise I will find you if it does." Who was he kidding? Of course, trouble would happen! In fact, Azriel was counting on it. This Christmas banquet would be... ''The perfect chance to change Azriel Crimson''s image.'' Chapter 32: Christmas Banquet [2] Crystal chandeliers hung from the high, vaulted ceiling, each one dripping with hundreds of glittering prisms that cast a cool, silver light over the room. The walls were adorned with sleek, silver panels, etched with delicate patterns that seemed to come alive in the flickering candlelight. Large, ornately framed mirrors hung between the panels, reflecting the grandeur of the space and making it seem even larger. The floor was a gleaming expanse of polished marble, inlaid with swirling patterns of onyx and silver. Everywhere you looked, there were fresh flowers ¨C roses, lilies, and orchids in every imaginable color ¨C arranged in tall, vases that stood on pedestals of carved mahogany. Long banquet tables, draped in heavy white linen, were laden with silver platters of the finest foods. At the center of each table, candelabras of polished silver held thick, white candles that burned steadily, their flames dancing in the air. The guests themselves were a dazzling sight, each one dressed in the height of fashion. Men in tailored tuxedos and women in glittering gowns moved gracefully around the room, their laughter and conversation a pleasant hum that filled the space. Waiters in crisp, white uniforms moved seamlessly among the guests, carrying trays of champagne and canap¨¦s. At one end of the ballroom, a grand piano stood, its black lacquered surface reflecting the room''s light. A pianist played softly, the music dancing through the conversations and adding elegance to the atmosphere. Amidst the crowd, a young woman captivated nearly everyone''s attention. Her silver hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, catching the light from the chandeliers and shimmering like a waterfall of molten metal. She wore a dress that matched the room''s cool elegance, a flowing gown of shimmering silver that clung to her figure and flared out gently as it reached the floor. Her eyes were a striking shade of grey, clear and piercing, framed by long, dark lashes that fluttered with every blink. Her lips, tinted with a hint of red, curled into a delicate smile that sent shivers through the hearts of every young man in the room. Not a single person in the room was unaware of her identity. She was the Princess of the great Frost Clan. Celestina Frost. And soon-to-be elder sister. "Congratulations, Celestina. I''m certain you''ll make a wonderful elder sister." "Thank you," Celestina replied, her voice like the chiming of a silver bell, resonant and enchanting. "Though I must admit, I''m hoping for a little sister rather than a brother." Celestina''s smile remained gentle as she spoke. If Azriel were to hear this, he might question his grasp on reality even more than he already did. After all... There had been no mention in the book of Celestina''s mother being pregnant. Which meant that Azriel''s survival had somehow added another member to the Frost Clan. How exactly had that happened? Perhaps it would be best if he never asked Ragnar. "Right? Having a little brother will honestly just make you worry all the time. I can''t count the number of times Azriel almost drove me crazy." Hearing Jasmine''s words, Celestina''s smile froze. ''Azriel...?'' Why would she suddenly say his name? It wasn''t just Celestina who looked at Jasmine in shock; Caleus Nebula, the Prince of the Nebula Clan, who was the same age as the Princess of the Crimson Clan, shared the same astonished expression. His amethyst hair shimmered under the chandelier light, matching his striking violet eyes that held the depth of galaxies. Both knew about Azriel being dead. Every single member of the four great clans knew of it. What caught them off guard was that Jasmine normally never spoke of him since his death. Ever. Celestina respected Jasmine immensely. The Princess of the Frost Clan aspired to be a pillar of humanity, a hero, and saw the Crimson Princess as a rival she needed to surpass. Who wouldn''t think like that? Jasmine Crimson, who would likely be the strongest second-year student just as she had been in her first year, had already set her sights on becoming the student council president and was destined to be the next head of the Crimson Clan. She was an obstacle that, in Celestina''s eyes, needed to be overcome. But she still considered Jasmine a friend. Given their high statuses, there weren''t many people Celestina could interact with without worry. Jasmine was someone she admired and regarded as a friend, unlike her little brother, whom she never knew how to talk to. Azriel always seemed lost in his own world. She wanted to ask why Jasmine had mentioned Azriel, but she felt it would be inappropriate. Maybe it was just a slip of the tongue? Caelus and Celestina exchanged a fleeting glance, and in that brief moment of understanding, they silently agreed to let it pass. "Speaking of the devil, where the hell is he...? He''s already half an hour late. If he shows up now, it will become quite troublesome..." Both Celestina and Caelus grew even more puzzled by Jasmine''s mumbling. ''...has she finally lost it?'' "Jasmine, are you feeling alright?" Caelus asked with concern, causing Jasmine to snap out of her daze and look at him with wide eyes. "Ah, yes, I''m fine. Sorry about that," Jasmine replied, though Caelus remained unconvinced. "Are you sure? If you''re feeling unwell, perhaps we should¡ª" Suddenly, his words trailed off as he noticed something unusual. It wasn''t just him¡ªeveryone in the ballroom had fallen silent. The music had abruptly stopped, and the chatter had ceased as if the sound had been abruptly cut off. ''What''s happening...?'' Celestina, though not overly worried, found the sudden silence strange. ''A special event, perhaps?'' she wondered. Step¡ª! A single, thunderous step echoed through the ballroom, drawing everyone''s attention to the entrance. Heads snapped towards the entrance, their gasps echoing off the walls. What they saw¡­ "!?" Left them trembling. ''H-how¡­!?'' Celestina could hardly believe her eyes. No one did. Standing there was the prince who was thought to have died¡ªthe one who had fallen in battle against the Void. He stood tall and commanding, his posture impeccable and resolute, radiating an aura of confidence and strength that seemed almost otherworldly. Every gaze in the room was locked on him, their faces a mix of astonishment and bewilderment. Step¡ª! Each step he took resonated through the space like distant thunder, rendering the crowd spellbound and motionless. He wore a black tuxedo that melded seamlessly with his dark hair, enhancing the striking contrast of his crimson-red eyes. Those eyes were like pools of liquid fire, burning with an intensity that was both mesmerizing and disquieting. Behind him, another figure in a pristine white tuxedo stood slightly in the background, his presence barely noticed. Yet, his silver hair and matching crimson-red eyes oddly hinted at a striking resemblance to the crimson prince. The subtle sheen of his silver locks caught the light, adding an otherworldly quality to his appearance. Yet, it was the prince in black who held the room''s undivided attention. Step¡ª! . . Step¡ª! . . Step¡ª! . . Step¡ª! . . Step¡ª! . . Celestina recalled Jasmine''s earlier words. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . . Step¡ª! . . He continued to walk calmly through the crowd, their disbelief evident in every eye. . . Step¡ª! . . Until... . . Step¡ª! . . He finally stopped. . . Standing in the center of the ballroom. His crimson eyes, so intense they were almost unrecognizable, swept over the assembled guests. Suddenly, his gaze locked with hers. Ba... Thump! Celestina''s heart skipped a beat as their eyes met for a fleeting moment. He was the first to break the connection, turning his gaze to his sister, who regarded him with narrowed eyes. Azriel''s lips curved into a soft, knowing smile. Ba... Thump! Celestina felt her heart skip a beat once more, this time with the impact of his smile. And she wasn''t alone. More than half of the guests felt their hearts quicken at that smile. "All of you are looking at me like I''m some sort of ghost¡ª" His voice was soft, yet it effortlessly carried across the room. "¡ªWhy? Today is Christmas, after all... the day of miracles." With that, he moved towards a nearby waiter, who visibly paled upon his approach. Azriel casually took a glass of red wine from the tray, as if nothing unusual had happened. "I''m sure you have many questions about me. Where have I been all this time? Did I die? Was I disowned? Did I run away?" He addressed each of the rumors that had been circulating about him with a calm smile. "The truth is, I wasn''t dead, disowned, or fleeing. Instead, I..." The crowd leaned in, hanging on his every word, until he abruptly turned his gaze toward someone. Celestina, along with everyone else, followed his stare and saw him looking at his father. Joaquin Crimson, flanked by Ragnar on his left and Aeliana, his wife, on his right, watched with approving smiles. Joaquin gave a nod of acknowledgment. "For the past two years, I was in the Void Realm." "...!" Chapter 33: Christmas Banquet [3] All the guests fell into a deeper silence upon hearing his words. Their minds were still grappling with the revelation Azriel had just shared. Feeling the weight of every gaze upon him made Azriel uncomfortable, though he didn''t show it. He couldn''t afford to break now. He had to play his role perfectly. The role of Azriel Crimson, the prince who survived the Void Realm on his own. The role he had been acting for the past two months without a break. It had reached the point where he was beginning to believe his own lies. But... He couldn''t allow himself to get lost in the role. Every day, he reminded himself that as much as he was Azriel Crimson, he was also Leo Karumi. He couldn''t lose that part of himself. Not yet. In front of every eye in the room, it took everything he had not to make a single mistake. A single mistake was all it would take for the strongest here to notice something odd. He couldn''t afford that. Everything had to be perfect. The way he carried himself, spoke, looked, and moved¡ªthere couldn''t be a single flaw. Also... His gaze shifted towards Solomon, who sat at one of the tables, watching him with excitement. ''It looks like he got his wish in the end, huh...'' He recalled Solomon''s desire for Azriel to reveal himself back at the military base. His wish had come true. His gaze shifted to a woman standing next to him, and Azriel found himself momentarily breathless. Her black obsidian hair cascaded in sleek waves, perfectly complementing the elegant black dress she wore. Her rose-colored eyes, striking and vibrant, contrasted sharply with her pale, porcelain skin. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her face was stoic, her eyes betraying almost no emotion as they locked with his. Almost¡­ He could detect a glimmer of curiosity hidden deep within her gaze. ''Freya Selene¡­'' The headmistress of the Hero Academy. A Grade 1 Saint. Azriel allowed a brief, soft smile to form on his lips¡ªa smile that only he, Solomon, and Freya fully understood. ''All is still going according to my plan.'' For now. Even though he hadn''t been able to train physically for the past two months, he hadn''t been idle. He had been meticulously planning using his knowledge of the book, just as he had strategized with Solomon back in the caf¨¦. But¡­ ''Always expect the unexpected. I can''t rely solely on my plans. There''s a high chance something will go wrong. No, with my luck, which matches the protagonist''s, something will definitely go wrong.'' He was certain of that. His luck, as Leo and Azriel combined, matched or perhaps even surpassed that of the protagonist. Finally, he turned his attention back to the other guests, surveying them with a composed and confident demeanor. And so... Azriel''s lips parted. "When I was in the Void Realm, it reminded me of a story I once read." It was a story Leo''s mother had told. He made sure his voice was soft yet powerful enough to reach every ear in the room. Everyone listened intently, even his family, who had not heard a single word about his time in the Void Realm, nor had they asked. Naturally, they were focused on every word he spoke. "It was about a little boy who found himself in a land of unimaginable horror. Picture a place where the sky is perpetually black, and the air is thick with the stench of rot and death. A land where the trees were twisted, gnarled hands reaching out to snatch anything that dared come close. Every shadow hid unspeakable terrors." His words were met with confused stares, as though he were recounting a child''s fairy tale. Which... He was. "This boy was utterly alone. His family... they were gone, consumed by the very horrors that now stalked him relentlessly." Despite its origins as a children''s story, Azriel found himself connected to it, perhaps because, like the boy, he had lost his family once. "But he kept going. He had to. He built a fragile shelter from debris, barely enough to fend off the biting cold, but it was something. Every meal was a desperate scavenging mission, living off scraps that barely kept him alive." A hint of emotion crept into his voice, recalling the time he had to struggle for every meal as Leo. "And every night, he lay awake, listening to the monsters outside, their claws scratching and growling, trying to get in. Yet, he held on, clinging to a fragile thread of hope." "One day, amidst the rubble, he found an old, tattered book. It was a storybook, filled with tales of heroes and bravery, so out of place in that nightmarish world." His gaze swept through the room once more, eventually meeting Celestina''s. She, like the others, was now listening with rapt attention. This made Azriel smile wider. "He read it over and over, drawing strength from those stories, imagining himself as one of those heroes. In the darkest moments, when he felt like surrendering to the darkness, he''d think about those heroes and their courage, how they never gave in no matter how dire the situation." He paused, taking a deep breath. "He survived. Emerging from that land of horror battered and scarred, but alive, with a heart that still beat with hope." Some looked at him with confusion, not yet grasping the meaning behind the tale, while others were beginning to understand. "And do you know why that boy survived?" "Was it sheer willpower? Was it a miracle? Or was it simply the indomitable human spirit¡ªthe part of us that refuses to be crushed no matter how horrible things get?" "...!" Everyone in the room looked at him with wide eyes. "The answer to that question is all of it. We humans will do anything to survive. Every obstacle, every challenge, only fuels our fire. When pushed to the edge, we don''t just adapt¡ªwe evolve, we conquer, we blaze a trail where there was none before." "...." "Just like the boy, I have survived a land of unimaginable horror¡­ the Void Realm. In my time there, I learned one extremely important thing." He paused, letting the weight of his words build as every gaze remained fixed on him in anticipation. "The strong devour the weak." In the Void Realm, if you were weaker than your opponent, you were as good as dead. It was as simple as that. Ragnar was right¡ªbeing weak was a sin, both in this world and in the Void Realm. "Of course, I''ve learned other things as well, but strength is what matters most in both worlds. If we humans remain weak, the Void will consume us. And so... I will be joining the Hero Academy." "!!" A fresh wave of shock swept through the room, all except for those closest to him who already understood the implications. Azriel was widely known for being the only prince who had never trained to become a hero. The idea of him joining the Hero Academy was normally unexpected, to say the least. A mischievous smile tugged at his lips as he glanced at his sister, who was already glaring at him. ''Looks like she''s already figured it out, huh¡­ Sorry, but even I need to stretch my legs.'' He mentally apologized to his sister as he prepared to address the room. "It seems my sudden appearance has cast a shadow over this joyous party¡­ how about we brighten things up? The Academy is about to start, and since there are some students, or soon-to-be students here, I have a proposal." He lifted his glass of wine, which he had not yet touched, and raised it for everyone to see. "Let''s have some duels!" Chapter 34: Christmas Banquet [4] "I should have known... you were trouble itself." Azriel suppressed a chuckle hearing his sister grumbling. He was standing next to Celestina and Caleus, watching the room being readjusted for the duels. Nol, meanwhile, was enjoying himself, talking to guests and indulging in the food. Just like Azriel, Nol hadn''t had many opportunities to leave the Crimson estate, and his curiosity about the world was evident. Varied gazes were directed at Azriel, making him want to run away; it was extremely nerve-wracking, but necessary. All that was left was this duel, and he would finally be done for the night. ''No, that''s wrong...'' He glanced at Freya and Solomon, who were talking to each other. ''If after all of this, she still isn''t on board, it will become troublesome.'' Everything he had done was to convince Freya to agree to Azriel and Solomon''s plan. Even his lateness had been intentional¡ªor rather, not entirely. Azriel had planned to be late to the party, but it turned out Nol had genuinely struggled to wear his tuxedo and had refused help from the servants. ''Still, it worked in my favor... though I''m sure Mom will be mad.'' For some reason, his parents had decided to leave the banquet with Ragnar. ''Speaking of parents...'' "The Nebula and Dusk clans didn''t join us, Caelus?" Azriel turned his attention to Caleus, who was staring at him intently, just as Celestina was. "...They haven''t. My parents and the Dusk clan have decided to cooperate with each other and deal with the sudden issues that have arisen in Europe over the past few months." Hearing his answer, Azriel nodded, his thoughts racing. ''To think my survival changed so much in Europe...'' "Can I ask you a question...?" ''Hmm?'' Azriel looked at Caleus, who had a complex expression on his face. "It''s true that you were in the Void Realm all along for the past two years, right?" "That is right," Azriel nodded calmly. "Then... what is your mana core level now?" The people who were sneakily listening nearby strained their ears, and even Jasmine was looking at him curiously. Not once had Azriel revealed his rank to her or his parents, nor did they ask. ''He is curious, huh... not just him,'' Azriel thought, feeling Celestina''s piercing stare from his side, almost making his cheek twitch. ''Good...'' Azriel smiled. "If you are that curious, why don''t you find out for yourself?" Caleus and everyone else looked at him, wide-eyed in surprise. "You really have changed a lot..." ''Of course I have... the old Azriel died.'' Surprised though he was, Caleus nodded firmly in the end. "Very well, I shall be your partner. But be warned, I am a Grade 2 Intermediate already. Show me the you who survived the Void Realm on his own, Azriel Crimson." A fire was now burning in his violet eyes. Jasmine didn''t stop him or Azriel, knowing it was pointless. Though she did look worried, it wasn''t as if they would be fighting to the death. The rules were simple: no affinities, no sword arts and no skills. The first one to be knocked unconscious or surrender would lose. "I wish to fight you as well, but..." Azriel heard a soft murmur and turned to see Celestina. She pouted slightly, her eyes glistening with disappointment, and her cheeks flushed a gentle pink. ''A-argh! Dammit, how can she look so cute!'' Azriel almost broke character. ''I can see why he fell for her... those eyes...'' They were so bright and innocent! Ragnar was right to say she had a line of boys willing to become her boyfriend. She was just that beautiful! One of the hardest parts of keeping his composure for Azriel was enduring the gazes of all these people who could be compared to goddesses in his previous world. ''Calm down...'' Taking a deep breath inwardly, Azriel spoke to Celestina. "It would be rude of me to fight a lady while she is wearing such a beautiful dress..." "O-oh..." Both Jasmine and Celestina looked wide-eyed at Azriel, who turned away, scratching his cheek. "But..." A soft smile appeared on his face as he looked back at her. "Once we are both in the academy, I will have a duel with you whenever you want." Celestina didn''t say anything, just stared at him. ''T-that didn''t sound weird, did it...? Does she think of me as a creep now?'' Azriel wondered, feeling a pang of anxiety. ''Argh! No point thinking about it; the duel is finally about to start...'' Azriel and Caleus finally moved towards the center while everyone gazed at them in anticipation. The atmosphere was charged with excitement and curiosity. The Crimson Prince against the Nebula Prince¡ªthis duel was already legendary before it even began. ***** The guests formed a cautious circle around Azriel and Caleus, careful to give them ample space. No referee was needed for these duels. They could begin whenever they chose. Azriel summoned Void Eater, gripping it tightly in his right hand. Across from him, Caleus twirled his silver spear with fluid grace, its long reach a stark contrast to the close-quarters lethality of Azriel''s katana. They stood still, each waiting for the other to make the first move. ''This is insane...'' Azriel could hardly believe he was here, facing off against a prince from one of the four great clans. Every action he''d taken today seemed utterly surreal. No, not just today. Ever since arriving in EASC, he''d been living a reality that once existed only in his imagination. He still hadn''t adjusted to the fact that he was in a world he''d once only read about. The weight of every gaze on him felt surreal. They didn''t know... they didn''t know how much they truly meant to Azriel. No, not Azriel, but... Leo. The kid who had lost his family. The only reason he had survived those dark days was because of these people, standing here now. Not just them, but the protagonist¡ªthe one who inspired him to hold on. They were one of the most important reasons he had made it through. Since arriving in EASC and the Crimson Estate, one thought kept running through Azriel''s mind: What was he going to do now? What was his goal? Was a coffee shop really all he wanted? ''No...'' It wasn''t. He didn''t want that. This world might actually fill the hole inside him. How could he just settle for a coffee shop? But being a hero wasn''t something he could become either. Sure, he could join the academy, be a hero in name, but he would never be a true hero. That wasn''t who Azriel¡ªor Leo¡ªwas. He couldn''t walk the path of a hero. ''I can never shine as bright as them...'' He could never be as pure as them, have such resolve, such dreams, and... ''I am not worthy...'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasn''t worthy of being a hero. So instead... He would ensure they became even greater heroes, even if they resented him for it, even if their path became more dangerous. He would do it all to help them reach their dreams, to shine as bright as stars. Everyone around them watched the two with bated breath. Azriel narrowed his eyes slightly at Caleus. And then... ''[Void Mind]'' Chapter 35: Christmas Banquet [5] Celestina''s eyes were glued to the two princes standing in the middle of the ballroom. There was no sound coming from anywhere, only utter silence. ''Caleus was right...he has changed.'' A lot. The old Azriel would have never done everything he had done today. It wasn''t just that which surprised her. The thing that surprised her the most was... ''He complimented me...'' It wasn''t like getting complimented was something that shook her heart or made it flutter. Celestina had received compliments from countless people already, so she had gotten used to it. What shocked her the most was that ''he'' was the one who complimented her. As far as she could remember, Azriel would never compliment anyone. Hell, he would barely even talk to her or Caleus as if he wasn''t interested. The air around him always seemed to say to stay away from him. He was always someone who distanced himself from everyone around him. But now? It was like he was almost a different person. Celestina didn''t mean to speak out her desire to fight him as well. It was just a thought that accidentally leaked out, which Azriel heard. Yet he didn''t ignore her; instead, he promised her a duel at the academy. ''Right... he will be joining the academy as well now.'' She had thought that he would never join the hero academy. It made her a little happy as well. Among the four great clans, Azriel was the only one who was the same age as her, but unfortunately, he had never held any interest in being a hero like her. Until now. Curiosity enveloped her as she gazed at Azriel''s face. ''What happened during those 2 years...?'' She wanted to know more about him. It was then that it happened. "...!" Chills ran down her back. His face... It changed abruptly. Before, he looked determined, with a fire in his crimson eyes directed at Caelus. But now... It was gone. All of it was gone. His expression, his eyes, and the air around him. They all turned into a blank canvas. ''W-what...'' Celestina felt like she would be swallowed up staring into those deepening crimson eyes. She couldn''t see any emotion on his face or in his eyes. Only detachment. A detached gaze directed straight at the surprised Caleus. It was as if he wasn''t looking at Caleus as a human but as something insignificant. Like he was gazing at the open air. She would have suspected that it was a skill or something, but that couldn''t be true. ''Unless he found something like that in the Void Realm, but...'' It seemed rare. A skill that suppressed one''s emotions was unheard of. And if it existed, anyone would kill for it. Not letting your emotions get the better of you in battle was something anyone would desire. So... ''Did he learn to suppress his emotions in the Void Realm...?'' His words from earlier echoed in her mind. ''Just like the boy, I have survived a land of unimaginable horror¡­ the Void Realm.'' Does surviving in the Void Realm result in such a change? To become emotionless? ''No... even if he survived the Void Realm, that doesn''t mean he was the only one to have ever done it.'' There were other humans who had done what Azriel had done. But they never learned the ability to suppress their emotions. ''Just what happened there...'' The curiosity inside her heart, like a little flame, only burned even more. Without allowing anyone to think further, Caleus was the first to move. He thrust his spear forward faster than a dormant or awakened eye could follow, the long weapon piercing the air with a whistling sound. Swish¡ª! Yet... To his and everyone else''s surprise, Azriel sidestepped, the spear''s tip missing him by inches. Azriel spun on his heel, bringing Void Eater down in a swift arc. Clang¡ª! Void Eater clashed against the spear''s shaft, the sound ringing through the ballroom like a ripple. Sparks flew. ''No way...'' Celestina and the others were in disbelief. Azriel had just dodged the attack of a grade 2 intermediate... And countered. Caleus wasn''t just any grade 2 intermediate; he was the prince of the Nebula Clan, one who had more opportunities to train than most could dream of. The children of the four great clans should be unrivaled in their ranks... except for Azriel Crimson. Until now. Azriel didn''t allow him to breathe as he suddenly pressed the attack, his katana a blur of slashes. Clang¡ª! Clang¡ª! Clang¡ª! The sound of their weapons clashing reverberated through the ballroom. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Caleus met him blow for blow, his spear twirling and parrying each of Azriel''s attacks with calculated precision. A quick lunge from Azriel forced Caleus back, making him grit his teeth. He countered with a sweeping strike aimed at Azriel''s legs. "!!" Yet to Caleus and everyone''s surprise again, Azriel leaped, his body twisting unnaturally mid-air, Void Eater slashing downwards, forcing Caleus to roll to the side. "Tch... were you out surviving in the Void Realm or secretly training under some master!?" Caleus shouted, a little frustrated, yet everyone could clearly see the grin on his face. Azriel didn''t answer. His eyes still looked at him with detachment. They clashed again, Azriel''s katana slicing in a horizontal sweep that Caleus blocked with his spear''s shaft. Clang¡ª! Azriel shifted his weight, pivoting to bring Void Eater down in a powerful overhead strike, but Caleus raised his spear just in time. Clang¡ª! Celestina and the others were absorbed, watching the two try to gain the upper hand. Caleus spun his spear in a wide arc to create distance, making Azriel leap back. Clang¡ª! Clang¡ª! The duel took them across the ballroom, their movements a violent dance. "Haaa!" With a scream, Caleus retaliated with a series of rapid jabs, forcing Azriel to defend with Void Eater. Clang¡ª! Clang¡ª! Clang¡ª! Azriel moved like lightning, parrying almost every thrust, but even he couldn''t defend against them all. His black tuxedo began to tear, and his cheek was grazed, causing him to leap back once again. Drip... Drip... The sound of his blood staining the floor resounded through the room. "Azriel!?" Jasmine shouted worriedly as she saw his wounds, yet... Azriel didn''t react. Only a few managed to notice the slight twitch of his right eyebrow. But that was it. ''Caleus is still stronger... he can''t win in a contest of pure skill!'' Celestina had already concluded that it was going to be Azriel''s loss. The fact that he could fight Caleus evenly for this long was already tremendous. But... She clenched her fist until her knuckles turned white. ''...I want to see more.'' She didn''t want it to end. Celestina wanted to see more. More of the one who was once called the unworthy prince. ***** ''Interesting.'' A singular thought ran through Azriel''s mind as he gazed at Caleus. Wiping the blood from his face, he looked at his red-stained fingertips. Or at least, they should have been red since the world around him had turned colorless. ''I never thought I would get this far.'' Though [Void Mind] allowed his emotions to be suppressed and his thinking to be clearer, it didn''t provide a physical boost. But that didn''t matter. Winning was never his original plan. At most, he wanted to draw against Caleus. All he needed to do was put on a good performance for Freya. At least that was what he was supposed to do, but now... ''It seems winning is a bigger possibility than I had thought.'' It was strange. Azriel might have trained diligently, but not to the extent that he could keep up with Caleus. It didn''t take long for him to consider why he was managing to hold his own. ''The missing memories...'' It seemed that he had grown stronger than he realized, as his body was reacting instinctively against Caleus. Azriel was sure of it since his footwork resembled a bit of Leo''s as well. There was a time when Leo had won the Muay Thai tournament in middle school. But after winning, he had stopped practicing that sport, having grown tired of it. ''So I have managed to integrate a battle style consisting of Leo''s and the old Azriel''s.'' Truly interesting. His plan had originally been to put on a good performance and, at best, draw against Caleus. But now... ''Plans have changed.'' He was going for the win. Chapter 36: Christmas Banquet [6] "So, what do you think? Are you finally convinced?" Freya didn''t answer Solomon''s question, her gaze fixed on the ongoing duel. Clang¡ª! Clang¡ª! ''He looks so different now...'' Solomon couldn''t tell which Azriel was the real one. Was it the one back in Europe? The devil in the caf¨¦? The charming prince just before the duel? Or the one before him now, who didn''t even seem human? Solomon had to hold back a chuckle. ''And they dare call me the clown.'' "His battle style is certainly strange... If he were on my level, even I would have been caught off guard multiple times." Only praise left Solomon''s lips as he observed Azriel dueling with Caleus. The fight had grown more intense ever since Azriel started bleeding. Everyone had already forgotten this was supposed to be a friendly spar. "Muay Thai..." "Huh?" Solomon looked at Freya, surprised she had spoken. "It''s a forgotten martial art. Look at his stance, the way he shifts his weight. It''s unmistakably Muay Thai, at least the basis of his style is." Observing Azriel more closely, Solomon realized Freya was right. As Azriel parried Caleus''s spear thrust, he shifted his stance, delivering a swift knee strike to his ribs. "Argh!" The unexpected move threw Caleus off balance, and the crowd gasped. Azriel didn''t relent; he followed up with his katana slicing through the air in a deadly arc. His footwork was fluid. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clang¡ª! Clang¡ª! Clang¡ª! Solomon narrowed his eyes, his face becoming serious. Anyone looking at him would be surprised to see such a rare expression. "How did he learn something like that?" It was ridiculous. To integrate such an unconventional martial art with his swordsmanship¡ªa monstrous feat. ''Ah... I was right to choose you, Azriel.'' No matter what happens, Solomon wouldn''t regret his choices, even if it resulted in his downfall. ***** ''What the hell is wrong with this guy?!'' Every time Caleus lunged forward, his spear slicing through the air with deadly precision, the tip would graze past Azriel by mere inches. It was as if the man was dancing around him, a ghostly wraith shifting just out of reach. Azriel''s movements were fluid and unpredictable, his body bending and twisting with a grace that made him seem almost untouchable. Azriel would always shift his body or parry his attacks just in time. His footwork constantly kept Caleus almost off guard. His entire focus was on Azriel''s body, moving like a snake trying to coil around him. ''Just how much did he train!?'' Even if Azriel spent two years in the void realm, the mere thought of him being able to be on par with Caleus on pure skill alone seemed absurd. It made Caleus wonder if Azriel had perhaps been training in some secluded place instead of just surviving. But nonetheless... Caleus''s grin never left his face. It was fun. The fact that Azriel wasn''t weaker than him like Celestina or stronger like Jasmine or the Dusk Prince made him happy¡ªand excited. His predatory smile only widened as he looked into Azriel''s deep crimson eyes. To Caleus, it felt as though Azriel viewed him like some insignificant ant. But... ''Are you enjoying yourself as well?'' To Caleus, it also seemed like Azriel was merely suppressing himself. ''Are you having fun like me?'' ''Is your heart racing?'' ''Can you feel the adrenaline coursing through you?'' The subtle twitch Azriel had when Caleus first grazed him was proof enough that he could feel pain. He wasn''t entirely emotionless, even if the sight of the blank-faced crimson prince made the hairs on Caleus''s neck stand on end. "Haa!" Caleus lunged forward with a roar, aiming to sever Azriel''s neck with a vicious swipe of his spear. Azriel, anticipating the attack, dropped to one knee, the spear whistling overhead. In a single fluid motion, he whipped his katana upward in a deadly arc. ''Fast!'' Slish¡ª! Caleus''s instincts kicked in just as the blade descended. He twisted to the left, feeling the air crackle with the force of the near miss. A thin line of blood traced his jawline as the blade grazed him. Drip... Drip... Instead of retreating, Caleus gritted his teeth and adapted on the fly. He switched his spear to his left hand with a practiced flick and thrust his open right palm toward the kneeling Azriel. Azriel tilted his torso to the right, narrowly evading the strike. ''Gotcha!'' In that split second, as Azriel moved, Caleus''s spear lunged toward his exposed neck. But Azriel''s reflexes were razor-sharp; he sprang backward with just enough speed to avoid a fatal wound, though the edge of the spear still drew a shallow cut across his neck. ''Tch...! always narrowly escaping.'' Azriel gaze remained as cold as ever. Blood seeped from the wound, but he didn''t flinch, his expression betraying nothing of the pain this time. Caleus narrowed his eyes, a complex mix of frustration and begrudging respect etching across his face. ''Always just out of reach...'' He could feel the duel dragging on longer than it should, his stamina waning with each passing moment. The reliance on pure skill and the self-imposed restrictions made the fight feel like a relentless grind. ''...Once you''re in the academy, I''ll have a rematch with you, Azriel.'' A duel with no restrictions. A fight where they could unleash their full power. Caleus tightened his grip on his spear, muscles coiling as he bent forward, aiming the spearhead directly at Azriel''s chest. ''If you win this exchange, then it will be my loss.'' Azriel, catching the shift in Caleus''s stance, braced himself, gripping Void Eater with both hands. He bent his knees and raised the blade in a defensive posture. Neither had managed to land a decisive blow, but it wasn''t due to lack of effort or hesitation¡ªboth were capable of getting healed almost instantaneously if deeply injured. The reality was... The Crimson and Nebula Princes were evenly matched in skill and resolve. In a heartbeat, they sprang forward, their movements synchronized. The ground trembled beneath them, sending ripples of wind that rustled the spectators'' clothes and hair. Caleus''s spear thrust forward with deadly precision, targeting the narrow gap in Azriel''s defense. Simultaneously, Azriel''s Void Eater arced through the air, a diagonal sweep intended to intercept. Swish¡ª! Clang¡ª! The collision of their weapons rang out like a thunderclap, and they instantly vanished from sight. A heartbeat later, they reappeared a meter apart, their backs turned to one another, panting heavily. The crowd gasped, their breath collectively catching as they processed the scene. Azriel''s right shoulder bore a deep, gaping wound, blood seeping from the gash. Caleus had a diagonal cut running from his left shoulder to his right waist, the blood already beginning to pool beneath him. Their bodies swayed, struggling to maintain balance as they fought against the pull of their injuries. Thud¡ª! Caleus was the first to fall to his knees, his spear clattering to the ground beside him. Thud¡ª! Moments later, Azriel also crumpled to the ground, his blade slipping from his grasp. A tense silence enveloped the arena as the crowd stared in stunned disbelief at the fallen princes. The winner of the duel is... Azriel Crimson. Chapter 37: Engagement [1] Both Azriel and Caleus sat on chairs, their wounds freshly treated by healers, the remnants of health potions still lingering on their tongues. The duel had escalated far beyond what anyone anticipated, yet no one had the courage to intervene. ''To think I would actually manage to win...'' Azriel still felt like he was dreaming. [Void Mind] had already deactivated, but he remembered every moment vividly, knowing he had been in control the entire time. If he weren''t at a banquet, under the scrutinizing gaze of every guest, he would have been jumping for joy at his victory. But he couldn''t afford to break his composure here. The guests had lost interest in the two students now dueling in the middle of the ballroom, their battle paling in comparison to the clash between Azriel and Caleus. These guests, hailing from high classes and corners of the world, had witnessed Azriel''s remarkable return. Rumors would soon spread like wildfire across Earth. Conveniently, the banquet had a strict no-devices policy. No footage existed of his performance today. It was perfect¡ªstories about Azriel would be twisted and turned, making it difficult for anyone to discern the truth from the embellishments. "Seriously, what were you thinking..." Azriel smiled awkwardly at Jasmine, who sat next to him with an exasperated look on her face. Gulp-! He swallowed hard, noticing the faint anger she was hiding behind her eyes. "Well... I guess we did go a little overboard." "Yes, a little. Definitely just a little." Unfortunately, the more he spoke, the more anger Jasmine seemed to suppress. She kept checking his already healed wounds as if they might reopen at any moment. Health potions couldn''t mend the tears in his black tuxedo, which Azriel found disappointing since it was probably extremely expensive. Yet, most would view the scars on his tuxedo as badges of honor. "Heh, you say ''fun,'' but you fought like you were a ghost." Turning to the person on his right, Azriel saw Caleus sipping red wine. Next to Caleus was Celestina, who was eyeing him intently, whether she realized it or not. Azriel shrugged. "Maybe it didn''t look like that to you, but I''m serious. I haven''t felt my heart race like that in ages." "Is that so..." Caleus seemed satisfied with his response, grinning as he downed the rest of his wine. ''Where are Mom and Dad... and Uncle Ragnar?'' For some reason, they never returned to watch his duel. Perhaps it was for the best, knowing his mother. ''Dodged a bullet there, I guess.'' ''...?'' Suddenly, he felt a piercing gaze from the other side of the ballroom, near the pianist. It was Solomon and Freya, both looking at him. ''I guess it''s finally time, huh?'' Azriel stood up, drawing everyone''s attention in the ballroom. Ignoring them, he was about to walk away when he felt a tug on his sleeve. "Where are you going...?" Looking down, he saw Jasmine still sitting, her brows furrowed with worry. "Going to talk to Solomon and the headmistress for a bit." "Oh..." Jasmine nodded in understanding. She wasn''t aware of Azriel''s connection with the headmistress, but she knew about Solomon saving him back in Europe. Whenever Azriel attended a banquet or party, Solomon would also always talk with him. "Just don''t fight Saint Solomon..." ''Huh? Fight Solomon?'' Azriel looked confused but nodded and walked towards them. Arriving at the table where Solomon and Freya were seated, Azriel took a seat, placing Freya on his right and Solomon on his left. A pink, transparent dome-like barrier suddenly enveloped the table, drawing shocked stares from the onlookers. "Sound barrier. No one will be able to read our lips," Freya explained, though Azriel already knew. He nodded anyway. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have to say, that was quite a fight you put up there! Didn''t expect you to actually win," Solomon said, excitement evident in his voice. "I got lucky." Azriel shrugged. "Anyway..." Azriel turned his attention to Freya, who was looking back at him. Her expression was so blank he almost suspected she might also have [Void Mind]. "Does this mean you''re accepting my plan?" For a few seconds, Freya didn''t respond, her rose-colored eyes seeming to pierce into Azriel''s soul. Then... "I am." Azriel broke into a genuine smile for perhaps the first time today, oblivious to the effect it had on those sneaking glances at their table. "I''ve already heard most of the details from Solomon, but what do you need me to do?" Freya asked. "Not much, just two things actually." ''If she doesn''t agree, it will become much harder to go through with the plan...'' Azriel suppressed a sigh at the thought. "First, ensure that no matter what happens outside the void dungeon, the parties already inside aren''t forced to cancel and return to the surface. I will personally handle any trouble inside the void dungeon." The place they were headed after the entrance exam was called the void dungeon. What better way to bond with classmates and grow stronger than to venture into one of the most dangerous places on Earth? The void dungeon was one of the three great mysteries on Earth, appearing simultaneously with the first void rift. To date, only 37 floors had been explored. It was said that exploring all the floors and solving the other two great mysteries would reveal the origins of the void. Of course, the students were only expected to explore the first five floors. After that, they would typically be allowed to roam the city surrounding the void dungeon, which was also home to the Hero Academy. Unfortunately, in the book Neo Genesis attacked, intending to eliminate the students in the void dungeon and those roaming the city. Innocent people and students died as a result. Fortunately, Solomon arrived before the worst could happen, preventing more deaths but canceling further dungeon exploration. It was a tremendous shock for an organization hidden in the shadows for so long to openly attack one of the safest cities on Earth. ''Not this time, though...'' Azriel knew what was going to happen and planned to change the plot, ensuring Neo Genesis wouldn''t get their way. And how would he do that? Simple. Inform a trusted adult. "Very well. I expected that." Freya nodded, making Azriel feel relieved. No one at this table would question how Azriel knew about the impending attack by Neo Genesis. Each had their own reasons for supporting his plan. Freya, for example, wanted to end the stagnant war between the void and humanity. Allowing the students to continue exploring the dungeon and growing stronger was a step to achieve that. "And the second?" "My ranking after the entrance exam... I want it hidden until the end of the trip or, if possible, a lower ranking." Freya narrowed her eyes in confusion as Solomon looked at him, both seemingly puzzled by his request. "Why would you want to hide your ranking after everything you''ve done today?" "!!" It didn''t take long for them to realize it. "Confusion, huh... The rumors created today will seem false if you rank lower, making you a lower priority and underestimated. They''ll focus more on the higher-ranking students without realizing a grade 3 intermediate is hiding among them until it''s too late... ha!" Solomon exclaimed, an amused smile on his face. Azriel nodded. While Solomon would deal with Neo Genesis on the surface, the lower-ranking members inside the void dungeon wouldn''t expect a second grade 3 intermediate¡ªAzriel Crimson. Though it sucked to have his rank lowered, it was necessary to prevent a tragedy. ''It''ll be interesting to see their shocked faces when I reveal myself...'' Perhaps it was a little fun to hide in the shadows once again. Azriel looked towards Freya, waiting for her answer. "...You will get whatever rank you earn in the entrance exam until the midterm exams." Azriel smiled genuinely for the second time that day. Chapter 38: Engagement [2] "So, what do you think of him?" Solomon asked, glancing at Freya. Freya looked over at Azriel, who was now chatting with his sister, Caleus, and Celestina. They had already finished discussing the plan for when Neo Genesis would attack. The way Azriel was smiling while talking with his sister made Freya think of one thing since she met him. "He stinks." "Eh?" Solomon looked baffled, surprised by Freya''s crude remark about Azriel. "Death... it''s all around him." To Freya, Azriel just reeked of death. It made her skin crawl. "He smells of death? Really? If I''m honest, he smelled normal¡ªnice, even." Freya turned her head towards Solomon. "I can''t explain why, but that''s just how he smells to me... and it''s not just that." "Oohhh, there''s more now, is there? You''re surprisingly talkative today, Frey..." Solomon said, intrigued and eager to hear more of Freya''s opinion on Azriel. Freya ignored his remarks and continued looking at Azriel. "Ever since he stepped foot in this room..." Freya narrowed her eyes at Azriel. "Not a single truth has escaped his mouth." She could feel it. Those eyes of his... They were full of lies. Though he might have fooled everyone else with his act, he couldn''t fool Freya. ''Still, it''s impressive...'' When someone lies, there are usually signs in their body language or behavior. Yet Azriel exhibited none of these¡ªno gaps, no tells. But Freya knew he was lying. If she was confident about one thing, it was recognizing the eyes of a liar. Solomon, surprisingly, remained quiet, watching Freya intently. "Same goes for you. Both of you are hiding things about the attack from me." Once again, Solomon stayed silent, a calm smile on his face. "That boy has his own agenda. He doesn''t expect the plan he made to succeed, not in the slightest. In other words, he''s using us¡ªme." Toying with Saints as if it were a game... ''He''s quite bold, but...'' "That''s not all you''ve figured out, is it?" This time Solomon spoke up, his gaze conveying that he found the situation extremely amusing. It wasn''t. Perhaps the most unsettling thing for Freya was... "The way he looks at everyone here... It''s as if he knows everything about them. Even me." She stared at Solomon intensely, but he just chuckled and raised his hands defensively. "Heh, relax. I promise I haven''t told him a single thing about you." She could tell he was not lying, but that only made Freya more unsettled. If not Solomon, then who? Or was it just a facade of confidence? ''He is dangerous.'' For a mere grade 3 intermediate, Azriel exuded a potential that, if fully realized, might become beyond her control. "So, what are you going to do?" Solomon asked. Freya didn''t hesitate in her response. "If he wants to use me, then I''ll simply use him." Suddenly, her lips curved into a slight smile, catching Solomon off guard as he stared at her wide-eyed. "When the attack happens, the parties inside the dungeon will continue if they survive. They will only come out stronger, even if some are sacrificed in the process. As for Azriel Crimson... I am giving him the title of Apex." "Huh..." Solomon looked stunned. The title of Apex was only given to those ranked first in their respective years. By granting it to Azriel, Freya was already planning to make him the top-ranked student in his first year. She didn''t doubt that no one equal to Azriel would appear in the entrance exam. It would be ridiculous. Even if Azriel held back, his fate was sealed. No one would argue with the decision, given his strength. "You lied to him..." "If he lied to me, it''s only fair I do the same. Besides, having the Apex of the first years as a grade 3 intermediate will only motivate the other students to work harder. He''ll be forced to actively play his role as Apex, leading the students during the attack." What she was doing could be seen as reckless, a gamble on how things would unfold during the attack, but... She wanted stronger heroes. If this worked... Her wish might finally be fulfilled. "...You will invoke the wrath of the Crimson Prince for this." Solomon''s tone sharpened as he tried to warn Freya, but... She merely raised her eyebrows. "Prince or not, he''s still just a grade 3 intermediate. Besides, it''s my academy, and CASC falls under my rule as the representative of the four great clans." "Haa... If that''s what you say." Solomon stood up, shaking his head exaggeratedly as he planned to grab something to eat before he left. As Freya watched him, he suddenly stopped without turning around. "A word of advice... you shouldn''t¡ªno..." He shook his head again. "Both you and Azriel are underestimating each other too much... Though, I guess that''s what makes this more interesting." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ***** The banquet was finally coming to an end, and the guests were starting to leave. Azriel was no longer in the ballroom; instead, he was sitting in a separate room on a couch. Opposite him, on another couch, sat his parents and Ragnar. They had called him to this room for some reason but hadn''t elaborated, apparently waiting for someone else. ''I want to sleep...'' The fact that Freya had agreed to his plan was a relief. For the past two months, ever since meeting Nol, he had played his role without breaking character, all leading up to today. And it paid off. Physically he might be fine, but mentally he was dead tired. ''Maybe I can finally loosen up a little...'' As he waited for the other person to arrive, his thoughts drifted to the void dungeon. Each floor was filled with void creatures, becoming more dangerous the lower one went. Solo diving in the void dungeon was almost seen as suicide. Still, Azriel considered the void dungeon a blessing. How could one grow stronger? The answer was simply the void dungeon. No one who wasn''t a master would be crazy enough to venture into the void realm to grow stronger, nor could anyone significantly grow by hunting void rifts. So, the best method was the void dungeon. How the void dungeon worked was a mystery to everyone and even Azriel. Each floor had a boss, and killing the void creatures caused their bodies to disintegrate into sparkles, leaving only their mana cores. For a proper adventurer or someone aspiring to be a hero, the void dungeon was heaven. Suddenly jolted from his thoughts by the sound of the door opening behind him, Azriel turned to see Celestina entering the room. ''What is she doing here...?'' Azriel looked at her, confused. "Celestina, dear, why don''t you sit down next to Azriel?" His mother spoke softly, but both Celestina and Azriel could sense the firmness in her tone¡ªshe wasn''t taking no for an answer. ''What is going on...?'' A sinking feeling began to settle in Azriel''s stomach. The looks Ragnar and his parents were giving him were unsettling. Celestina, equally confused, sat down beside him. Their shoulders were almost touching. As Azriel was about to speak and ask what was happening, Celestina beat him to it. "Why were we called here?" Azriel looked at his parents and Ragnar with the same question in his eyes, his unease growing. It didn''t take long for Ragnar to deliver a bombshell of an answer. "We want the two of you to get engaged." Chapter 39: Engagement [3] The act he had been perfectly playing for the past two months was crumbling before his eyes like dust. Azriel''s mind went blank. He could only sit there, frozen, staring wide-eyed at Ragnar after hearing the words that left his mouth. ''Engaged? Who? Me? But... I am just an ordinary high school student... Oh wait... I am Azriel Crimson now... yes, Leo is gone now...'' Aeliana stifled a laugh, holding both hands against her mouth as she watched Azriel, who didn''t notice that the person next to him was mirroring the exact same expression. Since arriving at EASC, Azriel had been steeling his mind for almost anything that could come his way¡ªbe it an assassination attempt, a void rift, another titan playing with his mind, or even betrayal. But the word ''engaged'' was never one of them. It was a word that didn''t even exist in his dictionary. Why would he even think of such a thing in a world where one could die at any moment? And to be asked to get engaged, not just to anyone, but to Celestina Frost, the princess of the Frost Clan, one of the main characters in Path of Heroes, and part of the protagonist''s harem? How could he have ever anticipated such a situation? From the previous Azriel''s memories, he knew that he wasn''t interested in having a relationship or understanding much about love. The same could be said for when he was Leo. Surprisingly, as Leo, he did get confessed to at least every 2-4 months from middle to high school. But not being really interested and perhaps even being a little scared, he always politely declined them each time. Even though almost anyone would kill to be in his situation right now, Azriel didn''t feel the same. He simply wasn''t interested and had no desire to get engaged with Celestina. The only natural response in this situation seemed obvious to him: refuse, as he always had. Azriel opened his mouth to object to the request but then¡ª He froze. ''W-what..'' Positioned next to the couch of his parents and Ragnar, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, was the last person Azriel ever thought to see. Before Azriel could react, the person suddenly put his finger against his lips, a mischievous smile tugging at the corners. "Don''t do anything stupid. We don''t want your future wife thinking you''re crazy... but the fact that you can see me already proves you are. Not that we didn''t already know that." Hearing his words, Azriel surprisingly calmed down, taking a deep breath. ''That was close...'' He had been about to attack the guy on the spot. "You don''t say! Really, perhaps you should use [Void Mind] constantly to actually have some rational thoughts, damn animal." Azriel flinched hearing him grumble. ''You... you can hear my thoughts...?'' The person didn''t respond, merely kept smiling at him as Ragnar suddenly spoke up again, trying to break the awkward atmosphere that had settled. "Back when Joaquin and I were in the academy, we made a promise to each other. If one day we both had kids¡ªa son and daughter the same age¡ªwe''d get them engaged." Ragnar suddenly looked at Azriel, but Azriel didn''t meet his eyes; his entire focus was on the person making his parents and Ragnar look at him in confusion. "... We were supposed to talk about it last year but... as you know that wasn''t possible." No response. Both Azriel and Celestina didn''t seem to properly hear his words. Ragnar could only sigh. "I know this might seem abrupt and fast, but there was no better moment than now, since the both of you are going to the hero academy next week... We will go to the ballroom and bid our farewell to the remaining guests while the two of you can talk it out." In other words... It wasn''t an order. If Ragnar and Joaquin ordered the two of them to get engaged, there wasn''t much he or Celestina could do. But instead, they got to decide for themselves. Azriel didn''t even realize they left until he heard the door shut behind him. Celestina still seemed lost in her own head, making him narrow his eyes at the person. ''How are you here...?'' Visibly scoffing at Azriel, He responded. "How else? Because of your head that has gone mad, mongrel! Try actually getting more than four hours of sleep for once!" Azriel gritted his teeth as the person tapped his temples with both his fingers. He discovered something new today. Getting insulted by the bastard in front of him was... Extremely annoying. Especially when the said bastard is yourself. Or better said, Leo Karumi. "What are you looking at me like that for?" As if in a competition, the two started glaring hard at each other. Until... "Tch, forget it. You realize you''re trying to pick a fight with yourself? Honestly, how much more pathetic can you get? You damn narcissistic coward, stop looking at me when you have such a beautiful girl sitting next to you! Gods! I hate myself!" ''You... how much more are you going to insult me!?'' Azriel was getting extremely close to snapping. How much more did he have to endure? And what the hell did this idiot mean by just being in his head? He wasn''t insane! Definitely not... "Argh! Dammit, you''re still thinking about yourself, aren''t you!? We can have our little interrogation at a later date. Right now, you''ve got something, or rather someone, more important to deal with!" Leo pointed his finger at Celestina, who seemed totally out of it, making Azriel even more worried. ''What the hell is even up with her...?'' Her face was totally blank as she kept looking at the floor. "Probably thinking about this engagement... which, by the way, why the hell would you want to object to it!?" ''Huh?'' Azriel looked at him in shock and confusion. ''I mean, shouldn''t you know? What reason is there for me to accept?'' "Haa... idiot. Let''s alter that question of yours a little, shall we? What reason is there for you to deny?" Strangely, when asked, Azriel couldn''t say or rather think of a reason. Why did he have to deny this engagement? There wasn''t really much to lose from it. In fact, he would only be gaining more from being with Celestina. "Listen, what are we¡ªno, what are you trying to do in this world now?" Azriel looked confused again at Leo. "All you''re doing is surviving, but... is that everything you want to do? Just keep jumping into each important event for what exactly? A coffee shop? Helping heroes? What''s next? Becoming the big bad himself?" Azriel couldn''t think of anything to counter his words. ''You''re saying that I should get engaged with her to have a reason to keep pushing myself?'' "Exactly! Would you look at that, I''m not that stupid after all!" ''But is that even possible...?'' "Hmm? What do you mean?" Azriel looked at Celestina''s face and felt himself getting awestruck, but... that was it. He didn''t feel anything like love for her. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Is it even possible for someone like me to fall in love with her? I haven''t fallen in love with a girl ever. You know that. Why would this time be different...?'' "Ugh..." Leo slumped his shoulders in disappointment. "How can I be such a coward? Fighting an entire organization hell-bent on killing the future heroes is fine, but interacting with a beautiful girl and maybe falling in love with her is too much? Seriously?" Azriel could only avert his eyes in shame hearing Leo. "Stop acting so scared and just accept it. You are only winning in this situation. If you fall in love with her, then great¡ªyou finally have a solid reason to push forward. If not, then you can always go hunting for another. The amount of things in this world are surely enough to keep you excited and motivated." ''I guess you''re right...'' He should just do what Leo said. Stop being scared. ''But haven''t we forgotten the most important thing?'' "Hmm? Important? I don''t think so... oh." Leo suddenly realized as he and Azriel both gazed at the absentminded Celestina. ''What does she think of this engagement?'' Chapter 40: Engagement [4] ''Engaged... me? I''m only 16! How can Dad just say something like this without warning!?'' Celestina''s mind was such a mess that she didn''t even notice Ragnar and Azriel''s parents leaving or the door shutting behind them. The mere thought of having a boyfriend or getting engaged had never crossed her mind. To her, such notions were foolish and unnecessary. She only had one goal. Becoming a hero. But not a hero to save humanity. No. Her desire to be a hero stemmed from a simple, yet powerful obsession she had harbored for the past seven years. Revenge. She wanted revenge for her grandparents'' deaths. Even now, she could vividly recall that dreadful day. The day that marked one of the greatest losses the Frost Clan had ever suffered. Celestina wasn''t close to many people, except her family. Especially her grandparents. She yearned for revenge against the skinwalkers who had killed them, but they were already dead. Her father had already avenged them. Now, she was left with a hatred she couldn''t let go of. So, she directed that hatred towards another enemy. The void. The source of her parents'' tears that day. Celestina would annihilate all the void creatures, showing them no mercy. But to do that, she needed to become a hero and not disappoint her family. Because of all this, she never thought about love like other girls her age. ''Ugh... what am I supposed to do!?'' All of this was way too sudden for her. But she understood why her father hadn''t told her beforehand. It was because she would surely have rejected it. Even though an engagement between her and Azriel, who are part of two of the four great clans, would seem like a strategic alliance to the public and make them believe that the four great clans were always working together, thereby reassuring them. She didn''t really care about that. And this engagement wasn''t for such a purpose either. She had never expected her father and Azriel''s father to make such an idiotic promise. ''Wait... does Mom know about this?'' Suddenly, she recalled the mysterious smile of her mother before she left the Frost estate. Her mother didn''t join them since she was pregnant and preferred to stay back home. ''She knew... she totally knew about this! Argh! Is she selling me off now that she''ll have another child!?'' Celestina gritted her teeth. All the goodwill she had for her unborn little sister or brother vanished into thin air. "Celestina...?" "H-huh?" She snapped her head to her left, seeing Azriel looking at her with a blank face, but she noticed the little worry in his red eyes. "A-ah! I''m sorry, I was lost in thought!" Celestina spoke hurriedly, embarrassed that she had zoned out in front of him and made him worry. ''My perfect image is ruined...!'' Azriel chuckled, making her want to run away even more. "It''s fine, but..." Suddenly, he pointed his finger towards the clock on the wall. "Twenty minutes have already passed." ''Eh? He''s right... Wait, did he really watch me silently for the past twenty minutes!?'' "...." Taking a few deep breaths, she calmed down. Facing Azriel again, who was still looking at her calmly. She was grateful that he waited for her. "Azriel... what do you think about all of this?" Even though she wanted to deny this engagement, it wouldn''t be so simple. Not now that it had come to this point. And more importantly... She was curious about Azriel. Celestina was curious about many things related to Azriel, but right now, the most pressing was what he thought about this engagement. "What I think about this engagement, huh..." Azriel looked forward, giving her a view of his side profile. ''He really is handsome...'' Celestina shook her head, dispelling the thoughts she was having. Certainly, if she were just a normal girl, she would have instantly agreed to get engaged to Azriel. No fool would object to such a thing. Unfortunately, Celestina was far from normal. She was a princess! ''Yes, he should be the one rejoicing about getting offered an engagement with me!'' Celestina nodded to herself, conveniently forgetting that Azriel was also a child of one of the four great clans. "If I had to be honest... I am not really a fan of these types of things. Instead..." Azriel smiled shyly and scratched his cheek, seemingly embarrassed. "I believe we should only get engaged if we truly love each other." Celestina smiled, hearing his words. She also believed that such a thing should happen when they loved each other. She was glad that Azriel thought the same way. ''It''s cute how he''s embarrassed for saying something like that...'' This was perhaps the first time they had actually had such a long conversation together. "Does that mean you object to this engagement?" Azriel shook his head, surprising Celestina. "Huh?" Instead of being mad, she was curious. "At first, when they told us, I was about to refuse, but..." Azriel looked back at her, their eyes locking. "I changed my mind." "Why? I can tell you don''t love me... unless you are just that good at hiding your feelings." A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "You''d be surprised at how good I am, but... no, it''s not because I fell in love with you or something." "Then what is it?" Azriel''s face became complex, as if he were thinking deeply about his answer. "...I don''t know." "Eh...?" Celestina looked at him, confused. ''He doesn''t know? Then why the hell would he want to get engaged with me...'' She was suddenly speechless as she looked at Azriel. Right now, he looked no different than a child who seemed to be lost and didn''t know how to approach anyone. ''So this is why Jasmine is always so overprotective of him...'' She felt like she had solved one of the greatest mysteries on earth. Azriel looked down, breaking his gaze with her. A sigh escaped his lips. "This might sound selfish to you, but... I guess I''m trying to find something, a reason perhaps, if I get engaged with you." Celestina didn''t speak and merely listened intently to his words. She could tell... Even though it didn''t look like it, he was struggling to find the right words. "I don''t really have a fixed goal like the rest, something that keeps me going. I guess that''s one of my biggest flaws¡ªalways trying to find a reason to keep moving forward without having an actual dream." "...What about the academy? Don''t you want to become a hero?" Surprisingly to her, Azriel shook his head. "I never said anything about wanting to become a hero... My reason for going is simply to get stronger to protect my family." "Then isn''t that a reason to keep moving forward in itself? To get stronger for your family?" "Temporarily, sure, but in the end... I still seek something more, I guess." If she was honest with herself, Celestina didn''t understand what Azriel meant. But she could see he was struggling with it too, and it made her feel sympathy for him. ''Still... not wanting to be a hero...'' She smiled softly, remembering the similarities with the old Azriel. ''I guess some things never change.'' "I still don''t see how getting engaged with me will give you the answer..." Azriel chuckled in response. "Me neither, but that''s why it''s selfish of me." Celestina laughed as well. Talking to him felt strangely refreshing, like she didn''t have to put on an act in front of him, making her feel more at ease. ''Wait, what am I doing!? I''m getting too comfortable!'' Scolding herself, Celestina stopped smiling. "I think I understand where you are coming from, but..." Hearing her voice turn serious, he became serious too. "I don''t think I can accept this engagement." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...Is that so." Chapter 41: Engagement [5] Celestina had expected him to get a little mad or frustrated but was surprised to find how calmly he responded. "You aren''t angry?" A chuckle escaped Azriel''s lips as he shook his head in response. "What kind of person would I be if I got angry at you for not wanting to indulge in my selfishness?" ''I guess he is right...'' There was no reason for her to really accept this engagement since it wasn''t even an order given to them. Besides, Celestina found it more selfish of her parents and Azriel''s parents to only tell them about all of this now. If there was anyone she blamed, it would be them, not Azriel. "Though, can I ask you a question?" Raising her eyebrows at him, trying not to offend her, she nodded her head. "...Why do you want to be a hero?" Celestina looked at him, puzzled and a little shocked. Why would he ask her such a question specifically? It felt like Azriel already knew the answer, making her furrow her brows. It wasn''t like the incident was kept hidden or anything like that. Azriel was also a prince, meaning he obviously knew more than others about what happened that day. But it still confused her why he would ask her such a question. She had never really told anyone apart from her parents why she wanted to become a hero, and Celestina was sure they never told Azriel as well. As if sensing her hesitation and confusion, Azriel spoke once more. "When Uncle Ragnar and my parents left, your expression resembled that of someone I once knew..." ''Someone he used to know?'' Celestina kept looking at him, confused. "It looked like you were thinking about something painful. Something or someone you hate deeply and want... revenge." "...!" Her eyes widened at Azriel, who calmly assessed how she felt. She was sure that even if she zoned out, she was at least masking what she felt. Or at least that was what she thought. ''Was I really that obvious...?'' Celestina didn''t think she was someone who was easy to read, so it was either she had misjudged herself or underestimated Azriel. Maybe even both. A wry smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "Looks like I was right, huh... Sorry, you don''t have to tell me. It was rude of me to ask something like this." Celestina bit her lip, hearing his words. "No, it''s fine... you are right. The reason I want to become a hero is indeed for revenge." Azriel didn''t interrupt and merely listened to her attentively, making her feel grateful. "You might already know this, but seven years ago, when that incident happened, among the victims were my grandparents. I loved them as much as I love my parents, perhaps even more since Mom and Dad are usually always so busy, resulting in me spending more time with my grandparents naturally..." A chuckle escaped Celestina''s lips. "Back then, I truly felt like a princess. Even though Mom and Dad were always busy, everyone doted on me and spoiled me to no end. I had everything I wanted and felt fulfilled, but... I was naive to think it would last forever. The attack of those skinwalkers made me realize just how cruel this world really is." She could feel tears starting to form in her eyes, but Azriel didn''t comfort her in the slightest. He just kept staring at her silently. A smile broke onto Celestina''s face at his actions. "How cruel of you... shouldn''t you comfort a crying princess?" Celestina joked as she wiped her tears with her hands. Azriel grinned in response. "I don''t find the princess in front of me so delicate as to need the comforting words of someone like me." A chuckle escaped her lips as Celestina shook her head. "Anyway... ever since that day, I promised myself to get revenge for what happened." "Revenge? Even though your father killed those skinwalkers already?" "The skinwalkers aren''t the source of all this tragedy in our world. It''s the void realm. Until the day the void realm is destroyed, countless other grandparents, parents, or children will keep suffering. I will make sure to destroy the void realm and kill those creatures with my own hands... that will be my revenge." "I see..." Azriel sighed as he looked ahead. Anyone who heard Celestina now and looked at her face could tell she had made up her mind. There was no convincing her otherwise that what she was trying to do was pure madness. ''He must think I am insane now...'' Celestina thought with a sad smile on her face. It was normal for someone to think that way if they heard her goals. She didn''t understand why she even told Azriel this in the first place. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps she wanted someone to understand her and take her seriously. It was obvious to her that even though Celestina''s parents didn''t say anything, they didn''t believe in her revenge either. ''Given how absurd the void realm is, it''s only natural...'' "...How admirable." "!?" Hearing the voice on her left, her head snapped towards Azriel, who was still looking ahead. A smile was on his face as he spoke those words directed at Celestina. "W-what did you just say...?" Celestina asked, thinking that she might have misheard. "I am saying that you have such an admirable goal." ''What... my revenge is admirable?'' The last thing she ever expected was to be praised. She even expected Azriel might tell her to give up on revenge, yet... He didn''t. "There was a person once who also wanted revenge for his family..." ''The one who resembled my expression?'' Looking at Azriel, she saw him staring at the couch where his parents and her father had been sitting before they left. It looked like those blood-red eyes of Azriel were seeing that very person in front of him. A mocking smile suddenly cracked on Azriel''s lips, making Celestina speechless. "That boy''s little sister, mom, and dad... basically his entire family, which gave him an excuse to wake up the next morning, were killed by some bastard. The boy had nothing left to live for after his family was gone. All he had was a desire for revenge against the bastard that took his family, yet... he was too powerless in that world to take his revenge." ''That world... Is he speaking of the void realm? Does that mean he was there with that boy? He wasn''t alone?'' Celestina knew that Azriel wasn''t in any of the conquered places in the void realm, so that must have meant he was in some unexplored territory of the void realm. But the fact he wasn''t alone made her even more curious about where he was all this time in the void realm. "He realized that it wasn''t just that bastard''s fault for his family''s death... Just before his family''s death, the boy and his family had a huge fight. Later on, he realized that if he hadn''t fought with them and had listened to them instead of pushing them away, they would still be alive. He was just as much to blame¡ªperhaps even more¡ªfor their death than the one who killed them." "Then... what happened? Did he never get his revenge?" For some reason, Celestina felt a strong need to know the answer. A chuckle escaped Azriel''s lips. She felt there was something off about that laugh but couldn''t quite place it. "He didn''t. He simply... gave up on his revenge. That''s why I find it admirable, you know?" His red eyes once again locked with her grey ones. There was a certain intensity in his gaze that made her want to look away, but she couldn''t. It was as if her eyes were glued to him. "You are also as powerless as he was to achieve your revenge, yet... you don''t give up. The way you speak about it, it''s as if you would do anything necessary to accomplish your goal, even if it means being called crazy." "Ah..." It felt strange to be acknowledged for not giving up on her revenge. He didn''t rebuke or discourage her¡ªinstead, he admired her perseverance. She never thought anyone would say such a thing to her, and it made her... happy. Perhaps that''s why she was at a loss for words. "It looks like we''ve taken too long, huh..." Azriel suddenly spoke, making her glance at the clock. An hour had already passed. ''It felt like only five minutes...'' "We should probably let them know we don''t agree with the engagement." "Right..." With that, Azriel and Celestina both stood up. Her mind was still caught up on the boy and his failed revenge. ''Why did it feel like... he was talking to himself?'' There was something oddly emotional in the way Azriel spoke, but she couldn''t quite discern what it was. As she continued to ponder, she suddenly heard Azriel call out to her from behind as she was about to open the door. "Celestina." Turning around, she saw Azriel standing there with a smile that momentarily took her breath away. She was captivated. "Once we truly love each other, let''s get engaged." "..." "..." "...H-huh...?" Chapter 42: White Christmas He should have known better. He should have realized that friendship was never meant for someone like him. Even though they were all the same age, there was an invisible, insurmountable distance between him and the other children¡ªa difference he couldn''t quite grasp. At school or at the park, no one wanted to play with someone as strange as him. He didn''t laugh at their jokes, didn''t understand their games, and when he tried to join in, they just looked at him like he was from another world. But that didn''t matter. At least, that''s what he told himself. It wasn''t that it bothered him much that he had no friends to play with. The only reason he even tried was so his mother wouldn''t worry. He didn''t need anyone else. As long as she was there, that was enough. His father had left them long before he could even learn to speak. It was just the two of them¡ªalways had been. But every night, he would hear his mother crying, whispering his father''s name like a broken record, blaming herself over and over for not being good enough. He didn''t understand what she meant by that. How could someone as kind and gentle as his mother not be good enough? Perhaps because he was growing older, understanding more of the world, his curiosity grew too. The questions that had been bubbling inside him finally spilled over one day. "Mom... why does no one want to play with me?" There was no sadness in his voice, no bitterness. Just a simple, innocent curiosity. He didn''t expect much of an answer, maybe just a shrug or a soft laugh. But instead, his mother''s eyes filled with tears, and she pulled him into a tight embrace. He froze, confused and unsure. Did he say something wrong? Did he hurt her without realizing it? Why was she crying? "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry, Sol..." she whispered, her voice breaking as she repeated the words over and over again. He didn''t understand why she was apologizing. He didn''t even know what she was apologizing for. But seeing her cry made his chest ache in a way he couldn''t describe. After a long moment, she seemed to calm down a little. Still holding him close, she stroked his hair softly, the way she always did when she wanted to comfort him. It felt good, making him feel warm and safe, even if he didn''t understand why she was upset. "Why did you ask that, Sol? Are you feeling lonely?" Lonely? He had never thought of it that way. It wasn''t loneliness that made him ask, just a simple curiosity. It didn''t really matter to him if the other kids ignored him. He was used to it by now. "No," he shook his head. "I just wanted to know why no one seems to like me." His mother''s grip on him tightened, and he felt her body shake slightly as she held him. For a moment, he thought she might start crying again, but she didn''t. Instead, she just hugged him closer. "Listen, Sol... if you want them to like you, you should try smiling. When you smile, people tend to look more favorably toward you. Even if you don''t feel like it, just keep smiling. Whether you want to cry, scream, or laugh... just smile." He looked up at her, confused. "But... isn''t that lying?" She always told him not to lie, that honesty was important. So why would she tell him to smile when he didn''t feel like it? Wasn''t that the same as lying about being happy? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His mother shook her head, her eyes sad and tired. "Sometimes, lying is the only way to get what you want... whether it''s good or bad." To get what he wants? He didn''t really understand what she meant. But if his mother said so, it was only natural for him to listen. She always knew what was best for him. So if smiling would make things better, he would simply smile from now on. "Sol... you don''t need to ever feel lonely, okay? Mom won''t ever leave you..." As she buried his face in her chest, her words echoed in his mind. They were meant to be comforting, to soothe him, to make him feel safe and loved. But instead, they left a strange, hollow feeling inside him. He realized something then. Something he wished he hadn''t. His mother was lying. ***** "You really are disgusting..." Azriel didn''t respond to the voice behind him as he gazed down from the balcony at the guests leaving the party below. His mind was empty, his thoughts distant, as he stared at the sea of people beneath the moonlight. "You could have had her right there, yet you decided to let her go, giving her the illusion of escaping you," the voice continued, closer now. Leo appeared beside him, leaning against the balcony railing, mirroring Azriel''s stance as they both watched the guests below. Azriel chuckled softly, his thoughts drifting back to his last encounter with Celestina. Her face had turned beet red before she ran off, flustered and confused. ''Who knew she could make such an adorable face...'' "Why did you let her go?" Leo''s voice broke through his reverie. Azriel turned his head slightly, catching a glimpse of Leo''s emerald eyes, burning with hatred. The intensity in them made Azriel''s smile widen, though it was laced with sadness. "It''s because I didn''t lie to her." Azriel said quietly. "I truly want to understand what it means to love before getting engaged." Leo scoffed, the sound dripping with disdain. "How noble of you." "Right?" Azriel''s smile grew, tinged with irony. "Are we going to ignore how you played the headmistress for a fool as well?" Leo''s voice was sharper now, probing. Azriel shook his head, his gaze returning to the guests below. "I did what I had to do. Besides, after the void dungeon incident, she''ll get what she''s always wanted." "And that is...?" Leo''s curiosity piqued, his tone softening. A grin crept across Azriel''s face. "A true hero." Leo chuckled darkly. "A true hero, huh? Imagine her disappointment when she realizes it won''t be you." Azriel sighed, his breath misting in the cold night air. "Hey." Leo turned to face him fully, their eyes locking. "What is it?" "What are you, really?" Azriel asked, his voice low and probing. Leo''s expression remained unreadable. "What I am? Didn''t I tell you already? I''m you." Azriel shook his head slowly. "You''re not. If I were truly losing my mind, you wouldn''t be the person I''d see. Especially not with those eyes..." Leo didn''t respond, his gaze steady and inscrutable. ''You can''t really read my thoughts, can you? You''re just predicting them,'' Azriel thought, studying Leo''s face. "Besides, if you were me, you wouldn''t have any trouble knowing what this is..." Azriel suddenly pulled up his sleeve, revealing his left forearm. Etched into his skin was a tattoo¡ªits design haunting. At its center was a skull with hollow, endless eyes, its surface cracked and weathered like ancient stone. Behind the skull, great wings unfurled, their feathers shifting from soft plumes to jagged bones, caught in a transformation between life and death. Beneath the skull hung an hourglass, its frame twisted with thorny vines that seemed to dig into Azriel''s flesh, as if the tattoo itself was alive. A scythe arched across the background, its blade gleaming with a ghostly sheen, the handle wrapped in ancient runes. "You know, it''s been difficult hiding this from my family for the past two months... especially today," Leo stared at the tattoo, seemingly mesmerized by the dark design, his gaze locked on it without blinking. Azriel''s smile turned mocking. "You don''t know, do you? That''s why you''re not me. If you were, you''d know exactly what this means. You''d know the runes. But you don''t... because you''re not allowed to." Leo''s eyes filled with even more hatred, but he remained silent, his gaze now piercing and cold. ''Only a few people in this world would know what this is, would understand the runes like I do,'' The tattoo on his forearm wasn''t just ink. It was a mark, a symbol of who he truly was¡ªsomething that wasn''t written in just any normal book. Azriel and Leo continued to stare at each other, their eyes locked¡ªblood-red against emerald green¡ªneither speaking, neither looking away. Finally, Leo sighed, breaking the tension. "Fine. You win this time. I thought I had you fooled perfectly." He glanced again at Azriel''s tattoo, shuddering. "I don''t know what that is or what it means, but it gives me chills... Hide that thing." Azriel pulled his sleeve back down, covering the tattoo. "Thanks..." The hatred in Leo''s eyes faded, replaced by an almost weary look as he gazed at Azriel. "I''ll take my leave for now." Azriel raised an eyebrow. "You''re not going to tell me who you really are?" Leo shook his head. "I will... but not today. Besides, you must already suspect what I am." Before Azriel could respond, Leo disappeared, vanishing into thin air as if he''d never been there at all. Azriel sighed, leaning back against the balcony railing, the cold metal pressing into his back. "Seriously... what an eventful day it''s been." He was about to turn in for the night when something caught his eye¡ªsomething drifting down from the sky. "Hmm?" Delicate white flakes tumbled through the air, drifting lazily from the darkness above. "...Snow." The snow fell quietly, almost gently, each flake twirling as if it had all the time in the world. The guests below noticed it too, pausing in their conversations to look up at the sky. Azriel smiled sadly, the snow reflecting in his eyes. "A white Christmas, huh..." Chapter 43: Lumine Versille Dear Mom, Dad, and Lia, I don''t even know why I''m writing this. You''re not here to read it, and maybe that''s why I''m doing it¡ªbecause if you were, I''d never have to write it at all. The house is so quiet now. Sometimes, I sit in the living room and just listen, hoping to hear your footsteps in the hall or the sound of the kettle in the kitchen. But it''s just silence. This place used to be filled with life, with you. Now, it feels like a tomb, and I''m trapped inside. I keep expecting you to come back, to walk through the door and tell me it was all a mistake, that you''re not really gone. But you never do. And I''m starting to realize you never will. I''ve tried to keep it together, to stay strong like you''d want me to, but I''m failing. Every day is a struggle just to get out of bed. I feel so empty, like I''m just going through the motions, pretending to live a life that doesn''t mean anything anymore. The only thing that might have helped me was getting revenge, but can you believe it? All he got was ten years in prison. Ten years for taking you all from me. And all because he pretended to feel guilty, like that could ever be enough. It''s like the world''s playing a cruel joke, and I''m the punchline. I thought I''d feel something¡ªanything¡ªwhen I saw him in that courtroom, but all I felt was the same emptiness that''s been gnawing at me since you left. Even my anger feels hollow now. I couldn''t even hold onto that. It just slipped through my fingers like everything else. I keep thinking about all the things I didn''t say, all the times I should have hugged you longer, listened more, told you how much you meant to me. It''s too late now. I missed my chance, and I can''t forgive myself for that. Neither could you, right, Mom? It''s okay. I understand why you looked at me like that in your last moment in the hospital. I deserved it. I know that now. If only I had told you the truth¡­ If only I hadn''t tried to hide it, maybe we wouldn''t have fought. Maybe you wouldn''t have hated me in the end. Maybe you''d still be here. But I didn''t, and now it''s too late. It''s my fault. I can see that so clearly now, but what good does it do? The guilt is eating me alive, and I don''t know how to live with it. I''m sorry. I''m so, so sorry. Everyone keeps saying it''ll get better, that time heals. But I don''t believe them. How could it? How could anything ever be okay again when you''re gone? The pain is so deep, so constant. It''s like this heavy fog that I can''t see through, can''t breathe in. I''m so tired, but I''m afraid to sleep because that''s when the dreams come¡ªdreams where you''re still here, where everything is okay. And then I wake up, and it hits me all over again that you''re gone. The reality is worse than any nightmare. But I can''t end it. Ending it would be the easy way out, and I don''t deserve that. I think about it, sometimes¡ªmore than I want to admit¡ªbut I know it would be running away. And I don''t deserve that kind of peace. Perhaps this is my punishment. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know how to move forward when all I want is to go back, to have you here with me. I miss you so much that sometimes I think my heart might actually break from it. But it doesn''t. It just keeps hurting, day after day. I don''t know how to end this letter because I don''t want to end it. Ending it feels like another goodbye, and I''m not ready for that. I''ll never be ready for that. I miss you. I miss you so much it''s killing me. I''m sorry. I''m sorry for everything. Your disappointment, Leo ***** "Big brother, big sis, are you both ready for the academy?" The question came from a young girl, no older than ten, with long blonde hair cascading down her back and bright blue eyes as clear as the sky. "Yuna? Oh, yeah, we are. Honestly, I do feel a little nervous about the entrance exam, though." the boy responded, his own blonde hair and blue eyes mirroring Yuna''s as he sat on the couch. A soft chuckle came from beside him. "You don''t need to be nervous, Lumine. I doubt anyone would reject a Grade 3 Intermediate at the age of 16. You''ll probably rank first, you know?" Yelena Heart, his childhood friend, teased him with a smile. Her obsidian black hair and emerald green eyes sparkled with mischief. Lumine Versille smiled back at her, feeling a bit more reassured. "I guess you''re right." Yelena returned his smile. "Jeez... How are both of you not like Mom and Dad already..." Yuna whispered to herself, her voice too quiet for them to hear. "Oh, by the way, where are Mom and Dad, Yuna?" Lumine asked, looking around. Yuna pointed toward the kitchen. "They''re going all out since the two of you are leaving. They even invited Auntie and Uncle, big sis." "Eh? Mom and Dad are coming too?" Yelena asked, surprised. Yuna nodded, and Yelena''s expression softened. ''Looks like we''re getting a full-on farewell party...'' S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lumine''s heart warmed at the thought. The fact that his father was helping his mother instead of being buried in work brought a smile to his face. Their father, a small guild master, was often overwhelmed with responsibilities. Lumine knew that starting or joining a guild was always an option if he wanted to become independent in the future, rather than affiliating with one of the Four Great Clans or working for the government to become a hero. But he also understood that even being in a guild, or leading one, didn''t mean complete independence. There were countless rules to follow, including the necessity of establishing a guild headquarters in one of the sacred capitals if the guild master was at least a master. Approval from the Great Clan that ruled the sacred capital was required, and any significant mission needed their endorsement. True independence for a hero was almost impossible. "The internet has been going crazy for the past week with rumors about Azriel Crimson, the prince of the Great Crimson Clan." A news reporter''s voice on the TV drew their attention away from the conversation. ''Azriel Crimson...'' Lumine thought, recalling how the prince had disappeared for the past two years, leading many to believe he had either died or been exiled from the Crimson Clan. "Reportedly, Prince Azriel Crimson suddenly appeared at the Christmas Banquet hosted by the Crimson Clan this year. He challenged the Nebula Prince, Caleus Nebula, and defeated him overwhelmingly. The former rank two of the first years... Prince Azriel also confirmed at the banquet that he will be attending the Hero Academy. It is said that Prince Azriel spent the last two years surviving in the Void Realm, far beyond the conquered territories, defeating void creatures unimaginable to most, all on his own..." The reporter''s voice continued, the rumors swirling around Azriel seeming almost too incredible to believe. "Those must be fake. Surviving the Void Realm alone is absurd, even for a prince. Besides, isn''t Prince Caleus a Grade 2 Intermediate? He''s even stronger than you, no?" Yelena said, skepticism evident in her voice, while Yuna, too young to grasp the full meaning, simply listened quietly. Lumine, however, shook his head. "Defeating someone of a higher rank isn''t impossible. It depends on skill. For example, if Prince Caleus is known for his overwhelming strength and flexibility... I don''t know much about Prince Azriel, but if he''s faster or has better physical strength than Prince Caleus, then it''s possible to defeat someone from a higher grade." ''But that would mean Azriel Crimson is either as strong as me, or stronger than Prince Caleus, if the rumors are true.'' Lumine thought, a wry smile tugging at his lips. ''If the rumors are true, though... getting first place might not be as easy as I thought.'' The nervousness began to creep back in as he considered the quest assigned by the system. He didn''t want to disappoint anyone, and securing first place at the academy would help his father''s guild significantly. "We have an official picture of Azriel Crimson, looking out from a balcony..." The reporter continued, but when the image flashed on the screen, it was blurry, making it impossible to see Azriel''s face clearly. "Woah..." Yuna''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "He looks extremely handsome!" "You can''t even see him properly!" Lumine retorted, exasperated, while Yelena stifled a laugh. "Haa... seriously, you''re too young." Lumine sighed, his earlier nervousness about the academy now redirected toward his little sister. Chapter 44: Hero Academy The difference between CASC and EASC isn''t significant, except that CASC is much larger and, of course, far more populated. In fact, CASC is known as the most densely populated city in the entire world. It houses the Hero Academy and the Void Dungeon, making it a sacred capital ruled by the Four Great Clans and the government. Currently, Jasmine was seated in the backseat of a car with Azriel beside her, while the driver and a bodyguard occupied the front seats. They were on their way to the Hero Academy for the entrance exam. As children of the Crimson Clan, security around them was tight. A black car escorted them in front and another trailed behind, though they had limited their security presence to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. Unfortunately, no servants were allowed to enter the academy, meaning they would have to take care of themselves. Nol, who was also joining them, chose to ride in the car behind them for some reason. Leaving the Crimson mansion had been a struggle, with Jasmine having to pry her tearful mother away from Azriel. Their father, though maintaining a stoic expression, couldn''t fool Jasmine; she knew he was just as reluctant to let them go. Glancing beside her, Jasmine noticed Azriel absentmindedly staring out the window, his face blank. She sighed inwardly. ''Still the same, huh¡­'' Ever since Azriel returned from the void realm, much had changed. Jasmine had begun to rebuild her relationship with their parents, a process made easier by Azriel''s return, which seemed to heal the fractures in their family. Yet, despite being the catalyst for this newfound closeness, Azriel himself had distanced himself from them. It wasn''t that he avoided them. In fact, no matter how clingy their mother became, he never complained. Instead, he smiled warmly, seeming to enjoy her attention. ''Mom must have noticed too. She''s been watching him in her own way.'' Jasmine thought, a small smile tugging at her lips. Jasmine tried to keep an eye on him as well, even attempting to rekindle their old sibling dynamic by playfully annoying him. But no matter what she did, Azriel never got angry. He maintained a gentle distance, never losing his temper with her or their parents. Jasmine looked sadly at Azriel. ''It must have been extremely lonely¡­'' She didn''t know what exactly had happened to him in the void realm. A part of her was afraid to ask directly. She had tried probing Nol for answers, subtly hinting at her curiosity, but he remained tight-lipped. For some reason, Nol was fiercely loyal to Azriel, refusing to speak of their time in the void realm unless given permission. His behavior was unnerving. Jasmine was sure that if Azriel asked Nol to take his own life, he wouldn''t hesitate. The thought terrified her. What had they gone through to forge such a bond? But the most baffling thing to Jasmine was Azriel''s behavior at the Christmas Banquet. She couldn''t understand why he did what he did. Azriel had never been the proactive type, or at least she thought she was sure of that. ''The way he behaved, like some charming prince, taking control of the entire banquet.'' He was definitely planning something, but what it was remained a mystery. The conversation Azriel had with the headmistress and Saint Solomon, under a sound barrier, was further proof. ''Whatever they were discussing seemed important.'' Asking their father for insight would be useless; he believed in letting his children take responsibility for their own actions, and wouldn''t intervene unless absolutely necessary. Even their mother was in the dark about Azriel''s plans. Suddenly Jasmine cringed as she recalled how Azriel almost got engaged to Celestina at the banquet. ''Yeah, no way he''s capable of capturing a maiden''s heart.'' Jasmine nodded to herself, convinced. She sighed again as she looked at Azriel. ''Still¡­ I hope you let go of whatever is holding you back¡­'' ***** When something important is on the horizon, and one has done their best to prepare for it, it''s only natural to feel nervous. With that nervousness comes doubt¡ªlots of it. Doubts that plagued Azriel''s mind as he stared out the car window at the passing scenery: ''Did I do enough...?'' ''I didn''t overlook anything, did I?'' ''Everything will work out, right?'' After the entrance exam today, classes would begin the day after tomorrow. The fact that they would start so soon underscored the efficiency of the academy''s staff. But it also meant... Only a week remained before the first years would head to the void dungeon, leading to a potentially disastrous event. Azriel knew he''d likely receive the quest for the void dungeon incident any moment. Not that it mattered. ''I probably won''t be able to complete it this time...'' He was certain of that. It was frustrating to think he''d miss out on all the rewards, but... It was necessary¡ªfor himself. As the reality of the moment set in, another, darker thought seized Azriel''s mind¡ªthe main architects of the tragedy that loomed ahead. ''Neo Genesis...'' To the public, they were the clear enemy, painted as a organization bent on annihilating humanity''s future. That was the narrative¡ªsimple and terrifyingly clear. Yet Azriel knew better. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew the deeper, more complex truth behind their actions. He knew his true goal. It wasn''t that he supported Neo Genesis''s methods or their vision. Far from it. He understood their rationale, even if he couldn''t condone it. The path they were treading was morally wrong, but from their perspective, it was an agonizing necessity. Azriel couldn''t bring himself to blame them¡ªor rather, him. He understood their motives, his desperation. But understanding didn''t mean support. Not because Azriel believed he was inherently right, no. It wasn''t about whether he thought he was right or wrong. Both he and him knew exactly what awaited this world... ''I wonder what you''re thinking about all this...'' "...." "Ma''am, sir, we have arrived." The driver''s voice cut through Azriel''s thoughts, pulling him and Jasmine back to the present. Neither had noticed the car had stopped. ''Must have some unique skill to drive this smoothly.'' Stepping out of the car with Jasmine, he stretched his arms and took in the sight before him. ''The hero academy...'' The building''s architecture was impressive yet understated, with elegant stone facades and arched windows. A broad cobblestone path led to the entrance, where massive wooden doors stood invitingly ajar. ''...how normal.'' For once, there was nothing absurd or extravagant. The hero academy looked... normal. It was surprisingly similar to an extremely prestigious college he might have seen in his previous world, at least from the outside. He couldn''t ignore the modern buildings surrounding the academy, which made it seem slightly out of place. ''Must be the dorm buildings.'' "Are you ready?" Jasmine asked, her voice calm as she waited for him, while both of them ignored the shocked glances and murmurs directed at them. Azriel grinned. "Of course." It was finally time for the main story to begin¡ªthe story that Azriel had read through countless sleepless nights in his previous world. The story about the path of heroes. Chapter 45: Entrance Exam [1] "I already feel dead..." Azriel plopped down on the couch, a tired sigh escaping his lips. As Nol closed the door, instead of sitting next to Azriel, he leaned against the large table in front of him. "I could have just beheaded all of them, Master..." Pretending not to hear what Nol said, Azriel closed his eyes. After entering the academy gates, the bodyguards weren''t allowed to follow, so they obviously had to return. Jasmine had also parted ways with Azriel, as she was now the student council president and had various duties to attend to. Fortunately, someone from the academy had been waiting for Nol and Azriel at the gate, leading them to the room they were currently in while they awaited their turn for the exam. Although the academy claimed that everyone was treated equally, the children of the Four Great Clans inevitably received special treatment. Azriel''s status as a prince meant that certain privileges were afforded to him that others wouldn''t normally get. The same was true for the other children of the Great Clans. He was lucky. Walking through the corridors to this room had been exhausting, with all the burning gazes directed at him. Even the person leading him and Nol had that same look but had to restrain themselves. Azriel had too much on his mind, particularly the upcoming Void Dungeon incident, to focus much on his appearance or other trivial matters. Still, he had to maintain some semblance of his princely demeanor, which was draining. He was just glad no one had approached him... yet. ''I wonder if he''s already here...'' If he went outside the room, he might run into the protagonist or another main character. It would be a lie to say he wasn''t curious about meeting them. Who wouldn''t be? Seeing the characters he''d read about for so long, now alive, living and breathing in the same academy as him¡ªit was only natural to feel intrigued. Azriel opened his eyes and looked over at Nol, who was staring at him blankly. "Is something the matter, Master?" Azriel smiled wryly. "How many times do I have to tell you to stop calling me ''Master''?" "Eh? You know that''s impossible. You are my Master, after all." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nol shook his head dramatically, refusing to abandon the title. "Haa... Seriously, you''re too serious." ''Not that it''s a bad thing to have someone as loyal as Nol by my side.'' "Nol." Azriel said suddenly, his tone more serious. Nol immediately stopped smiling and straightened his posture. "Is something wrong, Master?" "...How does it feel to live on Earth?" Nol tilted his head slightly, seemingly deep in thought. "Well... I haven''t really seen much yet, except for Master''s home, but..." A wide smile appeared on his face. "I love it. Especially the food on Earth! In White Haven, you''d never feel hungry, not needing food at all, but gods, was that a curse instead of a blessing!" Azriel nodded, understanding Nol''s enthusiasm. ''He''s right... the food in this world is to die for.'' "I want to try all kinds of different dishes Earth has to offer!" Nol''s excitement was palpable, and he was already drooling at the thought. Azriel found himself smiling unconsciously at Nol''s behavior, but his smile faded as he spoke his next words. "You know that following my plan might mean you never get to eat anything else. You might... die." Nol stiffened at Azriel''s words, his face turning serious as he looked Azriel directly in the eyes. "Master... if it wasn''t for you, I would never have come to know the divine blessing the gods have given us¡ªsomething that could make me cry out of sheer pleasure: food." His gaze was unwavering, filled with pure honesty and loyalty. A small smile crept onto Nol''s face. "My life was given by you, and so it would only be right if I die for you." Hearing such heartfelt words of loyalty and admiration directed toward him, Azriel could only... laugh. ''Ah... I really am lucky.'' "Besides, Master..." Nol wasn''t finished. "My knowledge of this world might be akin to that of a child, but I can say for certain that I am not afraid to die... and I never will be." Before Azriel could respond to Nol''s statement, a knock came from the door, which opened with a creak. "Prince Azriel, Sir Nol." The same person who had led them to the room earlier was standing there. He bowed slightly. "The exam is about to begin. Please follow me." Azriel stood up and began walking toward him, with Nol close behind. The staff member, who wasn''t wearing a student uniform, indicated that he was likely an instructor or had another role within the academy. As the staff member turned and began walking ahead of them, Azriel spoke quietly, just loud enough for Nol to hear. "Hey, Nol." Nol kept walking but looked over at Azriel, who had a genuine smile on his face¡ªa rare sight since their time together on Earth. "Once all of this is over... let''s go have a buffet together, shall we?" Nol''s face lit up with delight. "I can''t wait!" ***** "Seems like we have a lot of lively children this year." Instructor Salvator chuckled as he took the last seat at the end of the large white marble table, joining the others. Three other instructors were already seated at the table. To Salvator''s left was Instructor Solomon, who sat with his eyes closed, a smirk playing on his lips as he leaned back in his chair, feet propped up on the table. Next to Solomon, seated in the middle of the other instructors, was a strikingly beautiful woman with obsidian-black hair. Her posture was upright, and her pink eyes were focused intently on the closed door leading to the hall where the students waited for their turn. The aura around her was so intense that only Solomon dared to sit close to her without showing discomfort. She was the headmistress of the academy¡ªFreya Selene. It wasn''t that it was impossible to sit closer to her; it was just that the other instructors in the room preferred not to. Each one of them held significant positions within the academy, but Freya''s presence commanded a different level of respect. "Ranni, give me the documents." Freya suddenly spoke, her voice cutting through the room. Instructor Ranni nodded and passed the documents to Freya. "These should be all the students for this year who take priority." Ranni added with a bored expression as Freya glanced over the papers. There were only three names on the list. "Azriel Crimson, Celestina Frost, and... oh?" Freya''s eyebrows rose slightly as she read the last name. "Yes, it looks like his daughter is joining us as well this year." Instructor Juliet chimed in with a small smile. "Anastasia..." Freya murmured, rolling the name on her tongue. It would be a lie to say Freya wasn''t intrigued by Anastasia. Anyone would be if they knew who her father was. ''So, the daughter of Sylius Gale will be attending the academy as well, huh?'' Everyone in the room was aware of Anastasia connection to Sylius Gale. In fact, they also knew that the so-called strongest saint was using a fake name. Sylius Gale didn''t truly exist; it was an alias, a disguise known only to a select few. Anastasia connection to her father was a well-guarded secret. ''To think we would have three priority students this year.'' It had already been a surprise to have two last year, Jasmine and Caleus, but this year... ''Time is finally about to move forward again.'' A small smile appeared on Freya''s usually impassive face, causing the other instructors, except for Solomon, to look at her with wide-eyed surprise. "We shall begin the exam, moving alphabetically, starting with the priority students." Freya announced. "Bring Azriel Crimson in." The moment she spoke, Solomon''s eyes snapped open, and his smirk widened. "Finally!" Chapter 46: Entrance Exam [2] Not long after Freya ordered Azriel to be the first, the door opened, and he entered the room with Instructor Juliet by his side. But they weren''t alone. Another person, dressed in the white academy uniform, followed them in. Since there were no first-year students yet, it was clear that this person was either a second or third year. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Azriel! How was your trip to CASC?" Solomon greeted with a wide smile. Azriel returned a slight smile. "It was a comfortable ride. Unfortunately, I left EASC at the last minute, so I haven''t had the chance to do any sightseeing yet, Instructor Solomon." As Instructor Juliet closed the door behind them, Solomon burst into laughter. He insisted that Azriel should definitely check out the Sacred Capital and playfully reminded him that he shouldn''t call him "Instructor" just yet, as Azriel wasn''t officially a first-year student. The sad truth, however, was that nearly everyone present for the entrance exam was almost guaranteed acceptance unless there was a compelling reason otherwise. The void creatures were nightmarish adversaries, and humanity couldn''t afford to be selective about those willing to fight against them. Even if the students lacked talent, as long as they were willing to become heroes and fight for humanity, it was better than nothing in the academy''s eyes. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the surge of courage that brought many to join the academy, more than half would likely back out by the end of the year¡ªif not sooner, at the upcoming void dungeon challenge, which was a rite of passage for first-years. The real purpose of the void dungeon was to test the students'' resolve, to see who had the mental fortitude to push forward and become a hero. You couldn''t become a hero with a weak mentality. For Azriel, however, passing the entrance exam was a foregone conclusion. While others might face a slim chance of failure, his status as a prince ensured he would pass, no matter what. The entrance exam was more of a formality to gauge the talent pool and determine who would rise as the apex among the first-years. But in Freya''s eyes, that question was already answered. Azriel was destined to be the apex of the first year. He was simply perfect for the role she envisioned him playing in the future. Instructor Juliet returned to her seat with the other instructors, while the older student walked toward the center of the room, standing before the assembled instructors and the headmistress. Azriel followed suit, positioning himself beside the student. "Azriel Crimson, to pass the exam, all you have to do is show us what you''ve got. Don''t worry about holding back¡ªCadet Chad is a third-year student who can handle himself since he''s also a Grade 3 Intermediate." Freya explained. Azriel narrowed his eyes in response, analyzing the situation. "In other words, just impress us!" Solomon added excitedly, a grin spreading across his face. ''A Grade 3 Intermediate and a third-year, huh? She knows I''m at least on Caleus''s level, if not higher¡­'' Azriel thought, weighing his options. Being a Grade 3 Intermediate in the third year wasn''t particularly impressive. By that stage, it was expected for students to be at least an Advanced grade. Azriel''s gaze shifted to Cadet Chad, who stood rigidly, cold sweat beading on his forehead as he stared straight ahead, seemingly paralyzed under Freya''s piercing gaze. ''He must be scraping the bottom of his year, but for any normal candidate, he would''ve been more than enough for this exam.'' But this year''s candidates were far from normal. ''She must have deliberately chosen him, knowing I could handle him easily¡­ Is she trying to make it difficult for me to conceal my true rank?'' Azriel smiled slightly at Freya, nodding as he moved to the side of the room, putting some distance between himself and Cadet Chad. The poor guy was probably roped into this to earn some extra points. Azriel couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for him. But he also knew exactly what Freya was thinking. If there had been one person he was most wary of at the banquet, it was Freya. Even now, he knew that underestimating her would be a grave mistake. By this point, Freya had likely already decided that Azriel was destined to be the apex of the first-years, which was¡­ ''Perfect.'' The only reason things were going so smoothly for him was perhaps because Freya was too focused on achieving her own goals. Otherwise, he was certain she would have seen through him at the banquet. ''She''ll figure it all out by the end of today, I suppose¡­'' With that thought, Azriel summoned Void Eater, positioning the blade in front of him with both hands gripping the hilt firmly. Cadet Chad stood in the center, holding a bow and arrow, his eyes not betraying any arrogance. Instead, they were filled with wariness¡ªlikely due to the rumors surrounding Azriel and the fact that he was a prince of the Crimson Clan. As they awaited the signal to begin, Azriel spoke, his voice calm but commanding. "Don''t blink." ***** Watching Azriel prepare, Freya felt a thrill of satisfaction. No one but her knew the truth behind what was about to unfold. Cadet Chad was struggling¡ªstill only a Grade 3 Intermediate¡ªand Freya had struck a deal with him. She promised to help him grow stronger, a promise she genuinely intended to keep. But there was one condition: he had to lose miserably when facing Azriel Crimson in the entrance exam. That was all he had to do. Freya knew that making Azriel the apex of the first years wouldn''t be easy. She would need to convince the other instructors in the room, except for Solomon and Ranni, who were already on her side. There was a limit to how much she could achieve on her own. Even Azriel, for all his cunning, was limited in what he could do. Freya understood that he was trying to raise his reputation as a prince, especially after the stunts he pulled at the banquet. Many influential figures would question how someone like him could not become the apex. It simply wouldn''t make sense. But Freya couldn''t quite grasp his endgame. What was his goal? Why go to such lengths? She didn''t care how Azriel had obtained information about the Neo Genesis attack. All she wanted was for him to seize the spotlight. At most, Freya predicted that Azriel would aim to place himself in the top 25, trying to avoid too much attention. But with Chad as his opponent, Azriel would inevitably emerge as the apex. Then she heard him speak. "Don''t blink." Those words snapped her out of her thoughts. Azriel stood ready, his stance poised for attack, while Chad assumed a defensive position. But something was wrong¡ªAzriel''s expression wasn''t as blank as it had been at the banquet. ''Something''s off¡­'' Freya narrowed her eyes, an uneasy feeling settling over her. She didn''t like the look Azriel was giving. It felt like something was missing, something she hadn''t accounted for. ''What is he planning?'' "You may begin." Instructor Salvator announced. The instant those words left his mouth, every instructor in the room sat up straight¡ªeven Ranni and Solomon. ""...!"" A black mist suddenly erupted from Azriel''s body, coiling around him like a snake. It seeped from his mouth, nostrils, and breath. ''That stench...!'' Freya recognized it immediately. If the smell of death on Azriel had been a faint flicker before, it was now a blazing inferno. Her skin crawled with disgust, goosebumps rising as she watched. Cadet Chad, too, was affected. Goosebumps appeared on his arms as he gripped his bow tighter, hurriedly nocking an arrow. The terror on his face was unmistakable¡ªhe had forgotten the condition of their deal. And it didn''t end there. Red lightning began to crackle, merging with the black mist. The floor froze beneath them as the tips of Azriel''s hair turned white. ''Dual affinities, just like his sister!?'' Fwoosh¡ª! Chad loosed his arrow, but the moment he blinked, Azriel was gone. "Huh...?" The sound of the arrow hitting the ice echoed through the room. Chad turned to see it split perfectly in two. "Beautiful¡­" Ranni''s voice broke the silence, awe-stricken. Cadet Chad couldn''t move. The cold, metallic sensation of a blade resting against his neck kept him frozen in place. It took a few seconds for him to regain his senses, and when he did, he saw a shattered path of ice before him. He felt someone''s cold breath on his nape. Black mist with red lightning coiled gently around the broken ice and Chad''s body, before transforming into dark roses with red lightning crackling through them. Then, just as suddenly, they vanished into thin air. "A-ah¡­" Cadet Chad finally understood. He had lost¡ªmiserably. Chapter 47: The Apex The room descended into an uncomfortable silence as Azriel retracted Void Eater. Cadet Chad stood there, despairing, his head hanging low. Clap-! Instructor Salvator clapped his hands together, the sound echoing through the room. "That was outstanding, Cadet Azriel. Please remain inside the academy¡ªyou''ll be guided to your room at the end of the day when the rankings are decided. The overall rankings of all students will be revealed the day after tomorrow when classes commence." Instructor Salvator''s respectful tone made it clear that Azriel''s passage was a foregone conclusion, even before the entrance exam had taken place. Being addressed as "Cadet" was a sign of the instructor''s acknowledgment. Azriel simply nodded and left Chad and the instructors behind. He avoided looking at Solomon or Freya, his thoughts unsettled. Quite frankly, he was a little afraid to see Freya''s expression right now. ''...I did what I had to do.'' He reassured himself as he stepped outside, ignoring the gazes of the other prospective students waiting for their turn. "Prince Azriel." The staff member who had escorted him earlier was there, waiting with a slight bow. "Allow me to guide you to a room where you can relax while waiting for the results." Azriel nodded, but then paused. "Wait." The staff member looked at him questioningly. "What is your name?" "Ah, my name is Daniel, just Daniel, my prince." Azriel nodded once more. "Daniel. I shall remember your name." ***** Not long after Azriel left, the instructors decided to continue the exam, bringing in the other priority students. As expected, the priority students performed extremely well, showcasing their abilities. Fortunately, after Azriel''s display, Cadet Chad managed to save face with the following candidates, though it was clear that the incoming students this year were particularly talented. Or at least, that''s what everyone in the room believed¡ªuntil the turn of a certain blonde-haired student. The student''s performance was so overwhelming that it ended with Cadet Chad being accidentally sent to the infirmary. To say the instructors and the headmistress were surprised would be an understatement. They were utterly shocked. Another student capable of defeating a Grade 3 Intermediate, just like Azriel. After that incident, another third-year was called upon to continue the exams. Fortunately, the remainder of the entrance exams proceeded without further issues. After the third-year student left the room, a heavy silence settled among the instructors. No one spoke, each lost in their own thoughts. The students this year had remarkable potential. If they had taken the entrance exam three years ago, deciding who would gain the title of Apex would have been a difficult task for the instructors. Fortunately¡ªor perhaps unfortunately¡ªjust like last year, the choice for who would gain the title of Apex seemed obvious. Or at least it should have been, if not for a certain blonde-haired student. "...Shall we vote?" Instructor Juliet finally broke the silence, her voice tired as she looked around at her colleagues with a weary smile. The long day of evaluating students had taken its toll on everyone. Instructor Salvator nodded and picked up the documents in front of him. "The candidates for the title of Apex are as follows." He began, clearing his throat. "Azriel, Anastasia, Celestina, Yelena, Vergil, and... Lumine." The six names Salvator listed were the top contenders for the title, but it was clear that only two of them truly stood out. "Looks like we have some dark horses this year, huh..." Ranni remarked, flashing a wry smile as she reviewed the documents. "I think we can all agree that the Apex this year will be either Azriel Crimson or Lumine Versille." Instructor Salvator said, and the others nodded in agreement¡ªexcept for Freya, who appeared deep in thought. ''Why... why did he do that?'' Freya''s mind raced as she replayed everything Azriel had done so far. None of it made sense. His actions during the entrance exam didn''t align with the plan he was supposed to follow¡ªthe plan he had told her about. Freya had been confident she had fooled Azriel into believing she supported his plan. So why hadn''t he followed through? Why didn''t he hold back as he said he would? As she considered every detail about Azriel Crimson, something suddenly clicked in her mind. "...!" Her eyes widened in realization. ''It was a decoy!?'' "Heh. You figured it out faster than I thought." Solomon said lightly from beside her, making her turn to him. He was smiling, as usual. The plan Azriel had presented was a decoy all along¡ªa plan he genuinely intended to use, making Freya believe in it as well. But the truth was, Azriel had switched plans the moment the banquet ended. ''Why...?'' Before she could voice her thoughts, she realized something that made her skin crawl. She didn''t want to believe it, but... "How...?" She muttered, her voice barely audible. The other instructors, noticing the tension between Freya and Solomon, looked confused. Solomon simply shrugged. "I have no clue, honestly... but we were lucky. Extremely lucky." ''Lucky, huh...'' Freya thought. Yes, they were indeed fortunate. Because if she had seen through the ruse earlier, everything would have been for nothing. "I told you, didn''t I? You shouldn''t underestimate one another." "..." ''...I really did underestimate him. But how did Azriel know?'' Freya wondered, now more curious than ever. Before, she might not have cared, but now? Now she was dying to know. ''For once, I''m glad I underestimated him...'' She didn''t want to imagine what would have happened if she hadn''t. "What''s wrong?" Instructor Juliet asked, noticing the odd exchange. "It''s nothing, really. Just us grown-ups talking, so don''t worry about it. Let''s just make Azriel the Apex and be done with it¡ªmy butt''s starting to hurt!" Solomon replied, waving off the conversation. Instructor Juliet frowned. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lumine Versille is still a possibility for being the Apex, Solomon." Knowing she wouldn''t get answers from Freya or Solomon, Juliet steered the conversation back to the decision at hand. "He is not." Instructor Salvator interjected, while Ranni nodded as if she knew what he was about to say. "And why is that?" Juliet asked, confused. "Perhaps if Azriel Crimson wasn''t one of the students this year, then yes, Lumine Versille would have been the Apex. But that''s not the case." Salvator explained. "Why does that matter? Both defeated a Grade 3 Intermediate. In fact, I''d say Lumine is a better candidate since the current Apex for the second year is already Jasmine Crimson. It''s always been a child of one of the great clans who''s the Apex in their year. The students would find it motivating to see that someone else could top a prince or princess." Instructor Salvator shook his head. "I think you''ve forgotten the true meaning of the Apex title. It''s meant for the strongest, for someone who will lead the students when necessary. It isn''t something you give for social and motivational reasons. Would you trust someone unknown who somehow managed to defeat a Grade 3 Intermediate, or Azriel Crimson, a prince of the Crimson Clan, who has presumably survived the Void Realm on his own for two years?" Instructor Juliet fell silent at his words. It was true¡ªpeople would rather trust a prince with a rumored history of survival than an unknown student. "And, currently, Azriel Crimson is indeed stronger than Lumine Versille." Salvator continued, noticing Juliet''s confusion. "Cadet Chad was defeated by Lumine Versille, but they fought, didn''t they? The same could be said for Azriel Crimson, no?" Juliet looked at him, her expression questioning. "It cannot be said the same." Salvator stated firmly. Suddenly, Juliet''s eyes widened in realization. "Azriel Crimson didn''t fight Cadet Chad. That wasn''t a fight¡ªit was a halted execution. If the prince had desired, he could have killed the poor guy ten times over without him knowing what happened. Unlike Lumine Versille, who genuinely had to exchange blows." "Oh..." Instructor Juliet could only exclaim in realization as she comprehended Instructor Salvator''s point. Azriel had finished the exam faster than anyone else. Unlike the other students, he hadn''t engaged in a fight or even laid a scratch on Cadet Chad, yet he had defeated him with overwhelming ease. Azriel had the power to hurt¡ªor even kill¡ªCadet Chad if he had chosen to, but he had refrained from doing so. "...If anyone objects to Azriel Crimson being named the Apex, please raise your hand." Freya''s unexpected announcement drew the attention of the room. The instructors, who had thought Freya was lost in thought, looked up in surprise. Yet, no one raised their hand. In the end, Freya and Azriel''s goals had aligned. She wanted him to be the Apex, and so did Azriel. It was mutually beneficial. However, Freya now had a new concern¡ªa dangerous one¡ªthat she would need to address promptly. ''I''m starting to understand how he managed to survive the Void Realm.'' She thought, shaking her head as she met the gazes of the other instructors. "Then it''s official: Azriel Crimson is hereby named the Apex of the first years." Chapter 48: Drunk Azriel "Congratulations on becoming the Apex for the first years, Prince Azriel." Daniel said, standing beside Azriel in front of the door to his new room. This room would be his home until the end of his academy days¡ªunless, of course, he lost the title of Apex. Azriel hummed, his gaze fixed on the door. ''To think I actually became the Apex...'' A title that was originally meant for the protagonist was now his, because he had survived and attended the academy. Not only that, but the very room that was supposed to belong to the protagonist was now his as well. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Azriel turned to Daniel. "Daniel... do you wish to retire?" "...Pardon?" Daniel looked puzzled, unsure if he had heard correctly. Azriel turned to him with a small, knowing smile. "What I mean is, would you like to stop working from now on?" Daniel''s eyes widened in shock. "Ah! M-my prince, I need this job to feed my family... I can''t afford to lose it." Azriel chuckled softly. "I think you''re misunderstanding me. What I''m proposing is that if you do something for me, I''ll make sure you''re taken care of." Daniel blinked in surprise. "...Something for you?" Azriel nodded. "Yes. In exchange, I''ll ensure you have enough money to retire comfortably for the rest of your life. Your children, your grandchildren¡ªthey''ll never need to work again." Daniel swallowed hard, his heart pounding as he considered Azriel''s words. The offer was incredibly tempting. As a prince of the Crimson Clan, Azriel had the resources to back up his promises. There was no reason to doubt his sincerity, given his status. Unable to resist the temptation, Daniel nodded meekly. "W-what do I need to do?" Azriel''s smile widened, and for a moment, Daniel felt a shiver run down his spine as he looked into those blood-red eyes. "Nothing too difficult¡ªjust a simple task." Azriel placed a hand on Daniel''s shoulder, causing him to flinch. "You know the instructor named Juliet, right?" Daniel, though still confused, nodded. "Excellent... Here''s what I need you to do." Azriel then proceeded to explain his plan, detailing exactly what Daniel had to do to secure his financial future. Azriel had been fully aware of all the instructors in the room during his exam earlier that day. He knew each of them, and he was also aware of Instructor Juliet''s negative views toward the children of the four great clans. ''In the book, Celestina, Jasmine, and Caleus had quite a headache dealing with her all the time...'' Back then, Juliet hadn''t been much of a problem, perhaps because Lumine had been the Apex. But now? Azriel wasn''t willing to take that risk. He had noticed the way Juliet had looked at him during the exam, and he wasn''t going to sit idly by if she tried anything. After explaining his plan to the shocked but compliant Daniel, Azriel finally entered his new home leaving him behind. "Wow..." Azriel was awestruck as he took in his new home. The room was luxurious, perched high above the city with floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a breathtaking view of CASC. The living room was a perfect blend of sleek modern design and comfort¡ªplush, cream-colored sofas were arranged around a low glass coffee table, with subtle gold accents hinting at quiet opulence. Azriel wandered further into the room. "I''m certainly glad I decided to become the Apex." At the far end of the room, a balcony extended outward. Azriel stepped out onto it, looking down at the academy sprawling below. "Would I die if I jumped from this height?" As crazy as it might sound, he wasn''t a normal human. His curiosity about the limits of a grade 3 intermediate was piqued. Azriel shook his head with a slight chuckle. "...I''ll try another day." Definitely another day. "I''m pretty sure you''d break a few bones from this height... you know, like all 206 of them." A familiar voice teased from behind. Azriel smiled softly as he recognized the voice. "You forgot how to knock?" Azriel turned around to see Solomon leaning casually against the couch. "Heh, just came to congratulate you on becoming the Apex. We should celebrate!" Azriel had to resist the urge to let his lips twitch in annoyance. ''Still doesn''t excuse him from not knocking!'' He sighed, giving in. "Fine..." Azriel made his way to the kitchen, opening the cabinets. ''I wonder if it''s actually here...'' In the book, when this room belonged to the protagonist, he had discovered something in one of the cabinets. And that something was... ''Ha! Here it is!'' A collection of fine wines. Azriel turned around with a grin. "Tell me, Solomon, red or white?" "Huh... have you gone crazy?" Solomon scoffed, but his grin matched Azriel''s. "All of them." Since the first Void Generation, global restrictions on teenage alcohol consumption had been relaxed. The new regulations allowed anyone aged 15 or older who was a Grade 3 Awakened to drink, provided they had the consent of their legal guardian. Luckily¡ªor perhaps not¡ªAzriel met all the conditions, or at least all except the last one, but no one would really check on that. Besides, even if Azriel hadn''t met the conditions, the consequences would have been negligible. No one would be foolish enough to challenge a prince over something like that. Both Azriel and Solomon settled onto stools behind the counter. "I thought you didn''t like alcohol." Solomon said, eyeing Azriel. "You didn''t touch a drop at the banquet." Azriel shrugged, his gaze fixed on the bottle in his hands. "I don''t." He replied. "I absolutely loathe it. It makes me want to vomit just from touching it. I''d rather gnaw off my own limbs." Solomon raised an eyebrow, watching Azriel with curiosity as he took a sip. "Then why the hell are you drinking?" Azriel chuckled. "Maybe I''ll tell you one day." Solomon clicked his tongue in frustration. "Fine! keep your secrets. But don''t expect that stunt with Freya to work again. She''s already figured it out." Azriel took a deep gulp of wine and nodded toward Solomon. "Yeah, but it was necessary. We didn''t have another option, did we?" "Oh, I know. She''s dying to meet you, but if she does, it might jeopardize the plan. Can''t blame her¡ªI have questions of my own." Azriel shook his head. "I told you, if you ask me, you might never get what you truly want." "Yeah, yeah, I know. But it would be bad for me if you died next week." "I won''t." Azriel said, his tone growing serious as he looked intently at Solomon. His cheeks were slightly flushed. "But expect everything we planned to go to shit." Solomon grinned. "It already was." ***** Jasmine stood in front of the door to Azriel''s new living quarters¡ªthe same room she had occupied last year as the apex of the first years. Now, as the apex of the second years and the student council president, she had intended to congratulate Azriel tomorrow instead of today. To her, it wasn''t surprising that Azriel had become the apex. Unless he chose otherwise, it was a given in her eyes¡ªafter all, he was her little brother. It was only natural. But she had changed her mind. Instead of waiting until tomorrow, she decided to visit today. Because... ''He didn''t find my collection, did he?'' A cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Surely not. It hadn''t even been a full day. ''Maybe he''s already asleep?'' Jasmine remembered that she might have accidentally left her precious wine collection behind when she moved out. With everything happening around Azriel''s return, it had slipped her mind. ''I don''t even remember him drinking before...'' Surely, the bottles would be safe. She knocked lightly on the door and heard voices from within. "Coming, coming! Solomon, don''t tell me you invited people over for a party now?" "Pfft, please, as if this small place could handle a party of mine!" ''Solomon?'' Jasmine recognized the voices instantly. How could she not? She knew they were acquainted but hadn''t realized Azriel was that close with him. When the door opened, her attention shifted to the person standing before her. Azriel leaned against the doorframe, his shirt unbuttoned, revealing his skin, his hair tousled. His cheeks were flushed red, and he looked slightly disheveled. Behind him, Solomon was sprawled on the couch in a similar state, a bottle balanced precariously on his chest. "Oh? My dear sister graces us with her presence! Here to join us for a drink?" "Don''t tell me¡ª" Jasmine''s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn''t want to believe it. ''Drunk Azriel...'' If anyone else had seen Azriel in his current state, they might have found him in some sort of way charming. But for Jasmine? ''So cute!'' sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 49: Cemetery "I messed up¡­" Lumine walked through the empty corridors, his footsteps echoing with each step. His face was grim as he replayed yesterday''s entrance exam in his mind. It was currently 11:00 p.m., and most students had either returned to their rooms or gone out for the evening, leaving the academy eerily quiet. Except for Lumine. "I didn''t even become the apex..." The realization had hit him the moment he was shown to his room¡ªon the floor just below the highest one. It was a clear sign: Lumine was ranked second, not first. He had failed the quest. Since then, he hadn''t left his room, too disheartened to face anyone. Thankfully, his childhood friend Yelena hadn''t pressed the matter, giving him space to process everything. "It''s my own fault." Lumine muttered, his voice laced with frustration. What truly gnawed at him wasn''t just losing the apex title, but the events that transpired during the entrance exam. "If only I had controlled my powers better¡­!" Lumine had been trained by the system to fight void creatures and survive in the void realm, but humans? That was a different story. It hadn''t even been a year since he''d acquired the system, which allowed him to unlock countless skills, affinities, and even buy health potions using the system points he earned from quests. But never had he been tasked with fighting another human. This was his first time. Now, he understood a critical flaw: having power didn''t mean mastering it. "I need to fix this." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he had better control over his abilities, he wouldn''t have accidentally sent that cadet to the infirmary. He needed more training. "The system won''t be able to help me with this¡­" Trying to shake off the gloom, Lumine continued to explore the academy. The place was vast, and he chuckled to himself, thinking he might get lost if he wasn''t careful. Still, he knew he couldn''t wander for too long. Tomorrow, classes would start, and it was better to get some rest. He had no idea who the apex really was, even though they lived just one floor above him. He didn''t want to seem annoying by seeking them out. "I wonder if it''s him¡­" Azriel Crimson. The name had been circulating in rumors¡ªstories of the prince who would attend the academy. Unfortunately, neither Lumine nor Yelena had caught a glimpse of him. They didn''t even know what he looked like. If Azriel was indeed the apex, Lumine was relieved he hadn''t gone knocking on his door yet. Who could blame him? Even if Azriel was the most mysterious of the princes, with a past shrouded in negativity before his two-year disappearance, he was still a prince. Lumine couldn''t afford to accidentally offend him. As Lumine wandered through the dimly lit corridors, his mind lost in thought, he suddenly came to an abrupt halt. "What is that...?" In the soft glow of the sparse lights, the corridors seemed cloaked in shadow. Yet, ahead of him, an azure glow pierced through the darkness, making him squint. It was a tiny, floating blue orb that danced in the air, casting an ethereal light on its surroundings. The orb shimmered with a gentle luminescence, beckoning him closer. With no one around, Lumine moved forward cautiously. Each step he took seemed to dim the light, but the orb remained steadfast in its brilliance. As he drew nearer, the orb''s light softened, allowing him to see clearly. Lumine froze in awe. It wasn''t a mere orb¡ªit was a butterfly. Its wings were a mesmerizing expanse of blue, alive with a radiant shimmer that seemed to pulse with an inner light. The wingspan, nearly the length of his hand, fluttered gracefully, catching the faintest glimmers of light and painting the air with an enchanting dance of colors. The butterfly''s beauty was otherworldly, and Lumine, captivated, extended a trembling finger towards it. As if sensing his intention, the butterfly alighted gently on his finger. A smile unwittingly spread across Lumine''s face. There was something profoundly serene about this delicate creature, an inexplicable calm that washed over him. Suddenly, the butterfly took flight, circling around his head before darting away. Lumine''s eyes widened in surprise. "Hey, wait up!" An inexplicable urge drove him to follow. The butterfly fluttered ahead, moving leisurely despite its absence of a mana core, and Lumine, driven by a curious sense of purpose, ran after it. The corridors blurred past him as he sprinted, his breath growing ragged and his legs aching. He was grateful no one was around to witness his frenzied chase. Bursting out into the open, Lumine continued his pursuit under the starlit sky. But as the butterfly turned a corner, it vanished from sight. Panting heavily, Lumine searched desperately, his eyes scanning the darkness for any sign of the creature. Sweat clung to his skin, and exhaustion weighed on him as he trudged forward. Suddenly, he came to a halt. In his distracted state, he had wandered into an unfamiliar place. His breath caught in his throat as he took in his surroundings. All around him were rows upon rows of tombstones. "I didn''t know the academy had such a place..." His voice came out as a hushed whisper, as if speaking louder might disturb the tranquility of the resting souls. A pang of guilt pricked at him for his earlier heedless sprint through this solemn ground. Slowly, he walked among the gravestones, reading the names etched into the stone¡ªnames he didn''t recognize. The dates of birth and death varied widely: some from over fifty years ago, others from just ten years past, and some from this very year. Flowers adorned the stones, adding a touch of color to the otherwise somber scene. Lumine was about to resign himself to the fact that the butterfly was nowhere to be found when he abruptly stopped again. Standing directly in his path was a stranger¡ªa person he had never seen before. His hair was a deep, obsidian black, and his eyes were a striking crimson that mirrored the intensity of the setting sun. He stared at the tombstones with an expression of solemn contemplation. The stranger, though appearing no older than Lumine, carried an aura of maturity beyond his years. Lumine hesitated, unsure whether this individual was a fellow student or an instructor, and uncertain how to approach. Not wanting to intrude, Lumine was about to turn away, but their eyes met. The intensity of the crimson gaze seemed to freeze him in place, and he felt an inexplicable itch on his back before it quickly faded. The stranger, equally surprised to see Lumine here at this hour, quickly regained his composure. A gentle smile appeared on his face. "It''s nice to meet you. My name is Azriel Crimson." Chapter 50: Two at the Top Lumine felt the words catch in his throat like a lump. ''Azriel? The Azriel Crimson?!'' Not even an hour ago, he had been thinking about how much he didn''t want to meet this guy¡ªyet here he was, standing right in front of him. Lumine never imagined he would encounter the Crimson Prince in a cemetery of all places. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. To be honest, for some reason, he had pictured the Crimson Prince looking more¡­ regal. Instead, Azriel was dressed in a simple black hoodie and cargo pants, watching Lumine with an amused yet patient gaze. "¡­It''s an honor to meet you, Prince Azriel. My name is Lumine Versille. I''m a student like you and ranked second among the first-years. I didn''t mean to disturb you here or show any disrespect." Lumine''s words tumbled out so quickly, and he avoided Azriel''s gaze so completely, that he surprised even himself. ''Why am I so nervous¡­?'' A few seconds passed, and the air around them grew increasingly awkward as Lumine continued to avoid Azriel''s eyes, neither of them speaking. Until Azriel suddenly burst into laughter. "Eh?" "Gods! Why are you so tense? Is it because of my face?" Hearing this, Lumine''s lips twitched. "Uh, no, it''s¡ª" "I know, I know, it''s because I''m a prince. Relax, you don''t need to treat me so politely. It just makes me more uncomfortable." Azriel reassured him as he walked up to Lumine and patted his shoulder, making Lumine sigh in relief. "Right. Sorry, I thought I might have disturbed your visit to someone here." Azriel shook his head. "Unfortunately, I don''t know a single soul buried in these grounds." "Oh." That meant he was just walking here, Lumine realized. He could have sworn Azriel had looked a little sadly at the tombstones earlier. ''Is he really such a nice person?'' Lumine glanced curiously at Azriel, who smiled back at him. It wasn''t that he thought the children of the great clans were bad people, but very little was known about the prince standing before him. The rumors that had circulated before Azriel''s disappearance were mostly negative¡ªallegations of unworthiness, illegal activities, and scandalous behavior. ''I guess I shouldn''t believe those rumors, though¡­'' "You said you were ranked second, right? That means you''re in the room below me¡­" Lumine''s eyes widened. ''So he is the apex!'' At least that question was answered for him. Lumine nodded at Azriel. "Yes. I was thinking about visiting you yesterday or today, but I had some personal reasons, which is why I couldn''t." Azriel shook his head. "It''s fine. It''s probably better that you didn''t visit me yesterday or earlier today. I was out of it. Hell, I can''t even remember what I did with that stupid clown." Azriel sighed wearily, placing a hand on his shoulder as Lumine looked at him, puzzled. "A word of advice: don''t drink knowing you''ll blackout when you have a sister you can''t trust to be responsible. Especially when she leaves a letter saying you''re not allowed to drink alone from now on¡­" "Oh¡­" Lumine nodded, taking in the interesting advice. Suddenly, he froze. ''Wait, he said sister? So he must be talking about Jasmine Crimson, right?'' Unlike Azriel, his elder sister was much more well-known, having been the previous apex last year among her many achievements. "Something wrong?" "Ah, no, it''s nothing¡­" Lumine quickly shook his head. An idea suddenly crossed his mind. Even though it might backfire, it couldn''t hurt to try, especially since Azriel seemed like a nice guy¡­ hopefully. "Can I ask you for some advice?" "...?" Azriel looked at him, surprised, before smiling and nodding. "Of course. But I''m starving. Can we grab a bite at the cafeteria? I''m sure no one is there at this hour." Lumine nodded at the suggestion. He was starving as well, after chasing the strange butterfly he couldn''t quite catch up to, even as a grade 3 intermediate. ''It must have flown off somewhere far...'' ***** The cafeteria was just as Azriel had said¡ªempty. No students were in sight as Lumine took a seat opposite Azriel, who was munching on fries from a bowl in front of him. Lumine had ordered the same but hadn''t started eating yet. Instead, he watched Azriel with curiosity as he ate with a smile on his face. When Azriel noticed him staring, he looked up, confused. "Is something wrong?" Lumine shook his head. "No, it just seemed like you were really enjoying yourself." A look of understanding crossed Azriel''s face. "I am. Trust me, you begin to appreciate things like food once you''ve genuinely worked until you almost collapse for it." ''Isn''t he a prince? Why would he¡­'' Suddenly, Lumine felt a chill run down his spine. It seemed ridiculous, but he recalled a rumor from a news report about Azriel spending two years in the Void Realm. If that rumor was true, it would explain why no one had heard from him during that time. The rumor about him attending the academy was true, so it made sense if he had been in the Void Realm for the past two years. But if it was true¡­ Lumine couldn''t imagine what it must have been like. Even for him, having ventured into the Void Realm only a handful of times¡ªwith each experience almost costing his life despite numerous safety measures¡ªthe thought of spending two years there was unfathomable. He wanted to ask more about it but stopped himself. It wasn''t why he was here, and he didn''t want to broach a potentially sensitive subject if the rumors were true. "So, what was it you needed my advice on?" Azriel asked between mouthfuls of fries. Lumine nodded, feeling a bit awkward but determined. Despite how it might sound to some, he had a problem he wanted to solve quickly, and who better to ask than the person who had defeated him? An opportunity had presented itself right in front of him. "¡­I need help controlling my powers." Azriel''s hand paused with a fry halfway to his mouth before he ate it, a sigh escaping his lips. The two of them sat in silence, studying each other. "You sent poor Chad to the infirmary, didn''t you?" Azriel broke the silence first. Lumine''s lips twitched. "That was an accident¡­ which is why I need your help." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel''s eyes held a hint of amusement. "Asking for help from the person sitting on the throne of the first years when you''re someone who poses the biggest threat to overthrow me?" Lumine didn''t respond. He knew it was a bit foolish to ask, but it was worth a try. "¡­Luckily for you, I don''t really care about my throne." Lumine''s eyes widened. "But I have to ask¡ªwhy do you think I''m capable of helping you? Even if I''m the apex, how do you know I haven''t injured Chad just like you? Why do you assume I''m stronger?" "Five. That''s how many times I''ve attacked Chad. I tried to end it in three but failed miserably. Still, I defeated him without him even scratching me. That means you either attacked him even less or Chad forfeited before you got a chance to attack." Azriel smiled at him. "You''re stronger than me. I know this might sound strange, but I can just sense it. You''re a grade 3 intermediate like me, but you''re¡­ stronger." Azriel continued to smile at him for a few seconds before shaking his head slightly. "That feeling you have is what people in the Four Great Clans call battle sense. Not many develop it so early on like you have." As Azriel resumed eating his fries, Lumine listened intently. "Even though we humans can''t really check each other''s mana cores like we can with Void creatures, we have battle sense to make up for it. You can only develop this early on with talent and¡­ killing a bunch of Void creatures." ''I see¡­'' The information Azriel shared was valuable. Lumine was pleased to have developed such a skill over the past year. "I won''t ask how you managed to kill so many Void creatures, but make use of the fact that you did. Trust your battle sense." Lumine nodded, appreciating the advice. "But what about controlling my powers?" Azriel placed his hand against his cheek, looking disappointed at the empty bowl. "I just told you, didn''t I? Just as you developed battle sense, you will eventually gain control over your powers through combat against humans." Azriel continued. "Sure, I could spar with you, but in my opinion, it would be a waste of time. You''ll face countless life-or-death situations in the future where you''ll have to fight humans, whether to kill them or not. Only by patiently taking your time will you master your powers correctly." Lumine looked a bit disappointed that the advice didn''t offer a quick solution, but he understood why Azriel had said what he did. ''I''m rushing things... I need to be more patient.'' Despite that, the advice was still valuable. He had learned a lot from the person in front of him. ''I wonder if he has battle sense like me...'' Though he wanted to ask, he decided it was better not to. As Lumine reached for his bowl, he noticed he couldn''t grab any fries. Furrowing his brows, he looked down and saw that his bowl was empty. "Huh?" Turning his head quickly towards Azriel, he saw him stuffing his mouth with fries from Lumine''s bowl. "¡­What?" A wry smile appeared on Lumine''s face as he shook his head. "Nothing." ''I guess it''s a fair trade.'' Lumine was amused by Azriel''s behavior as he watched him devour the last of the fries. Finally, they both decided to call it a night, as it was already 1 a.m. After all, they still needed to get some sleep before their classes. Chapter 51: Elevator Azriel stifled a yawn as he stood in front of the mirror, checking his reflection. "Seriously, why do I always have to get up so early in the morning?" It seemed like no matter what world he was in, Azriel was destined to get out of bed at 6 a.m.¡ªwhether it was for high school or now, the academy. Not being a morning person, Azriel was already starting to consider skipping the first day. But he quickly shook his head. ''I can''t just skip the first day. Besides, I''m a prince now¡­'' Dressed in the white academy uniform and black pants, Azriel nodded at his reflection before leaving his room. Leaving his room, Azriel stepped into the elevator. He wasn''t in the mood to walk all the way down, no matter how beneficial some might claim it to be¡ªespecially not at this hour. There was still 2 hours before classes would start, but knowing himself, it was better to leave as early as possible. ''The class I''m in is HCS-1, with Instructor Ranni as the homeroom teacher... the same class as the protagonist, huh.'' It would be a lie if Azriel said he was surprised that he and Lumine were in the same class. He had almost expected it, as if it were fate. ''I wonder why he seemed so out of breath back in the cemetery, though...'' Azriel shook his head. ''It''s probably better not to know.'' Lost in thought, Azriel was startled when the elevator suddenly stopped, causing him to furrow his brows. The elevator wasn''t exclusive to him, but he hadn''t expected any of the first years to be up at this hour. Most wouldn''t even bother using the elevator, as their rooms were closer to the ground. Unfortunately for Azriel, being the apex meant having the highest floor all to himself, which was both a privilege and a hassle. ''Maybe I should''ve just jumped from my room.'' Solomon was probably joking about breaking all his bones¡­ probably. Azriel sighed, closing his eyes and resigning himself to the situation, hoping the person entering wouldn''t recognize him. By now, most people would know he was the apex with just a quick search, but at least they didn''t have a picture of his face¡ªyet. "Azriel¡­?" His eyes flew open at the sound of the beautiful voice directed at him. Standing before him was someone who made him profoundly grateful that he hadn''t given in to his darker thoughts. All his fatigue seemed to dissolve the moment he saw her. Her long, flowing silver hair cascaded down her back, shimmering like moonlight. Her grey eyes locked with his crimson gaze, their intensity both captivating and soothing. She wore the pristine white academy uniform paired with a black skirt, and her pale, slender legs were elegantly encased in black stockings. Azriel couldn''t help but smile. "Celestina. What a beautiful morning it is, isn''t it?" Celestina gazed at his face for a few seconds before averting her eyes and standing next to him. "¡­I guess it is." ''I''m glad I didn''t decide to skip today.'' Even though he had only slept for four hours, it was a different story leaving his comfortable bed. "Congratulations on becoming the apex, Azriel." "So it''s already public knowledge, huh? Thanks." Celestina looked at him with curiosity. "Haven''t you checked the rankings online?" Azriel shook his head. "I woke up half an hour ago and hurried to get ready so I wouldn''t have to deal with others at this hour." "So, you''re not a morning person, huh?" "What about you, Celestina? What''s your rank?" Azriel asked, although he already knew from the book that she was ranked second. With Lumine now in second place, it likely meant Celestina was now ranked third. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Third." ''Thought so.'' "Apparently, someone named Lumine Versille is ranked second." Azriel nodded. "I know. I met him yesterday." "You did? What was he like?" Azriel thought for a moment before responding. "He''s a good person, if I say so. Though his kindness might be taken advantage of by the wrong people." "Is that so?" Celestina nodded, considering the information. It was likely she was assessing how to approach Lumine and form a connection with him. ''She''s still a princess, after all¡­'' Perhaps she was also considering recruiting him for her faction. Factions in the academy are akin to the four great clans in the real world. The major factions currently in the academy are the Crimson Faction, led by Jasmine Crimson; the Nebula Faction, led by Caleus Nebula; and the Dusk Faction, led by someone Azriel didn''t know the name of. The Dusk Prince had graduated last year, passing his faction''s leadership to someone else, but it remained one of the major factions. Azriel knew that this year, Celestina would form her own faction, the Frost Faction, which would become a major player capable of competing with the others. Of course, there were smaller factions, but most students preferred backing from one of the four great factions. Normally, Azriel should have been interested in creating a faction, building connections, or even joining his sister''s faction, but he wasn''t keen on any of that. Besides, he saw no need for it. ''What else are elder sisters for?'' Azriel was truly grateful that Jasmine was handling all of that already. He certainly didn''t need to ease her burdens¡ªdefinitely not. "Oh, by the way, he''s a grade 3 intermediate like me." Azriel added. Celestina''s eyes widened. "Are you serious?" Celestina looked at him as though he were joking. Azriel nodded his head. "I am. He''s an actual grade 3 intermediate." Celestina fell silent, her gaze fixed ahead as they waited for the elevator to reach the lobby. "¡­I see." Her whisper barely reached his ears, and Azriel inwardly sighed. ''Can''t blame her.'' If he remembered correctly, Celestina was currently a grade 2 Awakened, close to reaching grade 1. The gap between her and Lumine, who was ranked second, was already significant, not to mention the gap between her and Azriel, who was ranked first. Even in the book, she had been upset about not securing the top spot, but it must have been even more disheartening this time, being ranked third with such a large gap between her and the top two. "Have I told you that the uniform looks beautiful on you?" From the corner of his eye, Azriel saw Celestina flinch slightly. "Is this your attempt at cheering me up?" Azriel shook his head. "No, I was just stating a fact." The elevator fell silent again after his words. "¡­Thanks. The uniform suits you as well." Azriel turned his head toward Celestina. "Is this your attempt at flirting with me?" Celestina turned her head toward him, narrowing her eyes. "Don''t push your luck." With that, she looked ahead again. Azriel chuckled and did the same, not mentioning the small smile that had appeared on her face. Chapter 52: Friends "It looks like we miscalculated, haven''t we?" Hearing Azriel''s words, Celestina could only nod in agreement. They had both left early, thinking the academy grounds would be empty at this hour, but it wasn''t. Far from it. It wasn''t that the first-year students were still asleep¡ªin fact, it was the opposite. The academy grounds were bustling with activity, filled with students who seemed eager for the first day. At least, they had been until Azriel and Celestina stepped out. Apparently, the excitement for the first day was contagious. ''I wish I could relate.'' Azriel thought, shaking his head. "Shall we go?" Celestina nodded again, and both of them put on their signature smiles as they walked ahead, ignoring the eyes of the students watching them. ''Dammit, have these people never seen a prince and princess together? Wait, do they even know who I am...?'' Before he could delve further into his thoughts, Celestina interrupted with a question. "By the way, Azriel, what class are you in?" "HCS-1." "I see, same as me. If it''s fine with you, shall we go together?" Azriel kept his smile as he nodded. "It would be my pleasure." Walking side by side, neither of them spoke. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, it wasn''t awkward. It felt... comfortable. As long as they ignored the whispers from the nearby students. "Hey, that''s Princess Celestina Frost, right?" "Yeah... I saw she''s ranked third." "Wow, she''s absolutely stunning!" "Some no-name beat her for second place, apparently, but the apex this year is Azriel Crimson." "That guy walking next to her... is he Azriel Crimson?" "I don''t know... but he''s certainly handsome." "If it is him, does that mean the rumors about him are true?" The whispers continued, with students assuming Celestina and Azriel couldn''t hear them. But, of course, they could. It''s just that addressing them would only create more rumors. ''Wouldn''t rumors start if they discover I''m Azriel, walking next to her?'' Azriel glanced at Celestina, who kept walking, eyes fixed ahead. ''I guess she doesn''t care about such rumors...'' "Can I ask you a question?" Celestina suddenly spoke again, halting Azriel''s thoughts. His smile grew slightly. "Of course." "...Back at the banquet, about our engagement... did you mean what you said?" Azriel looked at her as they continued walking. "I said a lot of things about our engagement. You''ll have to be more specific, Princess Celestina." Celestina turned to him, narrowing her eyes, the smile on her face disappearing. "You know what I mean... about our last moment together when you..." "When I told you that we should get engaged once we truly love each other, and then your face turned red in embarrassment, and you ran away?" Azriel finished her sentence, a teasing smile playing on his lips. Celestina looked ahead again, avoiding his gaze. "I wasn''t embarrassed, nor did I run away... You just caught me off guard, that''s all." Azriel nodded. "What do you think?" Celestina furrowed her brows. "What do you mean?" "Do you think I lied about what I said, or not?" "That..." Celestina hesitated, shaking her head. "I don''t know. I don''t really know you well enough to say if you were messing with me or not." Azriel hummed softly, his tone gentler. "Then how about you find out for yourself?" "What do you mean?" "Take the time to truly know me and understand the kind of person I am. Only then will you discern whether my words were truth or lie." This time, it was Celestina''s turn to smile, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Is this your attempt at befriending me, Azriel?" Azriel chuckled. "I was never the social type, so in a way... I guess it is." "Oh..." Celestina looked ahead. "I guess we can be friends..." "Then I''ll be looking forward to our future together, Celestina." "...Mm, me too." ***** After a light chat, Azriel and Celestina walked together to their classroom. When they arrived, the room was already more than half full, just like the academy grounds outside. The moment they stepped inside, the classroom fell silent. All eyes turned toward them. ''Azriel is right¡ªit''s really too early for all of this.'' Celestina thought, resisting the urge to sigh. Ignoring the stares and whispers, the two walked toward the seats on the left side, near the front. Azriel chose a seat by the window, and Celestina sat next to him. They had taken their time and chosen a longer route to the classroom, chatting along the way. As a result, class was about to start soon. Celestina knew there probably wouldn''t be any lessons today¡ªjust introductions and an overview of what to expect at the academy. ''I wonder what Azriel th¡ª'' Celestina''s thoughts came to an abrupt halt as she turned to where Azriel was supposed to be sitting. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Azriel was lying on his desk, head resting on his folded arms... asleep. ''You''re kidding...'' She didn''t dare look around at the other students, who were likely watching them closely. Even if they hadn''t yet figured out exactly who he was, they must have an idea based on his proximity to her. But still... ''Doesn''t he care?'' Celestina found herself unable to understand him. His thoughts, expressions, and actions were unpredictable. She had no clear idea of what kind of person he truly was. ''...to understand the type of person you are.'' Those words he had spoken earlier lingered in her mind. It would be a lie to say she wasn''t interested. Besides, she genuinely wanted to be friends with him. Celestina furrowed her brows slightly. ''Does he perhaps not get enough sleep?'' Thinking back to earlier, when she met him at the elevator, his eyes had been closed, and he had looked tired until she called out to him. ''...Does he maybe get nightmares from his time in the Void Realm?'' She was intensely curious about what had happened there, but she knew better than to ask. They weren''t close enough to discuss something so personal. Deciding to let him sleep a little longer, Celestina began to feel bad if his fatigue was truly due to his time in the Void Realm. "Woah! We made it in time!" "Ugh! Didn''t I tell you not to oversleep?!" "Hehe, sorry!" "Don''t ''hehe'' me!" Suddenly, the quiet classroom was disrupted by a loud commotion at the door. Like everyone else, Celestina turned to see two students standing there, talking to each other. One was a boy with blonde hair and sky-blue eyes, while the other was a girl with black hair and green eyes. Celestina furrowed her brows. It wasn''t that they were particularly loud¡ªit was just that their voices echoed through the room, which had been silent due to her presence. Noticing the odd atmosphere, both students quickly fell silent, their expressions turning pale as they realized they had drawn everyone''s attention. "S-sorry..." The boy stammered, apologizing meekly, while the girl glared at him, clearly embarrassed. They walked to the open seats in the middle of the classroom, near the front, right next to Celestina and Azriel, doing their best to ignore the curious stares from their classmates. "Yo, Lumine, how have you been?" Celestina turned her head toward Azriel, who was apparently awake again, though his eyes still looked a bit sleepy. Startled, the embarrassed duo turned toward Azriel, with the boy looking relieved. "Ah! Azriel, I''ve been good, thanks!" Celestina studied the boy curiously. ''So, he''s Lumine Versille, huh?'' The boy, who had apparently taken second place from her. Celestina had never aimed for first place to begin with¡ªat least not after the banquet. Seeing Azriel''s performance made it clear there was too little time to catch up and become the apex. She was content with second place, but even that had been taken from her by the boy who seemed to be friendly with Azriel. ''I can see what Azriel meant about being taken advantage of.'' Lumine seemed genuinely kind¡ªalmost too kind. Meanwhile, the girl next to him looked extremely surprised, her eyes shifting between Azriel and Lumine, though she still appeared guarded. ''So, she''s probably the one protecting him from being used, huh?'' "Oh, by the way, Azriel, this is Yelena, my childhood friend." The girl, Yelena, flinched slightly at being mentioned suddenly but gave a polite nod toward Azriel. "My name is Yelena, ranked sixth. I hope we can help and take care of each other during our time here!" Azriel chuckled, while Celestina smiled, amused by Yelena''s nervousness. "As Lumine said, my name is Azriel. It''s nice to meet you, Yelena. And there''s no need to be overly formal with me. I hope we can be friends, just like I am with Lumine." ''And here I thought he didn''t care about connecting with more people.'' At least that was her impression, but it seemed she was wrong. Not that she blamed Azriel, considering both of them were among the top students in the academy. Not wanting to be left out, Celestina gave a polite smile to the two of them. "My name is Celestina Frost, a friend of Azriel. I hope I can be friends with both of you as well." "...!" After introducing themselves, some more students entered the classroom. The four of them continued chatting about trivial things until, suddenly, they all fell silent, leaving the rest of the students in the room who had been listening intently confused. Their heads turned toward the door where a pale woman with striking blue hair and eyes that shimmered like the ocean stood, looking as if she were about to fall over any moment. Instructor Ranni had arrived. Chapter 53: HCS-1 The moment Instructor Ranni entered the classroom, instead of falling silent, the students grew louder. After all, Instructor Ranni was an extremely famous hero, known not only for her beauty but also for her prowess. Having someone of her caliber as their teacher was enough to get anyone excited. Dragging her feet towards the front of the room, she looked like she was about to fall asleep at any moment. ''With her... I can definitely relate.'' Azriel thought, nodding to himself. Unlike the other students, he watched quietly, not sharing in their excitement. Azriel felt a twinge of sadness knowing that Nol wasn''t in the same class as him, but perhaps it was better that way. When Instructor Ranni finally reached the front of the classroom, her eyes swept over the students. Her mere gaze was enough to silence the entire room. ''She''s dangerous.'' Azriel noted, though he knew she wasn''t as strong as Solomon. Still, she was formidable. Not that he needed any reminders¡ªevery single instructor at the entrance exam had been dangerous, from Salvator to Juliet. Ranni''s lazy demeanor wouldn''t fool Azriel. ''Why does everyone in this world have to be so... special?'' He mused. ''The author really must have had some screws loose.'' Suddenly, Ranni''s eyes locked onto Azriel''s. Both of them held each other''s gaze, neither willing to look away. The atmosphere grew tense, and the other students began to notice. "...Cadet Azriel Crimson." Ranni said, breaking into a smile. "Congratulations on becoming the apex. I expect great things from you." Azriel nodded. "I will do my best to meet your expectations." Instructor Ranni seemed pleased as she then turned her attention to the rest of the students. "For those students who are late, you''ll get detention for a week. If I have to drag my feet here so early in the morning to see your faces, then you should be doing the same." Instructor Ranni announced, her words sharply contrasting with the smile on her face. Azriel sighed inwardly, relieved. ''I''m really glad I didn''t decide to skip class today.'' It didn''t seem like he could get away with it as easily as he used to back when he was Leo. "As for today, I''m not going to waste time with boring academy rules and such. It''s not like any of you are going to remember them anyway. Instead, I''ll be giving you a brief overview of the trip you all know is coming up next week¡ªto the Void Dungeon." Instructor Ranni continued, noticing that everyone was listening attentively at the mention of the Void Dungeon. "Some of you deserve to be at this academy, while others do not. The Void Dungeon will test whether you can become a hero or not. If you can''t handle it, I suggest you drop out now or after, because trust me when I say this: there''s a very real chance you could lose your life." Some students paled at her words, while others treated it as a joke. ''Idiots...'' Azriel thought, shaking his head. Those who didn''t take her words seriously were truly foolish. They were going to die, without a doubt. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Void Dungeon was not merciful in the slightest, but that''s also why it was the best place to grow stronger. However, if the students didn''t take it seriously, they''d simply become food for the nightmares that lurked inside. Instructor Ranni narrowed her eyes, sensing the dismissive attitudes of some of the students. "Looks like I''ll need to prove it, huh?" With that, a glass tube suddenly appeared in her hand. The tube wasn''t empty. "...!" Azriel and Celestina''s eyes went wide at what they saw inside. Screeech-! The sound of a chair being pushed back drew everyone''s attention to Lumine, who had abruptly stood up, a long silver sword in his hand. His face was pale as he stared at the tube, clearly frightened. Instructor Ranni smirked at his reaction. "Calm down, Cadet Lumine. This little boy won''t do anything as long as it stays inside this special tube, which is designed to keep it secure." "Lumine..." Yelena murmured, worried by his behavior, while others stifled laughter. Instructor Ranni''s gaze turned icy. "Why are you fools laughing? In fact, if it weren''t for me and this tube, you should be reacting the same way Cadet Lumine did¡ªready to eliminate it as fast as possible. His reaction is exactly why he''s ranked second, unlike the rest of you." Her words cut through the students like a knife. The "little boy" she referred to inside the tube was a worm¡ªa Void Worm. These small creatures were so weak that even a Grade 3 Dormant could kill them. They didn''t even have mana cores. But despite their weakness, they were creatures that even a Saint would have to be cautious of. The moment a Void Worm got the chance, it would try to enter a person''s body, causing the host to lose control and become a puppet to the worm that had invaded their brain. Why Void Worms didn''t have mana cores was still unknown and remained a subject of ongoing research. One of the most dangerous threats in the Void Realm or Void Dungeon was these Void Worms. They were easy to miss, but if they got to you, it was over. If one got into your arm, it was better to amputate it before it reached your brain and forced you to watch as it made you kill everyone you cared about without any control over your own body. Even other Void creatures weren''t safe from these worms. There was even a case where a Grade 3 Saint lost their life to a Void Worm. As Instructor Ranni explained these things, the students turned as pale as Lumine, their fear evident. Some looked like they might vomit as she continued to go into detail, clearly enjoying their reactions. After a while, she finally relented, allowing the class some relief. Lumine sat down, looking a bit embarrassed. "Oh, and by the way, Cadet Azriel..." Suddenly, she locked eyes with Azriel. "Just like Cadet Lumine, you don''t need to be on guard... as your instructor, I won''t let this thing do anything." "...?" Azriel looked confused until he noticed something. "Oh..." He was holding Void Eater in his right hand. ''How did I not notice...?'' Celestina and the rest of the students stared at him in shock. Dismissing his katana, Azriel smiled wryly at Instructor Ranni. "I apologize. It seems that, like Cadet Lumine, my body reacted on instinct to the presence of a Void Worm." It wasn''t something he was particularly embarrassed about. Instructor Ranni shook her head. "There''s nothing to apologize for. The mere fact that both you and Cadet Lumine reacted like that to such a small creature proves why you''re the top students among the first years. It also shows just how many times both of you must have fought against Void creatures or humans consumed by Void Worms." Azriel and Lumine both nodded and thanked Instructor Ranni, while the others who had laughed earlier looked away in shame. Instructor Ranni then continued to offer more advice about the Void Dungeon before finally dismissing the class. Everyone was now free to do whatever they wanted for the day, as Instructor Ranni apparently planned to go back to sleep. Of course, Azriel wouldn''t be doing that. He''d probably just wake up after a few hours anyway, so what was the best use of his time now? Take this opportunity to explore the academy. Chapter 54: Accusation "So, how was your class?" Azriel asked, watching Nol shovel food into his mouth. Nol shrugged, still chewing. "No idea. I fell asleep." Azriel sighed. The two of them were sitting opposite each other in the cafeteria. After class had ended, Celestina had gone to chat with Lumine and Yelena, likely trying to form connections. Seizing the opportunity, Azriel had fled to meet up with Nol in the cafeteria, where they were now enjoying a much-needed meal. Neither of them held back with their food. Nol had overslept and barely made it to class on time, while Azriel had skipped breakfast altogether. There was also another reason Azriel had hurried over here. He knew that most of the halls and classrooms would soon be flooded with second- and third-year students trying to recruit first-years into their factions. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a high chance that Celestina, Lumine, and Yelena were now trying to fend off such advances. "Master, are you planning to join the Crimson Faction?" Nol asked between bites. Azriel shook his head. "No, there''s no reason for me to join my sister''s faction, nor do I have any interest in it." "Will she be okay with that?" Nol asked, looking confused. Azriel thought for a moment before replying. "I''m sure my dear sister won''t mind if I don''t join the Crimson Faction, but she''ll definitely ask me about it today... The real problem will be the other students." Nol''s confusion deepened as Azriel continued, taking a bite of fried chicken. "The second- and third-year students are much bolder than you might think. Even my title as Prince won''t deter them. In fact, being the Apex will only attract them more. These upperclassmen understand the true meaning of being a hero, and they definitely won''t shy away from approaching me..." ''Though the real ones who will suffer are Yelena and Lumine...'' Both were unknown before entering the academy, and the upperclassmen are likely going to try and take advantage of that¡ªespecially Lumine, given that he''s ranked second. The moment they find out about his rank, things could get difficult. ''Still, I won''t help them unless absolutely necessary... I''m not their babysitter.'' Azriel intended to befriend the main cast, sure, but that didn''t mean he was going to hold their hands through everything. He wanted them to become stronger than they were in the book, and if that required throwing them into the fire, he''d do it without hesitation. ''...If I recall correctly, a certain event is going to happen today.'' Specifically, something involving Lumine. There were always people dissatisfied with the rankings, and in the book, Lumine had been the Apex and even got into a duel on the first day because of it. But now that Lumine was ranked second, would the same thing happen? ''It''s not like they can try the same thing with me...'' Azriel could feel the stares directed at him and Nol in the cafeteria. By now, they must have realized who he was¡ªAzriel Crimson. Most of them were probably still confused by the negative rumors surrounding him and his trip to the Void Realm. Add to that the fact that he''s a prince and the Apex, and they couldn''t just recklessly challenge him without proper backing. ''...Unless it''s that person, but he probably didn''t attend class today.'' Azriel smiled slightly as he stood up. "Master?" Nol looked at him, puzzled. "Let''s pack this food and go... If I''m right, we''ll be able to enjoy a good show while eating." If his hunch was correct, something entertaining was about to happen. ***** "How did you become friends with Azriel Crimson...?" Lumine and Yelena walked through the corridors of the academy, surrounded by other students, when Yelena asked the question. Lumine had to stop himself from twitching his lips in discomfort. If he had to tell her the full story, she might look at him like he was some kind of idiot. And who could blame her? Anyone would think that if he admitted it all started with him chasing some weird butterfly. "...I met him at the academy cemetery." Yelena looked at him, wide-eyed, as they continued walking. They were heading to one of the gym rooms in the academy to train. "There''s a cemetery in the academy?" she asked, furrowing her brows. Lumine nodded. If he was right, it was probably filled with the graves of deceased students and instructors. "Wait..." Yelena''s brows furrowed further. "Why were both of you even there?" Not daring to meet her gaze, Lumine kept his eyes forward. "I... I was just, you know, exploring the academy at the time when I suddenly found myself there. The same was probably true for Azriel, I presume." He could feel her skeptical stare but chose to ignore it. "Is that so? But still..." Yelena hesitated, clearly holding back her words. Lumine glanced at her, curious. "What is it?" "You know... can we trust him?" Lumine sighed. He couldn''t blame her for being cautious, especially given her past. "Why would you think otherwise?" "You know what they say about him, right? That he was basically a delinquent before his disappearance." Lumine stopped in his tracks as they reached the stairs. "You shouldn''t judge a person based on some rumors, Yelena. Besides..." He recalled the time he spent with Azriel in the cafeteria. "He''s a kind person. Trust me." Yelena still looked a little doubtful but eventually sighed. "If you say so, I''ll trust you..." Suddenly, she narrowed her eyes at Lumine. "What about Celestina?" Lumine blinked. "What about her?" "Do you trust her?" It was the same question she had asked about Azriel, but Lumine felt the meaning was entirely different this time. A chill ran down his spine, as if answering wrong would bring some sort of calamity. Celestina had spoken to both of them after class when Azriel suddenly disappeared as well. He could tell she wanted to be friends with them too. "Well... she s-seems to be close with Azriel, so I guess she can be trusted... a little." Her emerald eyes seemed to be judging him, as if he were on trial, but then they suddenly softened as she smiled. "If that''s all, then it''s fine, I suppose..." Lumine sighed in relief, even though he didn''t fully understand why. It felt like he had just dodged a bullet. "I take it you are Lumine Versille, ranked second?" A loud voice boomed through the hallway, drawing the attention of Lumine and Yelena. They looked up the stairs to see a group of students standing at the top, among them a tall figure with long red hair. "My name is Kai, ranked ninth." The other students also turned their attention toward the commotion, their curiosity piqued. "What''s happening?" "I don''t know. Are they going to fight?" "Woah! already on the first day?" Kai, towering over both Lumine and Yelena, stepped down the stairs until he was face-to-face with Lumine. The grinning Kai looked down at him, his smile widening. Lumine and Yelena exchanged puzzled glances. "Is something wrong?" Lumine asked. Kai''s grin grew even wider. "Yes, in fact, there is something wrong." Yelena''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "And what would that be?" "That your ranking, Lumine Versille, is bullshit." Lumine''s eyes widened in surprise, as did those of the students watching the confrontation. "Bullshit? How can that be?" "Maybe he cheated?" "That''s impossible." "The exams were overseen by the best instructors and the headmistress herself." "Exactly." Yelena''s face darkened with anger. "No one can cheat in the exams. All rankings are legitimate." Kai shook his head. "You''re telling me that this no-name outperformed Princess Celestina and everyone else who has made a name for themselves before coming to the academy?" Lumine met Kai''s gaze calmly. "And what if I did?" Kai''s expression hardened. "Then I say that''s bullshit. You must have used some kind of drug to enhance your powers temporarily. That would also explain why you sent that poor cadet to the infirmary¡ªbecause you couldn''t control your powers properly" Yelena scoffed at his words. "That''s a baseless accusation. What proof do you have?" Kai leaned forward, lowering his voice so only Lumine and Yelena could hear. "Prince Azriel told me himself." ""!!"" Chapter 55: Celestial Arena The Celestial Arena was a famous spot within the academy, a place where students were allowed to duel freely. It was the perfect training ground, a place where skills were honed, and strength was tested. And now, on the very first day of the academy, a duel was about to take place. Students filled the stands surrounding the arena, eager to witness the duel. Among those heading toward the Celestial Arena was... "Celestina..." Yelena hurried over, her expression panicked as she approached Celestina, who was already at the highest stand, overlooking the arena. Down below, Lumine stood at one end, with Kai facing him on the opposite side. "Why are Lumine and Cadet Kai about to duel?" Of course, Celestina knew who Kai was, but she didn''t understand how this situation had escalated so quickly. Word of a duel on the first day had spread like wildfire through the academy, and now she was here, seeing with her own eyes that Lumine was one of the participants. Yelena hesitated before explaining. "Cadet Kai approached us when we were on our way to train. He accused Lumine of cheating to gain his rank, claiming he used some sort of enhancement drug. And he said that Azriel was the one who told him." Celestina looked at Yelena, a puzzled expression crossing her face. "He specifically said Azriel told him that?" Yelena nodded. "Yes, but Lumine didn''t believe him. They argued, and it led to this duel." Both girls turned their attention back to the arena, where Lumine was glaring coldly at Kai, who responded with a mocking grin. "Do you think it could have really been Azri¡ª" "It wasn''t." Celestina interrupted, her voice firm. Even she was surprised by her own certainty, and Yelena''s wide eyes mirrored her shock. But then Celestina recalled everything Azriel had shown her, from the banquet to now. ''I think I''m starting to understand you more.'' "But..." Yelena began, still unsure. "Cadet Kai is lying about Azriel." Celestina continued. "If Azriel had an issue with Lumine and wanted to send a message, he would''ve done it himself. He wouldn''t send someone else in his place." Yelena looked doubtful for a moment, then sighed. "Lumine asked me to trust him, and he trusts you. Even if he can be naive about some things, as his childhood friend, I know he has a good eye for people." Celestina smiled at her words. "...You know, saying things like that, with no intention of me hearing, is dangerous for my already fragile heart." "...!" Suddenly, both Celestina and Yelena turned as Azriel approached them, a slight smile on his face. He wasn''t alone¡ªanother student walked beside him. ''...He was with Azriel at the banquet.'' Her attention shifted back to Azriel as he stepped in front of her. For a few seconds, he simply stared into her eyes, and she found herself unable to look away. He was the first to break eye contact, glancing down at the arena where Lumine and Kai faced each other. "...Thanks for trusting me." Azriel said softly. "Of course..." Celestina replied, wondering what was going through his mind. ''Why does it feel like trusting him... meant a lot?'' Was she overthinking it? She wasn''t sure. "Master... just say the word, and I''ll turn that meathead into just meat." The silver-haired boy said, glaring at Kai. ''Master?'' Celestina and Yelena exchanged surprised glances. Neither had expected Azriel to be addressed like that, yet Azriel merely kept his gaze ahead. "Calm down, Nol... taking his head won''t change anything." Nol continued to glare at Kai. "It will for me. That disgraceful filth dares to utter your name with its tainted tongue¡ªI should rip it off." ''...To be so angry on his behalf.'' Celestina was impressed by Nol''s loyalty. ''But can he really do what he says?'' She didn''t recall anyone named Nol being in the top 10, yet Azriel didn''t seem to dismiss his words lightly either. Azriel sighed. "Even if you rip his head off, nothing will change... after all, he isn''t the one with the brains." Nol''s glare shifted to confusion. "What do you mean, Master?" "He means that Cadet Kai is following someone else''s orders." Azriel nodded. "Celestina''s right. Someone told Kai to lie to Lumine using my name... Now, who could that person be?" Using Azriel''s name recklessly was dangerous, especially if discovered. Outside the academy, such a slight could have serious consequences. But within these walls, the instructors had to treat all students¡ªregardless of their family backgrounds¡ªequally, at least on the surface. The instructors were likely watching this unfold from the shadows, prepared to intervene only if the duel became too dangerous. "Whoever convinced Kai to use my name in the academy must be extremely bold." Because once Kai stepped outside the academy grounds, no instructor would stop Azriel from exacting his revenge. Someone had to be bold enough to reassure Kai that he could get away with it. ''The most likely candidates would be Jasmine or Caleus... but neither has a motive for this.'' Suddenly, Azriel began walking forward, drawing the attention of everyone around, including the students who had been watching Celestina and the others. "Master?" "Where are you going, Azriel?" Azriel paused, but didn''t turn around. "Nothing much... just going to lure out whoever is responsible for this mess." At first, he had come here for entertainment. But after learning that someone had used his name to try and ruin the reputation he had been working to rebuild? "This has become personal." Azriel jumped down, landing in the center of the arena, right in front of everyone''s eyes. ""!?"" ***** ''To target me on the very first day with such tactics...'' Azriel couldn''t help but feel a flicker of admiration. Unperturbed by the gazes of the gathered students, he continued his approach toward Lumine. "Who is that...?" "That''s Prince Azriel Crimson..." "Seriously...? So he''s the apex, huh?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But why is he entering the arena...?" "Don''t tell me the apex himself is going to fight?!" "What a first day this is turning out to be..." As Azriel arrived in front of the stunned Lumine, he offered a small, reassuring smile and placed a hand on his shoulder, giving it a friendly pat. "Thank you for trying to protect my name, Lumine." Despite his shock, Lumine managed a smile in return and shook his head. "We''re friends, right? Besides, it isn''t just for your name. He was insulting Yelena and me." Lumine''s gaze hardened as he glared at Kai. Undoubtedly, if the duel were to happen, Lumine would emerge victorious, easily humiliating Kai in the process. Azriel nodded in agreement. "I understand, but I must apologize. This person is merely a pawn being used by someone else who''s trying to get to me through you." Lumine furrowed his brows, processing the information. "...So no matter what I do, it won''t change anything?" "Exactly." Lumine seemed to think calmly as he looked toward Kai now with a disinterested gaze. There would be no point in destroying a mere foot soldier. Instead, the focus should be on the mastermind behind the manipulation. As if sensing the change in attitude from Lumine, Kai, who had been grinning stiffly at Azriel''s appearance, felt that grin vanish from his face. "What do you want me to do?" Azriel''s smile widened in response. "Just leave everything to me. Instead..." He pointed toward the stands where Yelena was seated. "Go and reassure your childhood friend." ''Soon to be girlfriend.'' Azriel kept that last part to himself as Lumine nodded and started to leave. The crowd of students looked on, puzzled and disappointed. "Are they still going to duel or what?" "Why is that guy leaving?" "Not sure, but at least the apex isn''t going anywhere." He turned his attention back to Kai, who was scowling at him. Azriel''s smile evaporated in an instant. ""!!"" Suddenly, as if a switch had been flipped, the room fell into a suffocating silence, the air growing thick with tension. Kai, catching the shift in the atmosphere, instinctively took a few steps back, his teeth clenched tightly. "Huh?" Only to feel his back press against something cold and hard. Chapter 56: Vergil Kai felt a chill run down his spine as he instinctively leaped forward. Spinning around, he realized his back had collided with something cold¡ªa wall of ice. He hadn''t even noticed when the wall had formed, nor had he sensed any mana fluctuation from Azriel. Kai''s face grew grim as he quickly turned to face Azriel again, but before he could react¡ª Cra...Crackle¡ª! "Gah!" Without warning, Azriel''s fist slammed into Kai''s solar plexus, sending him flying back into the ice wall, which shattered upon impact. Crack¡ª! Kai stumbled towards the edge of the arena, crashing into the wall as students above looked on in shock. Bam¡ª! Most of the spectators were first-year students, either barely awakened or still dormant. All they saw was a streak of red lightning where Azriel had stood, followed by Kai crumpling to the ground, gasping for breath, his body wracked with violent coughs. "He must be serious..." Lumine remarked. Celestina shook her head, her gaze fixed on Azriel, who stood coldly watching Kai struggle. "He isn''t." Yelena and Lumine looked at her in confusion, while Nol, oblivious, continued watching Azriel with a bucket of food in hand, like a child engrossed in his favorite movie. ''His face isn''t the same as it was at the banquet.'' Celestina thought, recalling the duel with Caleus. This time, his expression wasn''t blank. ''He''s not suppressing his emotions.'' "...He''s just toying with Cadet Kai." ***** Step¡ª! Each step Azriel took echoed through the arena, drawing the attention of every spectator. Step¡ª! No one wanted to miss his next move. Step¡ª! When Azriel arrived in front of Kai, who was breathing heavily on his hands and knees, he simply looked coldly down at him. He didn''t attack. He didn''t move. He just stared down at Kai. The students watching were puzzled. Why wasn''t Azriel finishing him off? It was clear Kai couldn''t continue¡ªhe hadn''t even had a chance to draw a weapon. Azriel had reduced him to this state with a single punch. It was also strange that the instructors hadn''t called the match yet. Kai, finally stabilizing his breathing, looked up at Azriel and glared. "...Who was it?" "What?" Azriel remained unaffected by Kai''s tone and asked again. "Who told you to lie using my name?" Kai gritted his teeth at the question. "I don''t kno¡ª" "Listen." Azriel suddenly interjected. "I''m giving you a chance here. Tell me the name, and I won''t do anything to you. But make no mistake, I''m not afraid to get blood on my hands. No instructor will stop me until you either surrender¡ªwhich you''re too prideful to do¡ªor until I beat you unconscious." Azriel narrowed his eyes. "And if you don''t comply, I will make sure you end up in the infirmary... slow and painfully." Kai merely grinned, flashing his teeth at Azriel. "You said it yourself... I''m too prideful, so why the hell would I sell out his name?" Azriel raised his eyebrows in curiosity. "His?" Kai''s grin faltered as he realized his mistake. ''Unfortunately, I can''t harm him too much...'' Normally, the instructors would have ended the duel by now, but since Azriel was both an apex and a prince, they were probably giving him some leeway. Besides... ''I already know who it was anyway.'' Azriel didn''t really need to hear the name from Kai''s mouth since he had figured it out before even stepping into the arena. What he was doing now was simply trying to rein Kai in. ''He could become an important asset in the future.'' That''s why he wouldn''t kill him outside the academy, even if Kai didn''t give him the name. Azriel, though concerned about his tarnished reputation and trying to rebuild it, wouldn''t take a life over something like this. But this was a good opportunity to get Kai under control. Azriel crouched down, leaning in to whisper in Kai''s ear. "I could take your life the moment you step outside the academy. You know that, right?" Kai''s face hardened. "Then I simply won''t step outside the academy." A smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "Have you forgotten about the Void Dungeon trip next week? We won''t be on academy grounds then." "...You still can''t do anything. The instructors there won''t let you." Kai continued. "Academy grounds or not, I''m still a student, and we''re technically under the protection of the instructors." Azriel''s smile widened. "Do you think you''ll be under protection the entire time? Do you think the instructors will hold your hand 24/7 in the Void Dungeon? Tell me¡ªdo you want to take down Void creatures and get stronger, or would you rather hide behind an instructor''s back, paranoid, not knowing when I''ll come for you for the rest of your life?" Kai hesitated, clearly troubled by the choice. "You''re a cadet wanting to be a hero. Don''t let your pride rob you of that opportunity. I don''t resent you and will simply let you go after you give me his name." Kai looked into Azriel''s eyes. "You promise?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel nodded. "You have my word." After a few moments of silence, with the students watching in confusion, the stillness was abruptly broken. "His... name is¡ª" "Seriously, I didn''t think you''d bend under the pressure. Color me impressed!" A voice suddenly cut through the arena. Thud¡ª! Azriel turned to see the source of the voice landing gracefully in the arena. The newcomer wore the academy uniform and had onyx eyes and obsidian black hair tied in a ponytail that reached his shoulders. A wry smile was plastered on his face as he gazed at Azriel. "Honestly, I might have underestimated you, Prince Azriel. Who would have thought you''d go this far? I assumed you wouldn''t even enter the arena." The students nearby exchanged puzzled looks and murmured among themselves about the new arrival. "What''s going on here?" "I have no idea. Who is that guy?" "Don''t tell me the Apex is going to fight him now too." "Wait, isn''t that..." Kai, visibly paling, managed to stand up with unsteady legs and took a few slow steps back. This was something one wouldn''t expect from a rank 9 student. Azriel gave Kai a brief glance before turning his attention to the approaching student. ''He must have broken his pride.'' The newcomer stopped an arm''s length away from Azriel, their faces now close. The arena fell silent once more. "...Vergil." Chapter 57: Void Streamer Vergil was what one would typically call a villain in the original book¡ªconstantly creating trouble for the protagonist behind the scenes, making life even more difficult than it already was. But despite being labeled a villain, he was also one of the main characters in the story. Not much was known about his background, as it wasn''t revealed in the first half of the book. The only thing known about Vergil was that he was a... Void Streamer. In this age, the term referred to content creators who live-streamed their fights against Void creatures, generating income from their dangerous exploits. Vergil was renowned as one of the youngest and most successful Void Streamers. Almost no one dared to gamble with their life like Vergil did, fighting Void creatures at such a young age. He was notorious for illegally streaming his battles in death zones, often taking on Beast-ranked Void creatures. Perhaps that''s why he became so popular. After certain events, Lumine and Vergil had no choice but to work together, eventually becoming friends. Vergil wasn''t overshadowed by the protagonist; in fact, what Azriel liked most about the book was that each main character had their moments to shine. But Vergil? He was a fan favorite¡ªunpredictable, smart, and... reckless. ''I thought he''d not attend on the first day, given his personality, but...'' Now it made sense why Lumine had gotten into a duel on that first day¡ªit was all orchestrated by Vergil. Vergil raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Didn''t think you''d know my name." A smile cracked on Azriel''s face. "Didn''t think you''d use my name to start a fight." Vergil laughed wryly, scratching his cheek. "I guess that''s my fault. But can you blame me? I was curious about the Apex who''s also the king of rumors." Azriel raised his eyebrows. "So, to satisfy your curiosity, you make Cadet Kai¡ªone of the top students in the academy¡ªyour pawn, and use him to lie to a friend of mine to bait me out?" Vergil shook his head. "I didn''t think you''d actually jump in and handle everything yourself. I thought a little duel between the second rank and the ninth rank of the first years on the first day would be fun. I didn''t expect you to figure it out before the duel even started." ''...He''s not lying.'' Azriel hadn''t expected a deep reason behind all of this, but what didn''t make sense was¡ª "Why did you use my name in the first place, knowing I''d figure it out eventually?" Vergil was reckless, but not stupid. So why would he do something knowing that Azriel would come for him? "Why, huh..." Vergil muttered, turning his head to glance at the confused students. They couldn''t hear the conversation since he and Azriel were speaking too quietly. Azriel furrowed his brows slightly. The stares of the students were beginning to get on his nerves. He wasn''t a fan of being the center of attention¡ªit was as if his body rejected it. But unfortunately, he knew he had to get used to it. Vergil met Azriel''s eyes. "I guess it''s like you said... for my own curiosity." After those words, there was only silence. Then, Azriel sighed. "...I see." Without another word, Azriel suddenly turned around. Vergil looked puzzled as Azriel''s back grew more distant. "You''re just leaving? You''re not going to fight or get angry at me?" His voice was loud enough for the other students to hear, most of whom were either annoyed or impatient, eager to see another fight with the Apex. Seeing Azriel suddenly walking away from Vergil left them even more confused. Azriel stopped in his tracks and turned around, meeting Vergil''s eyes directly. "You''re telling me that after seeing through me, you''re just going to walk away like that?" Azriel blinked a few times. "I already got what I wanted." That was all Azriel said before turning away again, leaving a bewildered Vergil behind as the students began murmuring among themselves. ***** "Cadet Vergil, ranked fourth among the first years... what a little devil he is." Ranni remarked with a chuckle as she and Solomon observed everything unnoticed by the others. "You''re calling him a devil after what Azriel just did?" Solomon replied with a grin. Ranni didn''t respond immediately. "Or are you sulking because Azriel didn''t use his sword art against Cadet Kai or Cadet Vergil?" Solomon teased. Ranni turned toward Solomon, her eyes narrowing. "You seem to have taken a liking to the boy, Solomon. Did hell freeze over?" Solomon raised his eyebrows in mock surprise. "No, but I did see some flying pigs at the Sunken Islands." A scowl appeared on Ranni''s face. "What? You went to the Voidrealm on your own again?" Turning his face away, Solomon pretended not to hear her and whistled innocently. Given the recent events in Europe and the increasing number of Void rifts appearing across Asia, most Saints had been requested by the Four Great Clans to stay on Earth in case of an emergency. But it seemed Solomon had ignored that directive. Ranni sighed. "Well, anyway... Cadet Azriel managed to beat Cadet Kai easily." Solomon scoffed. "Of course he did. While that brute only has muscles, Azriel has intelligence and speed. Hell, his speed is on par with that purple-haired brat''s¡ªand he even surpassed him at the banquet." "So it''s true. He managed to defeat Cadet Caleus." Solomon nodded proudly. "It is. The rumors about him being in the Voidrealm, then ending up in Europe and resisting a Titan-ranked Void creature''s mind attack for 15 minutes, only to later defeat Caleus¡ªthose are all true." Ranni''s eyes widened in shock. "What... what did you just say?" Solomon looked at her with an innocent expression, blinking as if he didn''t understand her reaction. "What do you mean?" Ranni gritted her teeth, her voice sharper. "That part about him being in Europe and encountering a Titan-ranked Void creature!" "Oh, that!" Solomon suddenly smiled, as if he''d just pulled off a prank. There had been no rumors about Azriel being in Europe at all, and the fact that he had countered a Titan-ranked Void creature was even more baffling to Ranni. Many operations in Europe had been halted, and soldiers were retreating because they had no idea what was happening there. High-ranking Void creatures had been appearing in countries far from where they were originally reported, and no one knew how or why. "Right, I wasn''t supposed to tell anyone about that... well, what''s done is done." Solomon admitted, shrugging. "When was he in Europe?" Solomon thought for a few seconds before answering. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, Ragnar and I found him three months ago. Gods, his hair was awful¡ªmade me think of a mini Joaquin. I went to fetch him because Ragnar was being a little girl, scared he might be a skinwalker." Solomon continued, smirking at the memory. "He even thought Azriel might be some defiled skinwalker since the Leviathan had suddenly disappeared¡ªRagnar suspected Azriel might be responsible. Anyway, some stupid fog attacked Azriel''s mind when I went to get him. Luckily, he survived, but the fog ran away crying..." Ranni looked skeptical. "A fog? And that fog was a Titan-ranked Void creature? You mean the Crying Fog?" Solomon nodded. It was one of the few recorded Void creatures that hadn''t inexplicably appeared in a different country. "It was." "And how can you be sure it''s a Titan-ranked Void creature?" Ranni asked, her gaze questioning. Solomon met her eyes. "Azriel told me." Ranni furrowed her brows, doubtful. "And you believe him?" "I do," Solomon replied confidently. Ranni sighed once again. "If you say so..." She looked back at the arena, where Vergil and Kai were still standing. Azriel had already left. "We have a lot of interesting students this year." Chapter 58: Gods, Apostles, and Dreams Hearing a knock on his door, Azriel walked over and opened it. A student stood there, wearing an awkward smile as he faced Azriel. Smiling, Azriel stepped aside and gestured for the student to enter. "Welcome to the room of The Apex... Cadet Vergil." Vergil could only laugh awkwardly as he stepped inside. "Damn, it''s like a 7-star hotel room... while mine''s only a 5." "Well, that''s one of the perks of being the Apex, I suppose." Azriel replied, heading toward the kitchen. "Why don''t you have a seat and tell me why you decided to visit my room at 2 a.m.?" Following Azriel, Vergil sat down at the counter while Azriel opened the cabinets. "You want Nebula Spirits, Frost Ember, Duskfall Bourbon, or... Crimson Flame?" Azriel asked, listing off the bottles. "Alcohol at 2 a.m.?" Vergil raised an eyebrow. Azriel turned toward him, raising his own. "You got a problem with that?" Vergil grinned. "Nope. I''ll have Crimson Flame." "Good choice." Azriel nodded, picking up two glasses and the bottle of Crimson Flame. He poured the red liquid and sat down next to Vergil. "My dear sister told me I wasn''t allowed to drink alone anymore... I guess this shouldn''t be a problem." Azriel remarked as he handed over the glass. Vergil laughed. "You''ve got a protective sister." ''Yet she didn''t take away her bottle collection for some reason.'' He knew to whom the bottles belonged, and he had always wondered why she left that letter. They both drank quietly, the air between them strange and tense until... "You''re not going to¡ª" "Be a dick like you were back at the arena?" Azriel interrupted, speaking lightly. "All I wanted was to know who and why, and I got my answers." "You''re not going to come after me? Get revenge?" "Nope." "Why?" Vergil was genuinely curious about Azriel. For a prince who had punched Kai, he didn''t seem vengeful at all. Vergil had expected Azriel to be angry about his visit or what had happened earlier that day, but there was no sign of anger from him. "Because I''m not interested in you." What better revenge is there for someone trying to get your attention? Ignore them. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fighting, beating up, or giving Vergil any more attention than necessary would probably be exactly what Vergil wanted¡ªsomething Azriel obviously wasn''t going to do. ''I''m not going to play his games; he''ll be dealing with mine instead.'' He wasn''t interested in Vergil''s reasons, especially after Vergil made it personal by using his name. There was no way Azriel was going to buy the ''I was curious'' excuse. With the knowledge from the book, Azriel knew how to hurt Vergil the most: by ignoring him. And Azriel planned to keep doing that until... "Haa... fine, I''m sorry." Vergil apologized. "I shouldn''t have underestimated you... When did you figure me out?" Azriel smiled. "Figure what out? That you were trying to test me even though I''m a prince?" Vergil didn''t respond, making Azriel sigh. "It was the moment I caught you glancing at my left arm." Azriel said, bringing his left arm onto the counter and pulling up his academy sleeve, which he was still wearing like Vergil. He revealed an arm covered in bandages. Vergil didn''t look surprised as he silently watched Azriel remove the bandages, revealing... His mark. "...To think my own eyes betrayed me back then... still, that''s one seriously creepy tattoo." A chuckle escaped Azriel''s lips as he brought the glass of Crimson Flame to them. "That''s why I cover it up. Plus, I don''t want my family to find out their son is actually a delinquent." Vergil raised his eyebrows. "Or an Apostle, but it''s not like they would know... I hope." Azriel shook his head with a sigh. "You certainly are straightforward at the most convenient times... Anyway, are you going to reveal yours?" Vergil laughed awkwardly, turning his head slightly. "¡­You really want me to strip?" "¡­Huh?" Coughing slightly, Vergil faced him. "I mean, my mark is on my chest." Suppressing a twitch of his lips, Azriel spoke. "You''re really embarrassed to show me your chest, like I''m your boyfriend or something?" Vergil furrowed his brows. "Wait, why am I the girlfriend?" "Because I sure as hell wouldn''t be afraid to show my chest right now." Clicking his tongue, Vergil turned away. "Fine, I am embarrassed. It''s not like you need to see anyway, right?" Azriel shook his head. "I don''t, but at the very least, tell me which god you belong to." For a few seconds, Vergil stared at his half-empty glass, twirling it before gulping it down in one go. "The god of Dreams... meaning I am the¡ª" "Apostle of Dreams." Azriel finished the sentence, looking at him curiously. Even in the book, it was never mentioned what apostle Vergil was. It wasn''t even confirmed if he was one, though it was hinted at multiple times. And considering how Vergil had made Lumine''s life difficult, only for Lumine to end up... ''...getting stronger.'' "So, do you know what apostle I am?" Vergil nodded. "Apostle of Death... Seriously, the tattoo and the name, downright ominous if I have to say." ''Well, he''s right.'' Out of all the apostles, one might think Azriel would be the most villainous. Maybe that''s why Vergil was trying to test him to see where he exactly stood. A sigh escaped his lips. "Then you can tell me how you knew I am the Apostle of Death?" Vergil nodded. "What else but a dream..." "A dream?" "Yes, a dream." "And? What did you see that led us to be sitting here, drinking buddies?" "...Give me a refill first." ''Since when did I go from a prince to a bartender?'' Azriel thought, but he complied, refilling Vergil''s glass and waiting patiently as Vergil took another sip, sighing. "Two years ago, I once had a dream¡ªor at least I think it was a dream." ''Wait, don''t tell me he''s about to give his life story now?'' Azriel wanted to groan. He wasn''t interested in Vergil''s life story; he just wanted to know how Vergil had identified him as the Apostle of Death. It was 2 a.m., and Azriel needed sleep whenever he could get it because sleeping long hours was already difficult for him. "I was walking forward on a bridge, my feet carrying me without me being able to move my own body. All around me was just... stars. It was like I was in space." Vergil continued. "Then, at the end of that bridge, I saw something... I don''t know what I saw." Furrowing his brows, Azriel looked at Vergil, who was gritting his teeth as cracks formed on the glass he was holding. ''...That''s an expensive glass.'' "I can''t remember. But whatever it was, it made me return to my room in the next second, and all I could think about was how scared I was. I don''t think I''ve ever been more scared in my life, and I haven''t been since." Vergil''s body was shaking slightly. He locked eyes with Azriel. "But since that day, I knew three words in my mind which I didn''t know before: Gods, Apostles, and Dreams." "...." "I haven''t had a dream like that since then... until¡ª" "Until you came to the academy." Vergil nodded as Azriel finished for him. ''Whatever he saw shook him so badly that he forced himself to forget, and...'' It explained Vergil''s reckless behavior. But what had Vergil seen? The God of Dreams? Azriel shook his head slightly. ''I better not even go there.'' "The day after the entrance exam, I finally had another dream." ''Finally, we''re getting there.'' "Instead of being on that bridge, I walked in a field of lilies... It was a field painted with them, and in the middle stood a throne." Vergil narrowed his eyes. "You were sitting on that throne." Azriel nodded. ''The throne must have represented my title as Apex, and the lilies as... death.'' He didn''t think Vergil knew about flowers, so it was an interesting discovery. "I also saw another thing." Azriel furrowed his brows. "What was it?" "After that, I found myself in a forest. Everything was green and so alive, filled with animals. I then saw a strange butterfly... that butterfly was different from every other animal there and... was beautiful." ''I wish I could have seen it.'' Azriel didn''t really have an opinion on butterflies, but he was curious about the one Vergil saw. "I ran after it, and when I did, I saw it land on the head of another student..." Azriel sighed as he realized what Vergil was saying. "Lumine Versille. Apostle of¡ª" "Life." Vergil finished the sentence, making Azriel break into a smile. ''So it''s true. In the book, Vergil was trying to make Lumine stronger in his own way.'' A way that made him seem like the bad guy. Vergil was limited in how he could do that without making Lumine suspicious. It was the easiest method he must have thought of. ''To go to such lengths... everyone here really is a good person in the end.'' It made Azriel feel out of place. "...I told you the reasons for my actions. You could call it my way of actually apologizing. I won''t ask you how you knew about the apostles... not until I can earn your trust, of course, and you tell me yourself." It seemed like Vergil wanted to have a relationship with Azriel¡ªthough not a romantic one. Azriel didn''t say anything, lost in thought. He didn''t hate Vergil for what he did and understood him as well. In fact, having someone to talk to about these things lightened his chest a little. He didn''t want to speak to Lumine about the apostles and gods yet. Instead, he preferred that Lumine found out himself. "...So you want us to be friends?" Vergil nodded immediately. "I do." Azriel sighed for the umpteenth time that day. He didn''t mind becoming friends with Vergil, who was also the Apostle of Dreams. Someone who was genuinely a good person. Having him around would only benefit Azriel. He wanted to be friends with the main characters, so it worked. It''s just... ''I feel conflicted about befriending them for my own gain...'' But it was not like he had a choice when an opportunity presented itself. And so... "Let''s have another drink. To our new friendship." Vergil smiled as Azriel tried to match his smile while refilling their glasses. The plot of the book had already been altered by Azriel''s involvement. He had no idea what was going to happen next. ''It''s better to destroy the future and build a new one.'' Azriel knew exactly where the future in the book was headed. ''...As long as I can save this world and create a future for myself, it''s worth it.'' Stronger heroes are needed. The plot had to be broken into pieces, and some sacrifices were necessary. But... ''I''ll make sure to save you, Vergil.'' They were friends now, and Azriel wasn''t going to let him die. Especially not at the end of the first half. Chapter 59: Mana Theory The room was dim, lit only by a single light bulb hanging from the ceiling, flickering on and off like a dying heartbeat. It was the kind of scene ripped straight out of a movie: an old wooden table stood in the center, worn and splintered with age. Behind the table sat a man, head bowed, his face twisted in anguish as he clenched his fists. Click¡ª! The door creaked open, and a man in a black coat and hat stepped inside, a cigarette hanging from his lips. He wore black gloves and boots, and his entire outfit was a deep, impenetrable black. Step¡ª! His footsteps echoed through the room, each one a heavy, deliberate sound. Step¡ª! With each step, the man at the table shuddered, his body betraying his fear. Step¡ª! The man in black finally stopped in front of the table. With a swift motion¡ª Thwip¡ª! ¡ªhe dropped a stack of papers onto the table. The seated man''s eyes widened in horror as he saw the photos. His wife. His kids. Smiling, laughing, completely unaware. Pictures of them at home, out shopping, even asleep. "...I told you I would find them, didn''t I?" "P-Please... don''t hurt them." The man in black sighed deeply and took a seat across from him. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That depends on you. Do what we told you, and I give you my word¡ªnot a single finger will be laid on them." Tears welled up in the man''s eyes as his body shook with silent sobs. "What... What you''re asking me to do..." He whispered, his voice choking off as his teeth clenched tighter. The man in black stood up again, slowly removing the cigarette from his mouth. Huff... He exhaled a cloud of smoke, the haze lingering in the dim light. Adjusting his hat, he crushed the cigarette under his boot and began to walk away. Pausing at the door, he spoke one last time. "You''re a good person, but this world won''t survive on good people. This... is the least you can do to make sure your family does." With that, he left, the door creaking open and then slamming shut behind him. The man at the table was left alone, tears streaming down his face as he stared at the pictures of his family. "...I''m sorry... Please, forgive me." ***** "Haa... Seriously, I''m going to die! There''s no way I''m surviving the rest of these classes!" Students slumped over their desks, exhausted and miserable. They looked like they''d just stumbled out of a torture chamber, their faces pale and their bodies trembling. The day had begun with Instructor Solomon forcing all the students of HCS-1 to run laps around the entire academy for two relentless hours. There had been no introductions, no easing into the day¡ªjust endless running, with Solomon grinning like a maniac the entire time. After those brutal hours, they were grudgingly allowed to shower and change back into their academy uniforms from the sweat-soaked sports clothes they had been forced to wear. Apparently, what they had endured was just a "warm-up" in Solomon''s eyes. "Tell me about it... I swear, one day I''m going to wipe that smile off his face!" "How are we supposed to survive the rest of our classes?" "At least we should get a break after our Mana Theory class with Instructor Salvator." "I swear, if he''s as crazy as Instructor Ranni or Solomon, I''m done. I''ll end it right here." Complaints flew around the room as the students vented their frustrations, chatting lazily in their exhaustion. "Hey, but seriously..." One of the classmates suddenly lowered his voice. "Those two aren''t human..." The others nodded in agreement. "Right? They must be skinwalkers or something." "Instructor Solomon even said he''d give those two different tasks to do." "It''s like they''re from another world..." "Basically, they are. But yeah, I wish we could talk to them too." The two they were referring to were obviously Azriel and Lumine. The other students glanced at them¡ªAzriel was watching Celestina with interest as she lay with her head down on the desk, fatigued. Lumine was beside her, trying to cheer up Yelena, who was in the same state. They were all seated in the same spots as the day before. It had become an unspoken rule that they would sit at the front from now on. "I mean, Lumine seems approachable, but..." "Yeah, Azriel Crimson... There are so many rumors about him, especially after what happened at the arena." The other students nodded. "One punch was all it took to knock out the ninth-ranked student of our year... What''s his deal?" "At least he''s handsome, even if the rumors are true..." "A handsome delinquent prince... I could go for that." The boys felt a pang of jealousy as the girls muttered among themselves. "What about Princess Celestina...?" One of the boys asked. The others nodded, thinking. "She doesn''t belong to our world either... But do you think she''s with Prince Azriel?" One student shrugged. "I heard a rumor that the children of the four great clans often get together, so maybe that''s why?" "Is that so? Hey, you should go talk to them." "Huh? Why me? You go." "Ugh... No way." It seemed the topic of conversation always revolved around the four top students in the class. It was obvious they had the strongest class among the first years, boasting four of the top ten students: the Apex, the second, third, and sixth ranks. It was ridiculous, yet somehow it had happened. But because of that, a clear divide had formed between the top students and the rest. Some felt unworthy to approach them, some were scared, and others had their own reasons. The top students, for their part, hadn''t approached anyone else either, adding to the awkward atmosphere. Even though it was only the second day, it was clear that if things continued like this, the class would end up divided. It was technically the Apex''s responsibility to handle such things... Not that Azriel seemed to notice or care. "Alright! I''m going to talk to them!" One student suddenly declared, standing up with his fists clenched in determination. The others looked at him with admiration. "You can do it!" "Yeah, we believe in you!" The girls cheered him on, boosting his confidence. Just as he was about to take his first step... "Everyone, take your seats. Class is starting." Instructor Salvator walked in. ***** Azriel watched Instructor Salvator approach the desk at the front of the class and take a seat, holding a stack of papers. Salvator dropped the papers onto the desk with a decisive thud. To his left, Azriel noticed Celestina finally sitting up properly, though she still looked exhausted. "You good?" Celestina attempted a smile but failed. She shook her head lightly. "...I''ll be fine in a few hours." Azriel nodded in understanding. Unlike Azriel and Lumine, who were both Grade 3 intermediates, Celestina didn''t have the same physical stamina. Despite this, she had performed better than most students, even though physical activities weren''t her strength. ''Maybe I should buy her a bottle of water later.'' It would be a good excuse to spend some time together. "Ahem!" Instructor Salvator cleared his throat, drawing the students'' attention. "You can be relieved that I''m not like Instructor Ranni, throwing void worms to scare you, or like Instructor Solomon, who probably drained every ounce of energy from you. Instead..." Instructor Salvator picked up the bundle of papers he had brought with him and smiled kindly. "We''ll start this class with a test!" A collective groan rose from the students, their spirits deflating further. "I... I can''t lift my hands!" "I can''t feel them... I think I need to see a doctor!" Instructor Salvator ignored their complaints and began distributing the papers. His eyes briefly met Azriel''s, and he nodded slightly. Azriel returned the nod. ''I guess that''s his way of congratulating me on becoming the Apex?'' After handing out the papers, Instructor Salvator returned to his desk. "You have the entire class period for this test. If you finish early, you may leave until your next class." Suddenly, Salvator''s eyes locked onto Azriel''s. "Except for you, Cadet Azriel. I need you to stay behind and follow me to the headmistress''s office after class." Murmurs spread through the classroom at Salvator''s announcement. Azriel looked confused but nodded in acknowledgment. "Silence." Salvator warned. "If I catch anyone talking or trying to cheat, I will send you to Instructor Solomon." At that, the classmates paled and hurriedly focused on their papers. "Azriel... Do you know why Headmistress Freya wants to see you?" Celestina''s voice was a quiet murmur beside him. Azriel''s lips twitched at the question. He glanced subtly around, noting that it seemed Instructor Salvator was either pretending not to notice or genuinely didn''t hear. "It must be because of the... incident with Lumine yesterday." Azriel replied quietly. Celestina didn''t respond, instead focusing intently on her test. The education system had advanced significantly in this world compared to Azriel''s previous one, but he wasn''t behind. As Leo, he had excelled in academics, and as Azriel, he hadn''t slacked off either. Knowledge was power¡ªa belief Azriel held firmly. He scanned through the test and saw that it was straightforward. What does "mana stabilization" refer to? a) The process of increasing mana flow b) The process of balancing mana to prevent fluctuations c) The act of storing mana in a physical object d) The ability to generate mana from external sources ''The answer is B.'' Define "mana flux." Mana flux refers to the variation in mana flow or concentration within a given area over time. It can occur due to natural events, changes in the environment, or other factors. After 20 minutes, Azriel completed the test. He sighed and dropped his pen, glancing up to see Instructor Salvator watching him. Azriel managed a wry smile. ''Yeah... I''ll wait.'' It didn''t seem like the meeting with the headmistress would be about what happened yesterday. Chapter 60: Mission The cafeteria was fairly empty when Celestina, Yelena, and Lumine arrived after finishing their test before the class ended. As they sat down, Celestina took a seat opposite the two, watching as they both eagerly dug into their food. Celestina smiled slightly. She had already interacted with a few people at the academy. Thanks to Azriel, she was grateful to count Lumine and Yelena¡ªalong with Azriel himself¡ªas her friends. Azriel''s presence had made it easier for her to grow closer to them. Normally, most people would want to befriend her for their own gain, something Celestina understood well. She, too, had made connections to potentially bring allies to the Frost Clan in the future. But Lumine and Yelena were different¡ªthey didn''t seem to care about using her or Azriel for their own purposes. ''Though I should do something about the other classmates...'' She mused, noticing the distance between herself, Azriel, and the rest of the class. If Azriel wasn''t going to address it, she felt she should at least try, especially if the situation remained unresolved after their trip to the Void Dungeon. She didn''t blame Azriel for not trying to unite the class; if he didn''t want to, that was fine with her. "Hey, do you think Azriel will be alright?" Lumine''s voice interrupted her thoughts, his tone tinged with concern. ''What a good friend Azriel has found...'' "He told me it''s probably because of everything that happened in the Celestial Arena," Yelena frowned slightly. "But then, shouldn''t Lumine have been called as well? Besides, we followed the academy''s rules, didn''t we?" Even if on the first day, they hadn''t broken any rules since everything had happened within the Celestial Arena. ''She''s right.'' Even though Lumine hadn''t fought, he was still heavily involved, and in a way, Yelena was too. It made sense that they should have been called to the Headmistress''s office as well. ''Is Cadet Vergil there too?'' Celestina wondered. After Azriel left, Vergil had also disappeared, and no one had asked what happened between them. She was a bit worried that Vergil might try something to get revenge on Azriel. ''Azriel should be able to handle it though...'' She doubted that anyone among the first years could gain an advantage over him. "Maybe it''s not academy-related?" Lumine suggested, breaking into her thoughts. Before Celestina could respond, a voice cut through the air. "Master isn''t with you guys?" A silver-haired boy approached their table, glancing around as if searching for Azriel. ''His name was Nol.'' Celestina recalled. Yesterday, Nol had disappeared the moment Azriel did, without them noticing. "He had to stay in class, waiting for Instructor Salvator since he was called by the Headmistress, apparently." Lumine informed him. "Oh..." Nol''s shoulders slumped in disappointment as he stood in front of their table. "Did you get to leave class early as well?" Yelena asked curiously. Nol shrugged. "No, I was about to fall asleep, so I asked to go to the bathroom." "I see..." Yelena murmured, unsure how to respond. "Your name is Nol, right?" Nol turned his head towards Celestina and nodded with a small smile. "Master spoke a lot about you, Princess Celestina." "O-Oh, is that so?" Celestina didn''t know how to respond to that. ''What did he tell him?'' She wondered, curiosity piqued. But she quickly cleared her throat, pushing the thought aside. "Cadet Nol... can I ask what your ranking is?" After the academy session yesterday, she had tried to find someone named Nol in the top 100 but had no luck. "Me? I''m ranked 237th." "I see..." ''So I was wrong...'' Celestina felt a bit disappointed. She assumed Nol was hiding his rank, especially recalling how Azriel didn''t dismiss his words lightly and how confidently Nol had spoken about taking on Kai. "...You''re ranked 237th?" Lumine asked quietly, seeming doubtful for some reason, causing Celestina and Yelena to frown. Nol turned towards him, still smiling but with his eyes slightly narrowed. "That''s correct. Oh, and¡ª" Suddenly, Nol bowed his head slightly. "I would like to thank you for being friends with Master. It seems that Master cares about you a lot, Lumine." Lumine got flustered at the sudden gesture and Nol''s words. "P-Please stop bowing! I should be the one thanking him for wanting to be friends with me." Nol laughed, while Yelena giggled. Celestina, however, narrowed her eyes. ''He diverted the topic...'' "I didn''t think Master would have any friends at the academy, knowing him." Celestina tilted her head, while Lumine and Yelena looked on curiously. "Cadet Nol, how did you meet Azriel?" Nol''s smile widened at Celestina''s question. "Please, just call me Nol." Celestina nodded. "As for how I met Master? That was in the Void Realm." ""!!"" Their eyes widened in surprise at his words. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Celestina knew Azriel had been in the Void Realm, unlike Yelena and Lumine, but she hadn''t known that the boy in front of her had been there too. ''He... he was with Azriel there?'' "So the rumors are true... he was actually in the Void Realm?" "And you were with him?" Yelena added, drawing in a sharp breath. Nol merely nodded. "Well, I don''t think it''s right for me to speak about that time unless Master gives permission. Anyway, I should probably go before Instructor Juliet gives me another scolding." With that, Nol grinned and walked away, leaving the three of them to process what they had just heard. ''If he was with Azriel there... there''s no way he''s just ranked 237th.'' Celestina was certain of that. But how strong was Nol? She didn''t know. ***** After class, Azriel followed Instructor Salvator towards Headmistress Freya''s office. Neither spoke as they made their way inside. Behind her desk sat Freya herself, but what caught Azriel''s attention was the presence of others in the room. Solomon was leaning against the wall, Ranni was there as well, and Juliet stood next to Freya on her right. All except Freya turned toward him¡ªRanni smiling, Solomon grinning, and Juliet narrowing her eyes. Azriel walked forward and, without waiting for an invitation, sat in the chair across from Freya. Instructor Salvator closed the door behind them and took his place on Freya''s left. Freya stopped writing on the paper before her and met Azriel''s gaze with a blank expression. "Do you know why I called you here?" Azriel cracked a small smile. "I don''t." Freya narrowed her eyes, remaining silent for a few seconds before speaking again. "...You''re lying." She said, a sigh escaping her lips. "Not that it matters anymore." Azriel showed no reaction, maintaining his composure as he continued to look at her. ''She should smile more... I''m sure she''d find someone with a face as pretty as hers.'' He mused, though he wisely kept that thought to himself. Freya''s tone shifted to one of formal authority as she addressed him. "Cadet Azriel Crimson, I, Freya Selene, Headmistress of the Hero Academy, have called you here to personally assign you a mission during your upcoming trip to the Void Dungeon." Chapter 61: High-risk, High-reward A deafening silence followed Freya''s words. Everyone except Solomon and Azriel looked shocked at her. It was understandable¡ªassigning missions to students was something that normally only happened in the second year, not the first. "What is the meaning of this, Freya?" Juliet was the first to break the silence, scowling. "It''s exactly as I said, Juliet. I''m personally assigning Azriel a mission when he goes to the Void Dungeon. We have reason to believe that Neo Genesis will attempt an attack then." "...!" Juliet, Salvator, and Ranni all reacted to the news. "So, they''ve finally decided to make their move...!" Salvator furrowed his brows. "But why Cadet Azriel!? Even if he is the Apex of the first years, the reason missions are only given to second years is because they''ve already built up enough..." Juliet trailed off, realizing what she was about to say. Experience. Something everyone in the room knew Azriel already had. "Still... even then, wouldn''t a third-year or someone else be more suitable for the mission?" Juliet wasn''t convinced, and Azriel understood her hesitation. Freya shook her head. "Unfortunately, I can only trust the people in this room for this mission..." Ranni narrowed her eyes slightly. "By trust, do you mean...?" Freya nodded. "Yes. There''s a high possibility that Neo Genesis has infiltrated the Academy itself." Freya continued, "At the Void Dungeon, only Ranni will go with a few other instructors I consider the least suspicious. Solomon, you''ll be secretly trailing behind. Make sure no one notices you." The other instructors seemed displeased, and Salvator spoke up. "What about our classes? If an attack is imminent, I''d rather be there to prevent any tragedy from happening." Freya shook her head. "No. I''ll need you and Juliet with me when the attack occurs, to ensure we can eliminate the threat completely." They seemed reluctant but nodded nonetheless. The possibility of infiltration within the Academy was extremely dangerous and needed to be addressed when the enemy''s guard was down. "As for you, Cadet Azriel..." Freya turned her attention to him, who had been listening quietly the entire time. "You will be responsible for handling the situation inside the Void Dungeon, ensuring the safety of the students until Solomon and Ranni deal with the situation on the surface." Azriel raised an eyebrow slightly. "Quite the heavy responsibility on my shoulders, don''t you think?" Though, in truth, it was something he had expected. Juliet nodded in agreement. "I concur. What if they encounter a situation that Azriel cannot handle on his own?" Freya didn''t respond immediately, only meeting Azriel''s gaze. He sighed. "I''ve already taken measures. As long as Instructor Solomon and Instructor Ranni ensure that no advanced or higher-level threats enter the Void Dungeon during the attack, I should be able to manage." Juliet furrowed her brows. "Already taken measures? So you knew about the attack, like Freya... how?" Azriel smiled slightly. "That information is classified, Instructor Juliet. If you have an issue with that, you''ll have to take it up with the head of the Crimson Clan." In other words, his father. A challenge she obviously couldn''t accept. She could only click her tongue in frustration, while Solomon stifled a laugh. "This will be dangerous, but it''s also a good opportunity for the students to grow. Cadet Azriel, I expect you to lead them to the fifth floor with the help of the other instructors when the attack happens," Freya continued. The fifth floor was different from the first four floors¡ªit was a safe zone, meaning no Void creatures would spawn there. It was also a place where humans had established a town for trade and business. "This still seems too reckless to me... A lot could go wrong in the Void Dungeon. Even if they come out stronger, they could just as easily lose their lives," Salvator said, still unconvinced. Freya sighed. "We don''t have a choice. We need to protect the students and civilians both on the surface and within the Void Dungeon. Our resources are stretched thin, and we can''t fully trust anyone outside this room. The only advantage we have is that we''re prepared¡ªwe''ll stop their blades mid-swing." Salvator eventually nodded, though with a solemn expression. "If that''s your decision, I''ll follow your orders." "Gods! The both of you seriously need to calm down! We have the upper hand here, knowing beforehand that they''ll attack. Nothing will go wrong." Solomon urged, trying to ease the tension in Salvator and Juliet, who were visibly on edge. Ranni, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke up. "Freya, you mentioned that I''ll be dealing with them on the surface alongside Solomon, which means I won''t be able to assist the students in the Void Dungeon during the attack, correct?" Freya didn''t respond, but her silence was answer enough, making Ranni bite her lip. If Azriel and the other instructors could hold off the enemy long enough, either by Salvator, Freya and Juliet clearing up the Academy or by Solomon and Ranni finishing the fight on the surface, they could secure a victory. But... sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How long could they hold out? Ranni, like Salvator and Juliet, seemed uneasy about the plan. "Haa... If you three are going to act more afraid than the kid in front of us, who should be the most concerned but isn''t... we might as well throw in the towel," Solomon said suddenly, causing everyone to snap their heads toward him as he clicked his tongue. "What? It''s not a terrible idea. We could put an end to this right now¡ªeliminate the spies in the Academy, cancel the trip to the Void Dungeon, and prevent any student deaths. We could also alert the four great clans and the government to tighten security around the capital. But doing this would, of course, tip off Neo Genesis that we''ve discovered their plan. But hey, at least no one would die, even if we sacrifice our advantage in capturing them." A tense silence followed Solomon''s words. It was clear that he was in a foul mood, frustrated by the others'' reluctance to fully embrace the plan. "Instructor Solomon is right, you know?" Azriel finally broke the silence. "We won''t get another opportunity like this with Neo Genesis. Can we fully trust the instructors who''ll be with us in the Void Dungeon? Probably not. Do we have another choice? Yes, we do..." Juliet and the others looked confused. "What do you mean by another choice?" Juliet asked. Azriel smiled slightly. "Trust your students... instructors." Their eyes widened slightly at Azriel''s words. "Cadet Lumine, Cadet Vergil, Cadet Kai, Cadet Celestina, Cadet Anastasia, Cadet Yelena... and even the other first-year students. Have you seen so many first years capable of rivaling second-year students? Do you think this happened by some stroke of luck? No, it didn''t. They''ve all reached this point through their own skills. Time is finally about to move forward again... but it won''t if we''re too afraid to take risks." A high-risk, high-reward plan. Trusting the students and instructors in the Void Dungeon to handle themselves. Surviving until one of the instructors in this room could reach them. ''Diamonds are formed under pressure... and so will they.'' Freya nodded. "Azriel is right. We''re assuming the worst¡ªthat the instructors might betray us¡ªbut I highly doubt that. It''s just that no one outside this room can be fully trusted like you all here. The Void creatures on the first four floors should be manageable for this year''s students, something that any other first-year students wouldn''t be able to handle. Perhaps it''s better that this attack happens, to give them a real challenge." Solomon grinned broadly, pleased by Azriel''s and Freya''s words, while the others sighed and nodded in agreement. Azriel smiled slightly as well. ''...A bunch of crazy people here,'' he thought, putting the lives of students at risk. But everyone knew that this might be necessary¡ªto show them the true cruelty of the world. With everyone finally convinced, they began meticulously planning the details, ensuring there were no gaps, no oversights, and that every contingency was accounted for. If this worked... They might deliver a devastating blow to Neo Genesis. Chapter 62: Laughter Ever since arriving in this world, Azriel had accomplished many things¡ªmost of which he was proud of. Yet, there were still countless goals he needed to achieve, challenges that lay ahead. Some would be difficult, but none so pressing as the one task he had neglected since his arrival... Training. It wasn''t that he was weak. With the combined memories of Leo and Azriel, he was a formidable fighter. He was strong. But not strong enough. And so... Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! The sound of Azriel''s fists slamming into a heavy bag echoed through one of the Academy''s gym rooms. Red lightning crackled around his knuckles, intensifying the force of each strike. He was dressed in black pants and a matching black t-shirt, both soaked with sweat. It was 4 a.m., and the room was empty, save for him. Unable to sleep, Azriel had decided it was time to train¡ªreally train¡ªfor once. And what exactly was he working on? Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! His speed. One of the first things he noticed upon arriving in this world was that he was faster than most of his peers. He could even keep pace with Caleus, who also relied on his speed and was stronger than Azriel. As long as it was a contest of skill, that is. But if there was one thing Azriel wanted to improve, it was his speed. Even in his previous life, when he played games with Nathan, the first thing he''d always upgrade was his speed stat. It was a childish thought, perhaps, but wouldn''t it be cool to defeat an enemy before they even realized what happened? He had tried to do just that with Cadet Kai back at the Celestial Arena, but he wasn''t fast enough. He wanted to be faster. Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! He kept punching and kicking the bag, each strike aimed at increasing his speed. ''Faster... I''m not fast enough.'' And so, the only sound that filled the room was the relentless pounding of Azriel''s fists against the punching bag, driven by an unyielding desire to become faster. ***** The entire night, Jasmine had been buried in work required of her as the student council president. With the new school year, she also needed to recruit new members from the first-year batch. It was now 5 a.m., and she finally decided to take a break. It wasn''t that being the student council president was so demanding that Jasmine couldn''t even sleep. It was just that¡­ she procrastinated. Too much. Now, she had to sacrifice her sleep to actually get some work done. Realizing that it was too late to go to bed, she decided to head to one of the gym rooms. If she wasn''t going to sleep, she might as well train. And since it was still early in the morning, no one would be there. The corridors were empty and dimly lit as she arrived in front of a familiar gym room. Reaching the door, she opened it and stepped inside. Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! "Huh?" As soon as she entered, she heard the sound of something heavy being struck. Curiosity piqued, Jasmine walked toward the source of the sound. When she found it, her eyes widened in shock. Bam¡ª! "Not" Bam¡ª! "Fast" Bam¡ª! "Enough" Bam¡ª! At the far end of the boxing area stood a familiar figure she instantly recognized. His back was hunched, and a pool of sweat had formed around his feet. Drip... Drip...! But it wasn''t just sweat. Blood was seeping from his knuckles, which crackled with red lightning. Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! Ever since his return, Jasmine had noticed how much Azriel had changed. Whether that was for better or worse, she wasn''t sure. He smiled, he laughed, he sighed. "More." Bam¡ª! But she had never seen him like this before. His face was filled with determination, frustration, and¡­ anger. Such a raw expression made everything else he''d shown her seem almost unreal. Her feet felt rooted to the spot as she watched him punch and kick the bag faster and faster. ''Why isn''t he getting tired? How long has he been here? What about his mana¡ªhasn''t it depleted yet? ¡­Why is he pushing himself so hard?'' Nothing made sense. There was something about him that made Jasmine unable to tear her gaze away. The longer she watched, the more she began to realize what he was doing. He wasn''t just punching the bag. No. The tips of his hair were¡­ White. It was incredibly hard to notice, but when Jasmine did¡­ Her blood ran cold. ''He''s¡­ he''s crazy!'' Cra...Crackle¡ª! There. She saw it. Only for a few seconds. The red lightning¡­ turned white. It was just for a moment, but in that moment, she felt like she was dreaming. ''He¡­ he''s merging his affinities!?'' It was such an absurd thing to witness. And yet¡­ She couldn''t move a single step forward. All she could do was one thing. Watch. . . bam¡ª! . S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . Ten minutes. . . Bam¡ª! . . Twenty minutes. . . Bam¡ª! . . Thirty minutes. . . Bam¡ª! . . Forty minutes. . . Bam¡ª! . . One hour. . . At exactly one hour, it happened. Bam¡ª! The entire punching bag¡­ turned into ice. Jasmine''s mind went blank. At the same moment, Azriel collapsed onto the floor, breathing heavily and coughing. Jasmine snapped out of her daze and moved toward him, but then... "Hahaha!" Azriel laughed, ignoring his own state and sitting amid the pool of blood and sweat. No. He just kept laughing. He watched as the punching bag turned to ice upon contact with his lightning. Azriel''s eyes shone brightly, his laughter echoing through the room. Jasmine''s mind froze once again. The expression on his face¡­ She had never seen such joy from him before. It was the first time since his return that she had seen him so... happy. "I did it! I actually fucking did it...!" He continued to laugh, like a child discovering something wondrous for the first time. Jasmine could only blink, unable to comprehend what to do. When his laughter finally subsided, he fell back, still breathing heavily. Yet the smile never left his face. Noticing Jasmine''s gaze, Azriel turned his head towards her. The air between them instantly grew awkward. Azriel''s mouth moved as if he were struggling to find words. "..." "...H-how long have you been watching?" Jasmine wanted to lie and say she hadn''t seen anything, but... She couldn''t bring herself to lie. She attempted a smile, but it faltered instantly. So, she told the truth. "An hour." Chapter 63: The Crimson Siblings After the unexpected turn of events, Azriel and Jasmine decided to head back to his room. Azriel took a shower, freshened up, and brewed some tea for both of them. Now, they sat side by side on the couch, sipping their tea in silence. It was awkward. Both were at the top of their respective years¡ªAzriel ruling the first, Jasmine the second. The Crimson Siblings. Yet... ''...Dammit. I really messed up.'' He never imagined Jasmine would be there, watching him the entire time. He''d been so focused on getting faster while merging his affinities that he''d completely forgotten about his surroundings. And now... Azriel felt extremely embarrassed for the way he had acted. But who could blame him? What he had accomplished was thought to be impossible. Merging affinities. Having dual affinities was already incredibly rare¡ªso rare that the names of those who possessed them were well-known. The idea of merging affinities was beyond belief. No one had even considered it... Until Lumine, of course, but that was supposed to happen in the future. Yet Azriel had done it now. In the present. And not just with any affinities, but with lightning and ice¡ªtwo that were thought to be incompatible. "...You really did something incredible, you know that?" Jasmine finally broke the silence, causing Azriel''s lips to twitch. "Not really... It''s just something anyone could achieve if they actually tried." It wasn''t a lie. Perhaps if there were more people with dual affinities, they could have proven that merging was possible much earlier. Still, it had taken four void generations to finally confirm it. Jasmine, however, shook her head. "Most aren''t crazy enough to put themselves through what you did just to see if it''s possible." She smiled suddenly. "At least I can die peacefully after seeing you accomplish it!" Azriel averted his eyes, taking a sip of his tea. "Please forget about my five seconds of happiness." "Impossible." ''Tch...'' An instant denial. "By the way... why were you using a punching bag?" Azriel didn''t look at her. In fact, he didn''t dare to. "Well, bec¡ª" "Don''t lie." Jasmine cut in, as if she knew he was about to. "What? How would you even know if I was going to lie?" "I just do." Azriel narrowed his eyes at her before sighing and looking ahead again. "...Multitasking." "What?" Jasmine gave him a puzzled look, as if she''d misheard him. "You heard me, dammit. I said I was multitasking!" Jasmine blinked at him. "I haven''t trained much these past months, so I was multitasking¡ªtrying to become faster while also merging my affinities. Honestly, I didn''t think I''d manage to do it in just a few hours." Azriel grumbled. Merging his affinities felt almost too easy, but he understood why it happened so quickly. Being blessed by a god had its advantages. "I see..." For some reason, Jasmine looked at him gently, making him feel a little awkward. ''What is up with her...?'' But before he could think any further, his vision suddenly tilted, and he found himself staring at the ceiling. The next second, he felt the back of his head resting against something soft. "Huh?" The sound of Jasmine''s laughter echoed as she watched his confused expression. "You''ve depleted your mana, and you''re physically and mentally exhausted, Azriel. Get some sleep." Azriel glared slightly at her. "I''m fine. I don''t need sleep. I''ve still got class in a few hours." Jasmine shook her head and began combing her fingers through his hair. "It''s okay to take a break once in a while..." Azriel looked at her, confused. ''Break? All I did was train today...'' Jasmine continued. "You think I don''t know about your nightmares?" His eyes widened. ''Did Dad tell her?'' "My hopeless little brother, you''ve been doing so much that doesn''t make sense to me... but it''s obvious you''re tired. Take a break from the academy today and spend some time with your big sister!" Azriel narrowed his eyes slightly, murmuring. "My dear sister, are you trying to use me as an excuse to neglect your responsibilities?" Jasmine looked away, refusing to meet his gaze. "N-no! Of course not. I wouldn''t dare do such a thing... definitely not." She nodded to herself, as if convincing herself, while continuing to run her fingers through his hair. A sigh escaped Azriel''s lips. If he skipped today, he was sure Instructor Ranni would let him off. She might think he was preparing himself for the mission or something along those lines. "...You really are my sister, you know." Jasmine looked confused. "Wasn''t that obvious?" He chuckled. "I meant that if it were anyone else messing with my hair, I would have ripped their hand off." Her hand hesitated for a moment before she continued. "T-then it''s good that I''m not just anyone." Ignoring her wry smile, Azriel closed his eyes, another sigh escaping his lips. Silence settled between them, but this time it wasn''t awkward. It was peaceful and comfortable as they enjoyed each other''s company. ***** Jasmine kept staring at Azriel, who had his head on her lap, a smile on her face. She hadn''t been lying when she said she was trying to neglect her duties. In truth, she had already finished almost everything. All that was left was recruiting new members, but that could wait. After all, what could be more important than spending time with her little brother? Nothing! Jasmine wanted to ask about what had happened on his first day at the academy. She had heard the rumors about the fight he had in the Celestial Arena, where some cadet had used his name, but apparently, Azriel hadn''t done anything after that. She couldn''t understand why he let it go. Whenever she thought she had figured out that Azriel was trying to rebuild his reputation, he would let something like that slide, something that could potentially harm it. But today... She felt like she was beginning to understand him better. She hadn''t seen his guard down like this since he reunited with their parents. "Jasmine." Azriel''s voice suddenly snapped her out of her thoughts. His eyes were still closed, but he had called her name. Jasmine furrowed her brows slightly. "What is it?" Since his return, Azriel usually called her ''dear sister'' in a playful way, which she found cute. But now, hearing him use her name, she knew it must be something important. "...If I were to do something stupid, would you hate me?" Jasmine''s eyes widened slightly at the question. It was an unexpected one, especially coming from Azriel. ''Something stupid...'' She knew that, coming from him, ''stupid'' likely meant something more dangerous. It didn''t take her long to come up with an answer. Jasmine parted her lips. "If you did something stupid, I''d get angry... but¡ª" She suddenly smiled brightly. "I would never hate you." For a few seconds, Azriel didn''t say anything, letting the silence settle between them. And then... "I see..." Azriel smiled genuinely, a small laugh escaping his lips. "What''s so funny?" She didn''t think there was anything humorous about her answer, so why did he laugh? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Azriel merely shook his head slightly, not offering any explanation, making her even more curious and slightly annoyed. ''Ugh, and here I am being so kind to you...!'' Why would he leave her in suspense? Just as she was mulling over this, she suddenly noticed the rhythmic breathing of Azriel, indicating that he had fallen asleep. Forgetting about her inner turmoil, she gazed down at the sleeping Azriel. ''Hehe, I feel like I could watch your sleeping face forever...'' But she lied. After ten minutes of gazing at his face, her own eyes grew heavy, and... Jasmine also fell asleep. It was safe to say that neither of the Crimson siblings attended the academy that day. Chapter 64: 527 There are a total of 527 students in the first year of the Hero Academy. In the second year, that number drops to 203¡ªa decrease of more than half. And in the third and final year... 98. Once again, more than half of the current third-year students have dropped out. This means that, in total, the Hero Academy has 828 students across all three years. There are reasons why more than half of the students drop out each year. Some realize that being a hero isn''t their true dream, some find they aren''t cut out for it, and some get expelled. But for the majority, the reason is fear. Fear of death, fear of void creatures, or fear of villains. Of course, this doesn''t mean that only 828 students across all three years are aiming to become heroes. There are other academies in Asia and throughout the world. But the Hero Academy in Asia is the most renowned... For one obvious reason. The students here must face their fears head-on to become heroes. Currently, outside the academy gates, Azriel stood with his class and Instructor Ranni, watching the other first-year classes board the buses. Today was the day... they would enter the Void Dungeon. Perhaps it was better to say that Azriel was standing at the very back of the class, unnoticed by anyone, while Instructor Ranni was checking to see if everyone was present. It wasn''t that he was avoiding them; Azriel simply found it peaceful to watch from a distance, enjoying the moment without any eyes on him. What amused him the most was that more than half of his class was talking to Celestina, Lumine, and Yelena. It seemed that on the day he was absent due to Jasmine, the barriers between the top students in his class had started to dissolve. They were all smiling and laughing, listening to Lumine, who appeared a bit embarrassed. A smile unconsciously crept onto Azriel''s face as he watched them. Speaking of yesterday, when he skipped class, he had, for the first time since arriving in this world, managed to sleep for eight hours without having any nightmares. ''I can see why Nathan used to make such a fuss about lap pillows...'' They were indeed a cure for everything. Though he wasn''t planning to ask for another lap pillow from his sister anytime soon. "Glad to see you made it, Cadet Azriel... I thought you might have chickened out, given your absence yesterday," Instructor Ranni''s voice reached his ears, pulling him out of his thoughts. He turned to see her standing next to him, also gazing at the students. Azriel looked away uncomfortably. "...I didn''t chicken out, I just... overslept." Instructor Ranni chuckled softly at his words. "Well, as long as you just overslept, it''s fine. There''s still time before everything begins... If you need to talk about anything, I''m here." A grateful smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he shook his head. "Thank you, Instructor Ranni, but really, there''s no need to worry. I''ve already steeled my mind for what''s to come." "...I see," she replied, her voice tinged with sadness. "Don''t you feel like all of this is unfair? You... these students, all of you are kids, yet you''re forced to train and fight because we adults are too weak to handle it ourselves. Instead of enjoying your youth, you''re forced to face these horrors, all because most of us are too afraid." Azriel turned his gaze toward her, noticing the melancholic expression on her face as she watched the students enjoying themselves. "Instructor Ranni... you''re facing these horrors too, as are countless other adults. It''s true that some adults are afraid to fight, but I don''t see it as unfair. Becoming a hero is a choice. Perhaps some here were dealt an unfair hand, but in the end, everyone here is willing to be a hero, not forced to." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It felt like he might be a little wrong, but the core truth remained: most heroes choose this path, fully aware that without them, humanity would fall. Becoming a pillar of humanity wasn''t something forced upon these students. Instructor Ranni hummed in response. "Perhaps you''re right... Still, I wonder when the day will come when children can just... be children." "That day will come." Azriel said softly. "But the first step to achieving that is winning the battle ahead." Instructor Ranni laughed quietly. "You''re certainly confident in your words, Cadet Azriel..." One of the buses filled up and departed, while another arrived. Instructor Ranni started walking toward it, likely to speak with the driver. "You should join your classmates and have fun with them, Cadet," she said, leaving those words behind as she walked away. Azriel watched her go. "...I''m good. I''d rather be an observer for today." After about 10 minutes, Instructor Ranni ordered her class to board the bus. The bus wasn''t like the ones Azriel remembered from his previous world¡ªit looked more modern, if he had to pick a word. It wasn''t flying or hovering in the air, but it still had wheels. The bus had tinted black windows and a sleek black body kit, with the interior being a stark snow-white. As they walked toward the bus, Azriel''s classmates finally began to notice his presence. "Ah, Azriel, you made it!" Lumine shouted, his voice carrying over the noise. Unfortunately, Lumine couldn''t catch up with him as he was pushed inside with the others. Azriel could only awkwardly wave back, mouthing "later" as they were herded onto the bus. Instructor Ranni, still outside, was glaring at them, making it clear she didn''t want to wait any longer. Though the classmates had grown more comfortable around Celestina, Lumine, and Yelena, they still kept a few steps further away from Azriel. He sighed inwardly, not blaming them. It wasn''t like he had been the most social person, nor had he done anything to improve his reputation since entering the academy. Instead, he''d made a mess of things on the first day, souring his standing with them. As Azriel was about to be one of the last to enter the bus, a sudden commotion erupted among the other classes who were still waiting. "It''s really her..." "Why is she here?" "Will she join us?" Furrowing his brows, he turned around and noticed a student walking toward them from the academy gates. ''They''re right... What the hell is she doing here?'' His face darkened as he looked over at Instructor Ranni, meeting her gaze. "...It seems the headmistress wanted to take some extra precautions for the students'' safety. That''s why she''s here... as a guide." ''Freya...'' He should have seen this coming. This must be her way of getting back at him for outsmarting her before. Azriel turned around, coming face to face with their "guide." "I thought we already had enough quality sibling time, my dear sister." Jasmine chuckled. "My little brother, there''s never enough quality sibling time." ''She''s enjoying this...'' His mood soured even more. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Jasmine, but naturally, he was worried about his sister being here when the attack happened. Though she should be able to handle herself, he still couldn''t help but worry and silently curse Freya. Jasmine didn''t say anything more to Azriel. Instead, she greeted Instructor Ranni and boarded the bus. ''I should have never overslept...'' In the end, he could only curse himself for what happened yesterday. Chapter 65: Void Dungeon "Whoa... so this is the Void Dungeon." "I''ve seen videos of it online, but still..." "It''s different when you see it with your own eyes." The students exclaimed as they stood in front of a massive, sunken hole that seemed to stretch endlessly into the abyss. They stared down into the darkness, trying to peer through the void, but there was nothing but an eerie blackness. Yet, all around the dark pit, there were shops, stalls, and buildings with people going about their day, enjoying themselves as if the abyss didn''t exist. And it didn''t bother them at all. They were used to it, and the presence of students in white uniforms didn''t draw much attention either; it was expected. Every year around this time, the first-year students of the Hero Academy would come to the Void Dungeon, and during this period, no one else was allowed inside for the next five weeks. The students were scheduled to stay for five weeks, tasked with conquering the first four floors of the Void Dungeon. Naturally, with 527 students divided into 20 classes, they wouldn''t all be entering at once. It would be impossible to send them all in together¡ªunless they somehow intended to conquer the entire dungeon at once, which was clearly beyond the capability of any student, or likely anyone else alive. Instead, they followed a staggered system: the first three classes would enter the dungeon first. Two days later, two more classes would follow. In the next week, once a few classes had conquered the first four floors, three more classes would enter in the same manner. "Alright, everyone, be quiet now." Instructor Ranni''s voice cut through the air, commanding the attention of every student as she and the other instructors stood in front of the cadets, positioned between them and the Void Dungeon. Instantly, all the students fell silent and straightened their backs, facing her with full attention. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the people nearby stopped what they were doing to listen, finding the spectacle entertaining, no matter how often it happened each year. "You''ve all been briefed on how this works, so I won''t waste time going over that again. Instead, I''ll get straight to the point. Normally, we would have one of the instructors supervising and acting as a guide, but this year, we''re changing things up. Cadet Jasmine, please step forward." As her name was called, the students began murmuring among themselves, watching as Jasmine stepped forward to stand next to Instructor Ranni. "Cadet Jasmine will be guiding you all to the fifth floor. Once the first class reaches the fifth floor, she will move on to guide the next class in the same way. The instructors will only be present for emergency situations, but don''t rely on them." Her eyes narrowed, and the students broke out in cold sweats, not daring to avoid her gaze. "If you try something stupid, don''t expect them to save your life." Many of the students gulped audibly at her words, though they couldn''t shake the suspicion that she was bluffing¡ªafter all, they couldn''t just let students die. "Also, don''t expect Cadet Jasmine to fight for you. She will only guide and intervene if necessary. Other than that, you''re on your own." The cadets nodded solemnly, taking in every word of Instructor Ranni''s warning. "Now that this is clear, let''s get started. HCS-1, HCA-1, and HCB-1¡ªyou three classes will be the first to enter the Void Dungeon today. For now, all other classes should return to the hotel. You three, be back here by 8:00 PM sharp. The instructors will be waiting. And enjoy those luxurious beds while you can¡ªonce you enter the Void Dungeon, you''ll definitely miss them." As if spurred by her last warning, the cadets hurried back to the hotel, eager to savor what might be their last moments of peace for the month. Naturally, Cadet Jasmine followed the students as well. ***** "My dear sister, shouldn''t you be resting? We only have two hours before we have to leave." Azriel''s voice was exaggerated as he stood in front of Jasmine, who was lazily sprawled on his bed. "Eh? But I''m resting here by soaking up my vitamin A." Azriel blinked, puzzled by her reference to vitamin A. He shook his head with a sigh. Sitting down on the bed, Jasmine propped herself up and moved closer to him. "Are you going to be okay?" Azriel looked at her, slightly confused by the question. A smile soon spread across his face. "You''re worried about me entering the Void Dungeon..." Jasmine nodded. "Yeah, I mean, the last time you faced void creatures..." "Was when I was in the Void Realm and Europe." Azriel finished her sentence, and she reluctantly nodded in agreement. She must be worried about the scars from his time in the Void Realm and Europe¡ªexperiences that would understandably leave anyone traumatized. Azriel gave her a reassuring look. "Thanks, but I''ll be fine. Besides, you aren''t going to let anything happen to me, right?" Jasmine nodded firmly. "Of course, your dear big sister will protect you from any danger!" Her bright expression was cheerful, and Azriel chuckled. ''I''ll do the same for you then.'' Suddenly, without warning, obsidian-like panels flashed in front of his vision, causing him to open his eyes slightly. "...." "Is something wrong, Azriel?" Azriel shook his head, smiling at her. "It''s nothing. I was just a little disappointed that I still can''t merge my affinities for a longer period of time." Jasmine nodded in understanding. "You need to practice more. Besides, using both affinities at the same time consumes a lot of mana." "You''re right." Azriel nodded absentmindedly. His focus was no longer on her; instead... it was on the quest right in front of his eyes. [? Main Event: Birth of Genesis] [? Main Quest: Defeat and capture the leader] [? Side Quest: Defeat and capture the leader''s allies] [? Side Quest: Prevent any cadets from dying in the Void Dungeon] [? Event Experience: Gainable] [? Quest Reward: Gainable] -> [Mask of Deceit] Azriel glanced at the panels in front of him, a disappointed sigh escaping inwardly as he refrained from smiling sadly. He had anticipated this and was beginning to wonder when the system would make its appearance. He started to think the system might be malfunctioning. ''Well, better late than never...'' The quest rewards were tempting, but only if he completed the main quest. And the main quest was an audacious one, even for him. ''So a piece of soul armor instead of a skill this time...'' The side quests appeared to be as challenging as the main quest. Azriel had prepared beforehand, but the system likely anticipated that, which was why it assigned such difficult tasks. ''At least I''ll gain a lot of event experience from this.'' If all went according to plan, he should be able to complete at least the side quests. Even though the deaths of students would contribute to the protagonist''s development, Azriel needed to delay that type of character development for now. From the book, he knew that the deaths here would do more harm than good. It wouldn''t benefit anyone. The world didn''t revolve around Lumine, even though the God of Life favored him. The more people who survived, the better. What was crucial right now was thwarting Neo Genesis''s plan. ''Still... it''s not the same main quest Lumine had in the book.'' He was curious if Lumine had a similar main quest now. Not that it mattered much. ''''ll trust you to complete the side quests for me, oh hero.'' Chapter 66: Drowning "Lumine, are you all right? You''ve seemed out of it ever since we arrived at the hotel," Yelena asked, her concern evident as they stood in front of the Void Dungeon. There were still 30 minutes remaining until 8:00 PM, but even now, she could see that most of the cadets from the three classes were already gathered, including Cadets Nol, Vergil, and Kai. The last two didn''t appear to be causing any trouble. Cadet Kai was chatting with a group of his friends¡ªthe same ones who had confronted Yelena and Lumine on the first day¡ªwhile Cadet Vergil sat alone on the ground, eyes closed. No one dared to approach him. Celestina was nearby, engaging with other classmates and seemingly becoming more popular by the second. "Lumine? Are you listening?" Yelena asked again, tapping his shoulder. Startled, Lumine snapped his head towards her. "Huh? Oh! Yeah, sorry. I was just a little nervous about the Void Dungeon." Yelena nodded, offering him a reassuring smile. "If it''s just the first four floors, I doubt anything will really be a challenge. Besides, we have Azriel and Celestina in our class." Lumine nodded, trying to smile back. "Y-yeah, you''re right. Nothing will go wrong." But despite his words, his mind kept drifting back to the system notification that had appeared the moment he stepped into the hotel. When he checked the [Quest] tab, he found it. The problem was... the quest wasn''t anything like he had expected. Lumine had assumed it would involve killing Void creatures or defeating the floor boss, but no. The quest was surprisingly straightforward, yet unsettling. All it said was that he had to prevent any cadets from dying in the Void Dungeon. If he accomplished that, he would be awarded 5,000 SP¡ªSystem Points, which could be used to purchase a lot from the [Shop]. It was a ridiculous amount of points, which meant the quest was likely just as difficult. The vagueness of the quest only added to his anxiety. It was the first time he had received such an ambiguous task. All he knew was that he had to save the cadets from dying. But from what? Lumine found it impossible to concentrate any longer. Yelena didn''t bother Lumine anymore as they stood together in silence for the next 20 minutes until... "Yo, Lumine, Yelena! How have you two been?" Both of them snapped their heads around to see Azriel approaching with Jasmine by his side. "Ah, Azriel! I''ve been good, thanks," Lumine replied. "Mm, me too. Thanks for asking," Yelena added. Azriel wasn''t alone, and next to him stood Jasmine. Lumine didn''t dare to look directly at her, though. For some reason, he could feel both Yelena and Azriel''s sharp gazes whenever he glanced at her on the bus earlier. His instincts screamed at him that making eye contact with her wouldn''t end well, so he didn''t take any chances. Luckily¡ªor perhaps not¡ªJasmine didn''t seem to share that hesitation. "It''s nice to meet you, Cadet Lumine, Cadet Yelena. My name is Jasmine Crimson. Thanks for being friends with my little brother." "A-ah, yes..." Lumine stammered. "We should be the ones thanking him," Yelena added, a bit flustered by Jasmine''s smile and politeness. Azriel, however, furrowed his brows. "How did you know I was friends with them?" Jasmine looked at him, confused. "Why else would you greet them?" "Because I''m a nice person?" Jasmine stared blankly at him. Azriel clicked his tongue. "Fine, don''t look at me like I''m some sort of monster." Yelena and Lumine could only exchange wry smiles at the siblings'' interaction. Clap¡ª! Suddenly, a loud sound reverberated through the area, drawing all the students'' attention toward the Void Dungeon. Standing in front of it was Instructor Ranni, flanked by three other instructors. Seeing them, everyone stopped talking and straightened their backs, adopting serious expressions. "Now that everyone is here, I hope that means you''re all prepared to enter the gates of hell," Instructor Ranni said with a smile. Not many seemed to share her enthusiasm. "Instructor Benson, Instructor Alicia, and Instructor Kevin will be responsible for supervising your three classes during the Void Dungeon, while Cadet Jasmine over there will be guiding you." The cadets nodded, and Instructor Ranni looked pleased. "Alright, I wish you all the best of luck." Without warning, she suddenly disappeared before everyone''s eyes, leaving many students surprised. "All cadets, follow my lead. This will be the only time we instructors will talk to you. After that, remove us from your minds." Instructor Benson warned. The cadets looked at him wide-eyed as he suddenly stepped onto the black hole... yet he didn''t fall. His feet were firmly planted on it. The other two instructors followed, standing beside him. Then, black light shot out from the hole, enveloping the instructors until they disappeared. "What the hell...?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I swear I thought we''d have to jump down." "Good..." The students looked amazed and relieved. "Alright then, let''s do what the instructors said," Jasmine said, taking the first step onto the black hole. Like a signal, all the other cadets¡ªthough some hesitated¡ªstarted following her lead. And then... they were all consumed into the Void Dungeon. ***** It was strange. If Azriel had to describe it, it felt like drowning¡ªlike being submerged in the deepest ocean, where the only sound that reached him was the echo of his own thoughts. He was alone. Utterly alone, with no one to talk to, no one to see. The world around him had faded into an abyss of silence and darkness. He couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t see. He couldn''t speak. He couldn''t even move. Yet... It felt strangely peaceful. As if staying in this suspended state, adrift between life and death, wouldn''t bother him at all. ''Is this how death feels?'' He wondered, his mind drifting like a leaf on a still pond. But then, suddenly, a force tugged at him, pulling him upward with a startling velocity. It was like being shot out of the depths of the ocean, propelled by some unseen force¡ªlike a torpedo racing toward the surface. In the next breathless moment, he found himself blinking, disoriented but standing above the same ominous black hole. Only now, he wasn''t on the surface anymore. "Welcome inside the Void Dungeon, little brother." Jasmine stood there, her excitement radiating through a bright smile. Her eyes sparkled with a strange thrill that Azriel couldn''t quite understand. Around them, other students were scattered across the ground, some disoriented, others sick or paralyzed by fear. The expressions of shock and terror were painted across their faces. Yet, amidst the chaos, a few, like Lumine, stood steady, their composure not as unshaken. The instructors, nodded in approval at those who had managed to remain standing. Their eyes missed nothing. But Azriel didn''t care about their judgment. His focus was elsewhere. His gaze swept across the vast expanse of the dungeon. It was... "Beautiful..." Chapter 67: First Floor [1] Azriel stepped cautiously away from the black hole, his senses overwhelmed by the atmosphere around him. The air was thick and heavy, tinged with a faint metallic tang that clung to the back of his throat. The light was dim, filtering through a perpetual haze that seemed to hang in the air like a shroud. Massive columns lined the walls, their surfaces worn and cracked, yet they still bore faint traces of ancient carvings, now barely discernible. These towering pillars stretched upward into the darkness, disappearing into the shadowy abyss above. Ahead, a long corridor extended into the gloom, flanked by statues of armored figures. Their faces were chipped away by time, their weapons dulled and corroded, yet their stances remained imposing, as if they were still vigilant guardians of this forsaken place. The walls on either side were etched with faded murals depicting scenes of battle, conquest, and something more¡ªrituals, perhaps¡ªbut the details were seemingly lost to the relentless decay of time. The ground beneath his feet was uneven, littered with rubble and the occasional remnants of shattered pottery or fragments of bone, which crunched with each step. Above, the ceiling was swallowed by darkness, though Azriel could just make out the edges of what might have once been grand archways or domes, now crumbling and worn, their former grandeur reduced to dust and ruin. The entire place reeked of forgotten history, a lingering sense of something once mighty now brought low for some reason... "Welcome to the first floor." Jasmine''s voice broke the silence, her tone laced with amusement as she watched his reaction. She couldn''t blame him, nor the other students who were beginning to rise, their expressions mirroring Azriel''s awe. The Void Dungeon was a place that defied explanation; no recordings or pictures could be taken here, and there was no signal to reach anyone on the surface once inside. The dungeon existed in its own isolated world. "It certainly is massive." "It is." Tearing his gaze away from the awe-inspiring surroundings to focus on the cadets and instructors. The instructors had already moved to the back, clearly intending to let the students take the lead, while the cadets were still transfixed by the scene before them. But something in the darkness ahead caught Azriel''s attention. "My dear sister¡ª" "Nope, nope! I can''t hear you. Nu-uh, I''m just a guide here." Jasmine cut him off with a playful grin, leaning casually against the wall before sliding down to sit. Azriel''s lips twitched in irritation. ''As if you''re going to act like a proper guide!'' He thought, knowing full well that Jasmine would likely enjoy watching him figure things out on his own. Skritch¡ª! A sound pierced through the heavy silence, like nails scraping against an unseen surface in the darkness of the corridor. The only light they had came from the torches scattered, but there were none in that stretch of the corridor. Skritch¡ª! Azriel''s pulse quickened at the second, more pronounced sound. It was an unsettling, almost metallic scrape that seemed to crawl across his nerves. He glanced around and noticed he wasn''t alone in his apprehension. Celestina and Lumine exchanged troubled looks, their brows furrowed in confusion. They moved closer to him. "What is that sound?" Celestina''s voice was a mix of curiosity and concern. Azriel shook his head in response. "I don''t know." Skritch¡ª! Skritch¡ª! The sound grew louder, more insistent. Other cadets began to notice as well, their faces turning pale, eyes darting nervously. "What the hell is that?" "Don''t tell me it''s a void creature." "Already¡­?" Skritch¡ª! Skritch¡ª! The scraping was relentless now, increasing in volume and frequency. The noise grated on their nerves, growing more and more irritating with each passing moment. The atmosphere grew thick with tension as the sound seemed to close in on them. . . Skritch¡ª! . . Skritch¡ª! . . Skritch¡ª! . . Then, as suddenly as it had started, the sound stopped. A suffocating silence fell over the corridor, broken only by the faint echo of their own breathing. Azriel squinted into the darkness ahead, trying to pierce through the oppressive gloom. He could see nothing but shadows. ''What is going on here?'' Jasmine remained by one of the ancient statues, her expression unreadable, while the instructors joined her, their own faces masked with unreadable expressions. It was clear that something was about to happen. Drip... Drip...! Azriel''s attention snapped down to his feet as something wet splashed onto the floor. Drip... Drip...! He looked up, only to see the dark expanse above, unlit by any torches. Yet water continued to drip steadily from the ceiling. "Can someone light the ceiling?" Azriel''s voice cut through the tension, directed at one person in particular. "I can do it," Lumine said, stepping forward with a nod. Celestina and Azriel stepped back, their eyes fixed on Lumine as the other cadets watched with bated breath. Fizzle...! A fireball ignited in Lumine''s hand, crackling with heat and light. Swoosh¡ª! Lumine hurled the fireball toward the ceiling, and the dark space was suddenly illuminated. Azriel squinted against the sudden brightness. When his vision adjusted, his eyes widened in horror. There, clinging to the ceiling with its hands and feet, was a void creature. Its presence was almost more terrifying in the light. The creature''s eyes, were fixed directly on Azriel, as though it were staring into his very soul. The sight sent a chill down his spine. The creature was grotesque¡ªhumanoid in shape but with raw, exposed flesh where blood oozed through the gaps in its skin. It wore a metal mask that covered the lower part of its face, stained with the drool that leaked beneath. Its long, black nails were sharp and jagged, and its eyes, devoid of any visible pupils, locked onto Azriel with a chilling intensity. Every muscle in Azriel''s body tensed, his instincts screaming to flee, but he couldn''t tear his gaze away from the abhorrent creature. It was the stuff of nightmares, and it was watching him with a predatory hunger. A low growl emanated from behind the metal mask of the creature, a sound that seemed to reverberate through the very marrow of Azriel''s bones. ''Why the hell is it staring at me!?'' Despite the numerous cadets around, its chilling gaze was fixed solely on Azriel. It seemed like the creature had no interest in the other students, its attention fixed solely on Azriel. Perhaps it was drawn to him because he was closest to the darkened corridor. He knew he wasn''t the strongest here¡ªnot with his sister and the instructors around. Or maybe it was something as trivial as the creature simply taking a disliking to his face. Who could say? The other students were paralyzed, their faces etched with terror at the creature''s grotesque form. Without warning, as if the fireball had ignited its fury, the void creature lunged at Azriel. Its claw-like hands were poised to slash at his neck, a grotesque blur of movement. Gritting his teeth, Azriel summoned Void Eater to his right hand, red lightning crackling violently around him. Crackle¡ª! ''A welcome party from a mere Grade 2 Beast,'' he thought bitterly. Defying expectations, Azriel remained still. The red lightning coiled around his katana and hand. With no further warning, he hurled Void Eater at the creature with a speed that defied the normal human eye. Shlick¡ª! S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blade sliced through the air, piercing the creature''s forehead with a sickening crunch. Its advance was abruptly halted. It crashed to the ground with a heavy thud, landing right at Azriel''s feet. ''That was too damn close...'' "Hooo..." "That..." "He killed it like it was nothing..." The cadets, freed from their paralysis, stared in disbelief at the dead creature. Azriel''s face was grim as he gripped Void Eater with both hands. The katana slipped free with a wet, squelching sound, leaving behind a dark, coagulating trail of blood that pooled and dripped rhythmically onto the floor. A few couldn''t hold back their revulsion and started vomiting at the sight of the blood. Not everyone here had killed a void creature before; some couldn''t handle the sight of a dead body, whether human or not, or the blood. Before anyone could react any further though, the creature''s body began to disintegrate. White sparkles swirled from the remains before the entire form vanished into nothingness. All that was left was a single mana core, glinting faintly on the ground. "...You alright, Azriel?" Lumine''s voice was filled with concern. "Yeah, I''m fine, thanks." Azriel responded, offering a small smile. He was trying to reassure them, though inside he was unsettled. The act of killing, especially something so disturbingly humanoid, had left him shaken. He bit his inner cheek, struggling to suppress the nausea that churned in his stomach, as he fought to keep his composure. ''I need to get used to this...'' Skritch¡ª! The void dungeon seemed to mock his thoughts. From deeper in the corridor came another ominous sound. Skritch¡ª! Skritch¡ª! Skritch¡ª! Azriel and the other cadets'' faces grew even more grim. Skritch¡ª! It didn''t seem to be just one void creature this time. Chapter 68: First Floor [2] "This... Please tell me it''s over!" "I can''t go on anymore!" "How is this only the first floor? We haven''t even moved forward at all!" "I just want to go home..." The cadets slumped down one by one, collapsing from exhaustion as they finished off the last of the void creatures, which were apparently called Prowlers. Though not extremely strong, the Prowlers were a nuisance, hunting together in packs. As one might expect, fighting a horde of them, especially with their sharp claws, wasn''t easy. Blood and its disgusting stench clung to many of the cadets. Some were already injured by the Prowlers, though none seriously. Surprisingly, or perhaps not, the cadets who fought the most were... "Seriously, those two¡ªhow is there not a single scratch on them?" "Not even a drop of blood on them..." Azriel and Celestina were among the cadets who had fought the most Prowlers, yet they seemed to be the least injured. "As for him..." Then there was Lumine, who, though not injured, was covered in disgusting blood. Even Yelena didn''t dare get close to him. "We should split the mana cores among everyone. Azriel, how should we do it?" Lumine spoke, at least considerate enough not to move towards anyone. The others, hearing him, all listened intently. They were nervous about how the mana cores would be divided and were thankful in their hearts for Lumine''s consideration. Azriel, however, looked at him, confused. "Why are you asking me?" "Huh, I mean..." Lumine was at a loss for words. Wasn''t it obvious why? Celestina looked at him blankly. "Because you''re the Apex. Everyone here sees you as the leader." Azriel blinked, surprised. "Is that so?" "Yes, that is so." Celestina affirmed, and the others nodded their heads in agreement. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Azriel smiled¡ªa smile that didn''t reach his eyes¡ªand placed his hand on her shoulder. "Then I step down as leader and hand you the crown, Princess." Just like that, he began walking towards Jasmine, who was sitting and watching him curiously. He could have given the role to the second rank, but Azriel knew it was better for Celestina, whom the other cadets looked up to more than Lumine. After all, she was the Princess of the Frost Clan. "Huh? W-wait, Azriel, what do you mean I''m the leader now? What about the mana cores?" Azriel turned and looked at her. "It''s as I said. I''m handing down my supposed role as leader to you. I''m sure you''re better suited for it. As for the mana cores, I don''t need any of them, so they''re all for you guys." ''I would even give up my title as Apex since I''ve already achieved what I wanted with it.'' But unfortunately, it wasn''t something he could just hand down. But being a leader? That was definitely a no. It just wasn''t who he was. Celestina and the others stared at him, stunned, as he sat down next to his sister, closing his eyes and relaxing. It was as if the Apex had sidelined himself. Which he did. ***** When a god blesses a human, you would naturally think of it as a good thing. After all, a blessing is meant to be beneficial. It''s supposed to support you, help you, and save you. A blessing is supposed to make you stronger. In this world, being blessed by one of the gods means exactly that. But... For the first time, Azriel realized the harsh truth behind his blessing. Perhaps this was why the God of Death was rarely mentioned, never a player in the book. A neutral entity, content to observe from afar¡ªor perhaps the god had already blessed someone, yet remained unintroduced. But the reality was undeniable: The God of Death''s blessing wasn''t a blessing at all. It was a curse. Or at least, that''s what Azriel believed. Perhaps it was something in Azriel himself that made the God of Death choose him. Just as Lumine, with his desire to be a hero, seemed destined for the God of Life''s blessing. The more lives Lumine saved, the stronger his desire to continue¡ªwas it the god that chose him, or the blessing that shaped him into who he was? But that doesn''t matter. What matters is that Azriel may never know the answer to that question. Because he wasn''t chosen by the God of Life. No. He was chosen by the God of Death. ***** Something was wrong. That was the conclusion Jasmine reached after carefully analyzing Azriel during the fight against the Prowlers. She had anticipated this¡ªafter all, she had experienced the same thing when she first arrived last year. In fact, Azriel had done even better than she had back then. Glancing at the instructors, she noticed them talking to ten injured students, who were requesting to return to the surface. Jasmine had expected that. There was no obligation to stay; if cadets wanted to leave, they could request permission from the instructors. These students must have realized they weren''t ready to face the Void Dungeon. They would likely transfer to a different academy, one less challenging than this, and attempt the Void Dungeon when they were better prepared. Jasmine didn''t blame them. Not everyone could keep up with the pace of the Hero Academy. Perhaps they would still become heroes, just at their own pace. The Hero Academy was notoriously difficult, which was why most cadets had the sense to recognize when they weren''t cut out for it. But that wasn''t what mattered to her. No, what mattered most was her little brother, sitting next to her with his eyes closed and his expression unreadable. She had watched him fight all nine Prowlers by himself. He didn''t seem to have any trouble at first. But... Something was wrong. After the fourth kill, she noticed him starting to slow down, holding himself back. It didn''t make sense¡ªshe hadn''t seen any injuries on him, so why was Azriel becoming less consistent? On the contrary, Cadet Lumine was the real powerhouse here. The way he single-handedly destroyed fourteen Prowlers even impressed Jasmine. She hadn''t expected someone so strong to be here, but now she understood why he was ranked second, right after Celestina. Currently, all the cadets were under Celestina''s leadership, dividing the mana cores on the ground. Thanks to her guidance, there were no issues; everyone was obedient, even Vergil. Although, it was more accurate to say he was doing the same as Azriel¡ªleaning against the wall with his eyes closed, completely unbothered. "Huh... hey, why is this mana core empty?" "Wait, yeah, this one too!" Jasmine furrowed her brows, noticing the sudden commotion. ''Someone already consumed them...?'' She was certain no one had secretly consumed the mana cores¡ªshe would have noticed. Even if someone had, she wouldn''t have minded, but still... ''How did that happen?'' "Wait, this one is empty as well!" "What the hell, who''s secretly consuming them!?" Ten. The number of empty mana cores. ''Wait...'' Jasmine''s eyes widened as she looked toward Azriel, who was pretending to be oblivious. But she knew better. Those mana cores belonged to the Prowlers her little brother had killed. Yet she had never seen him consume them. "Azriel, how did you¡ª" "Not now, Jasmine." Jasmine flinched at the sudden low tone in Azriel''s voice. ''Is he mad at me?'' She couldn''t recall doing anything recently to upset him. In fact, he hadn''t gotten mad at her since his return. ''No... I knew it. Something is wrong with him.'' ''Did fighting Void creatures affect him?'' This was what she feared most. She didn''t know how much damage the Void Realm had done to him, so when she was offered the chance to go as a guide, she didn''t hesitate to accept. "Azriel, what''s wrong?" Azriel furrowed his brows, seemingly annoyed. But when he opened his eyes, Jasmine froze. Jasmine could feel the bloodlust directed at her. She wasn''t the only one. The instructors, who had just sent the other ten students away, also noticed it. They looked at Azriel, confused and stunned. No one else seemed to pick up on it¡ªit was subtle, but they did. ''Ah...'' She finally understood. The Void Realm had indeed affected him. Azriel was holding back. After the fourth kill, she should have realized it sooner. But what he was holding back wasn''t just his strength or his emotions. He was holding back himself. This must have been the real reason he sidelined himself. The way he looked at her with those sharp eyes¡ªit was the look of someone ready to kill. "It''s nothing, my dear sister. I was just thinking of something unpleasant." Jasmine snapped out of her thoughts as Azriel suddenly started speaking to her in his usual tone. But those eyes of his¡ªthey didn''t change. "Azriel, maybe it''s better to go back to the surface." Azriel shook his head. "I''m fine. You''re overthinking it. I''ll enter the ring soon, just not yet. There''s no point in me joining them if most of them are just going to use me as a shield. They won''t grow that way." Jasmine sighed reluctantly. She didn''t entirely believe him, but he did have a valid point. Most of the cadets did use him and the others on the front line as meat shields. "Fine... just don''t push yourself, alright?" A chuckle escaped his lips. "Even if I do, I''ve got you here." "That''s right, but I''m not allowed to guide them unless it takes more than two days..." But if Azriel needed her help, there was no way she would let those instructors stop her. After all, they were just first-year instructors. And she could beat them easily. Chapter 69: First Floor [3] After dividing the mana cores, it became clear that there weren''t quite enough for all the cadets. Fortunately, those who didn''t receive their share didn''t dwell on it, knowing they would have countless other opportunities to gather more mana cores in the Void Dungeon. However, the mystery of the ten consumed mana cores lingered. Celestina didn''t know who had taken them, and she didn''t have the time to figure it out. Instead, she had to focus on organizing the cadets, who were in disarray¡ªall thanks to Azriel, who had effectively dumped the leadership role onto her. She couldn''t blame him, though. He never asked for it in the first place, and at least he had the wisdom to pass it to her, knowing she was the second-best choice, even though Lumine was stronger. Still, she wished he would take on some of the responsibility of leading the cadets, rather than sidelining himself. His absence made everything more difficult to manage. Morale among the cadets was already low, and she didn''t blame them. Ten cadets had left the Void Dungeon, there was the unresolved mystery of the mana cores, Azriel had sidelined himself, and even Vergil, one of the top students, was doing the same. He just sat there with his eyes closed, giving off an air that discouraged anyone from approaching him. Celestina didn''t bother him either. If Vergil wasn''t causing trouble, she would let him be¡ªfor now, at least. At least he didn''t seem to care about the mana cores, much like Azriel. But the situation wasn''t good. They hadn''t even made any progress, and morale was already low. Determined to change that, Celestina made her way toward the instructors, drawing the attention of all the cadets. Even Vergil opened his eyes, looking curious. "Is it possible for me to ask a question?" The three instructors hesitated for a moment, exchanging glances before nodding. "Of course, as long as it doesn''t involve us assisting you," Instructor Alicia, a woman with brown hair and brown eyes, replied with a smile. Celestina nodded. "What would happen if someone, or everyone, decided to split up?" The cadets tensed, some even paling at the thought that Celestina might abandon them too. Instructor Kevin pulled something out of his storage ring. Celestina narrowed her eyes. "A drone..." Instructor Alicia nodded. "That''s correct. Anyone here is free to challenge the first floor on their own. We''ll follow you with one of our drones. But keep in mind, you have two days before the other class arrives on this floor. When they do, Cadet Jasmine will be allowed to act as a guide for anyone she wishes. If you''re still on the first floor by then, she can choose to help the other classes instead of yours." Hearing this, Celestina nodded, feeling grateful as she walked back to the center of the group. ''So, everyone can leave if they want, and Jasmine can move freely, guiding anyone she chooses.'' It was a bit strange in her eyes, but perhaps it was meant to speed up the progress of certain cadets. But that didn''t matter. The instructors had been generous enough to give her information she could work with. Feeling everyone''s eyes on her, she swept her gaze over each student, even Azriel, who looked at her with amusement. But... ''His eyes...'' For some reason, his eyes reminded her of her father, like when they used to go hunting together for fun. ''Even though he looks like he''s being lazy, he hasn''t let his guard down... Maybe that''s why he''s the Apex.'' Shaking her head inwardly, she parted her lips. "As you all heard, it''s possible to venture into the Void Dungeon on your own if you wish. I won''t hold you back. You''re free to leave right now. If you choose to stay, I will take it as acceptance of my leadership, and you will follow my orders without objection." Her clear voice cut through the air like a melody, reaching every cadet''s ears. She gave them a choice, and she wouldn''t resent anyone for leaving. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they wanted to go, they could go. She would understand if not everyone was satisfied with her taking the reins. Some might think Azriel should still be leading, or perhaps Lumine, who was ranked second. But... No one moved a muscle. They all looked at her with determined eyes and smiles. They would follow her. Even Azriel and Vergil didn''t budge, boosting the morale of the cadets at once. ''If they''re not leaving, it means they''ll help us eventually...'' There was no reason for those two to hide behind the cadets. Everyone knew that, given the incident at the Celestial Arena. They had just decided to sideline themselves. For now. Celestina broke into a smile. "Very well. Since no one objects, I will hereby take command." Celestina immediately set to work, dividing the cadets into three groups: Group One was the frontline assault team, composed of the most experienced and combat-ready cadets. This team would directly engage the dungeon''s creatures and maintain the initial defense. Cadets such as Lumine, Yelena, and Celestina, along with other seasoned cadets, were assigned to this group. Group Two was responsible for dealing with any Void creatures that managed to breach the frontline. Their primary role was to handle threats that got past Group One, ensuring that the formation remained intact and the team''s advance continued smoothly. Group Three was the support unit. This group was tasked with carrying healing potions and other supplies, as well as providing assistance where needed. It included cadets who were either less experienced in combat, lacked confidence, or were still developing their skills. There was, however, a fourth group¡ªcomprised of the three instructors, Jasmine, Azriel, and Vergil. This group would stay further back, intending to remain out of direct combat. The formation went smoothly under Celestina''s orders, and fortunately, no one complained. Several cadets now held the torches that were previously stuck to the walls, providing light. Lumine, due to his fire affinity, did not need a torch and illuminated the area with his own flames. They stared into the darkened corridor ahead. Celestina turned around looking at the cadets and nodded to herself, satisfied with the arrangement. Even if Azriel and Vergil decided not to assist, the current setup would still be effective against another attack by Prowlers. Celestina held her silver longsword, and Lumine had a similar soul sword. Yelena carried a sleek black wooden bow, its surface smooth and polished to a deep sheen. The limbs were gracefully curved, with subtle obsidian inlays tracing delicate patterns. However, unlike the other archers, she did not have any arrows visible on her back. Celestina would normally have advised against having Yelena on the front lines, but both Lumine and Yelena had insisted that she would be fine. After one final sweep of the cadets, Celestina turned around. And so... They marched into the darkness. Chapter 70: First Floor [4] The massive corridors all looked the same, creating the unsettling feeling of being trapped in a maze, with identical statues, walls, and floors repeating endlessly. Yet, despite the uncanny similarity, they knew they weren''t running in circles. The first floor of the Void Dungeon was, after all, a maze¡ªthe Imperion Maze. As they ventured deeper, they occasionally encountered prowlers, but the numbers were far fewer than those they faced at the void dungeon''s entrance. In fact, no one but Lumine had to lift a finger¡ªhe effortlessly decimated the creatures, his calm demeanor eerily reminiscent of Azriel''s. The cadets felt a sense of comfort knowing the instructors and two of the academy''s top students¡ªthe apex of the first year and the apex of the second¡ªwere right behind them. Also Vergil. But what they didn''t realize was that this comfort was a false sense of security. If they were attacked from behind, those who gave them reassurance would disengage from the battle immediately. Perhaps they were lucky not to have encountered a serious threat yet, but all they could do for now was keep moving forward. Azriel marched along with the rest of the group for the past two hours, positioned between Vergil on his left and Jasmine on his right. Ahead of him were the instructors, seemingly unconcerned with supervising him and Vergil because of Jasmine. Still, the situation was awkward. Vergil appeared lost in thought, walking absentmindedly, while Jasmine occasionally shot narrowed glances his way. ''She must''ve figured out he''s the one who messed with me on the first day.'' Fortunately, it seemed she wouldn''t take any action¡ªat least not in front of him. For Vergil''s sake, Azriel knew he had to keep his overprotective sister at bay. Not that Vergil noticed. The two hadn''t even introduced themselves to each other yet. ''Great, just what I needed¡ªanother problem on my plate.'' Azriel sighed inwardly, finding the situation increasingly awkward. His attention shifted ahead to the three instructors, all of whom wore furrowed brows, clearly concerned. Without alerting the other cadets, Instructor Kevin discreetly released a few drones from his storage ring. Even Azriel, who didn''t fully understand the situation, could sense the reason for their cautious behavior. The lack of prowlers or any other Void creatures was unsettling, even to him and the two at his sides. ''But... is this because of Neo Genesis?'' The only sounds echoing through the corridors were the cadets'' breaths and footsteps. ''This... never happened in the book.'' Azriel mused, feeling increasingly uneasy. ''Has the plot already changed to the point that their attack patterns are different? Or is there another reason for this?'' While the cause of the unease might be connected to his survival, Azriel doubted it was related to Neo Genesis. He was almost certain they wouldn''t change their attack patterns. But then, what was causing the absence of Void creatures? "...Jasmine, am I overthinking the lack of warm greetings we''re getting here?" Azriel asked after a few moments of tense silence. Jasmine took a few seconds to respond before speaking. "You''re not... something is wrong. Stay alert." Azriel nodded at her warning. Something was definitely amiss. ''Trouble before we''ve even conquered the first floor...'' "...Azriel, I need to have a word with you." Vergil suddenly spoke, snapping Azriel out of his thoughts. Jasmine, too, turned her narrowed eyes toward Vergil. "What is it?" Vergil glanced at Jasmine before replying. "I''d like to speak without anyone listening." ''To say that right in front of her...'' Azriel glanced at Jasmine, who was glaring at Vergil before shifting her gaze to Azriel. "Five minutes. That''s all you get. We should stick close since something here is terribly wrong." Jasmine gave a reluctant answer before moving ahead to speak with the instructors. Once she was gone, Azriel turned to Vergil. "Now that she''s gone, what is it you want to talk about?" Azriel studied Vergil closely. It would be a lie to say he hadn''t noticed Vergil''s odd behavior today. He had expected Vergil to step up sooner and join the other cadets, but he hadn''t. His complexion was pale, his eyes had dark bags underneath, and he kept glancing around nervously. Vergil spoke in a low tone, just enough for Azriel to hear. "¡­Last night, I had another dream." "What?" Azriel stared at him, stunned. He didn''t fully understand how the Apostle of Dreams'' powers worked, but he knew they always provided Vergil with valuable insights. Initially, Azriel thought Vergil''s dreams only related to other apostles nearby, but something had made him reconsider. "What was the dream about?" Vergil hesitated, his expression troubled. ''Is he scared¡­?'' The last time Vergil had shown signs of fear was when he received his blessing. Finally, seeming to resolve himself, Vergil spoke again. "¡­In that dream, I was a baby again. Yet I had all my memories intact, like my meeting with you. At first, I didn''t even think it was a dream. I thought I had¡­ regressed." "Huh?" Azriel looked at him, confused, but Vergil continued. "So, I did what anyone would do after regressing: I made my life easier, and that of my family. I became stronger than before and entered the Hero Academy... but I still couldn''t beat Lumine. He became the apex." Vergil''s gaze was unreadable as he continued. "Lumine was the apex, not you. You... you didn''t exist in that dream." Azriel blinked, processing his words. ''I didn''t exist?'' What did that even mean? Was he dead, or did Vergil mean it literally? As if sensing his confusion, Vergil elaborated. "You weren''t dead, missing, or even alive. You simply didn''t exist. The name Azriel Crimson wasn''t part of that world... I don''t know why. Maybe it was because of my regression? Whatever the reason, I ended up second in the Hero Academy, at least managing to surpass Princess Celestina... but in the end, it all felt meaningless." Vergil''s voice trembled slightly as he met Azriel''s eyes. "Just like today, when I entered the Void Dungeon in that dream... something happened." Azriel swallowed hard, feeling a cold sweat forming. "...What happened?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vergil bit his lip, glancing ahead to ensure no one else was listening. He took a few deep breaths to steady himself. "It all felt so real¡ªbreathing, eating, sleeping, dreaming, touching¡ªI swear, I never once thought it was just a dream... but thank the gods it was." "Vergil... what the hell happened in that dream?" Vergil looked at him, his eyes trembling along with his shoulders. "...I died." Chapter 71: First Floor [5] "Why aren''t we being attacked anymore...?" Celestina''s quiet voice reached Yelena and the others at the front. Yelena didn''t respond, her gaze fixed ahead. She knew it was crucial for her to stay vigilant¡ªher eyes were sharper than most here, and her instincts were finely tuned. But that was precisely why she was on high alert. Because... Her instincts weren''t warning her of anything. No danger. Nothing. It felt as if the first floor was completely deserted. A floor that should have been teeming with void creatures, especially prowlers, was eerily empty. And no one knew why. They just kept walking. Everything looked the same, like a distorted mirror image. Celestina spoke quietly with Lumine and the others as they moved, but the cadets were starting to lower their guard¡ªunlike Yelena. She couldn''t blame them. They''d been walking for hours, and the only threats they''d encountered were a few prowlers at the start, easily dispatched by Lumine. No one had really had the chance to test their skills. It was mostly Lumine and Azriel who had done the fighting and killing. Well, Azriel had sidelined himself, for reasons Yelena couldn''t quite grasp. Then there was Lumine, her childhood friend, who had been unusually quiet since they arrived at the Void Dungeon. ''...It must have happened at the hotel. He was with me the whole time, though.'' Whatever it was, she was certain it wasn''t her doing. Nor had anyone else bothered him. So... Her eyes widened slightly. ''Was it the system...?'' She knew about Lumine''s system. It was a secret kept strictly between the two of them. The moment Lumine had received the [System], replacing his original unique skill, he had confided in Yelena. Fortunately, she had managed to stop him from telling anyone else¡ªnot even their family. If she was honest... She didn''t like the [System]. Sure, it had made Lumine significantly stronger, bringing him closer to his dream, and she was thrilled that he always helped her grow stronger as well. But even so, she couldn''t trust it. It had come out of nowhere. She knew nothing about it¡ªwhat it wanted, how it worked, or why it existed. It was an enigma. And she hated the unknown. ''If it was the system, then what happened? Is it a quest?'' She couldn''t ask him now, though. Exhausted, Yelena finally broke her gaze from the path ahead and looked back. The other students were talking among themselves as they walked, some already clinging to each other from fatigue. But overall, they were holding up well enough. Looking further back, she noticed the instructors. They appeared just as confused, likely discussing the situation with Jasmine. But what puzzled Yelena the most was seeing Azriel and Vergil at the very rear, together. She didn''t like Vergil, not after the incident he caused on the first day¡ªinsulting her and Lumine. And she thought Azriel would feel the same, given how his name was slandered because of Vergil. Yet here they were, together, talking. And whatever they were discussing, it seemed important enough that they didn''t want anyone else to overhear, judging by their serious expressions. ''Are they planning something together?'' It was a possibility. Neither of them had joined the other cadets, yet they hadn''t gone off on their own either. She couldn''t understand what they were thinking. "Everyone, stop." Celestina''s voice cut through the air, commanding the attention of every cadet. They froze, their breaths held in anticipation, thinking they were finally about to be attacked. But... It wasn''t an attack. No. In front of them stood a colossal gate. ***** Why? Celestina couldn''t understand how this had happened. This was never supposed to be this easy, yet here they were, standing in front of the boss room. It was utterly ridiculous, but undeniably real¡ªthey were already close to reaching the second floor, leaving the Imperion Maze behind in less than a day. If she told anyone on the surface about this, they''d laugh in her face, calling her crazy. Yet here was the colossal gate before them, its ancient, dust-covered engravings unreadable, the gates towering and imposing. "Celestina, I think we should take a break here and discuss our next steps." Lumine said, his expression unusually serious. Celestina glanced at him, then back at the gate, and finally at the other cadets. Each one of them looked to her, waiting for her command. ''We haven''t really fought. No one is exhausted, and we could probably take on the boss if we went in now. But... everything here is off. What if going in now is a mistake?'' She was uncertain. Her decision could potentially cost lives. She looked towards the instructors¡ªthey wore unreadable expressions, watching her closely, but said nothing. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They weren''t going to interfere. ''Does that mean it''s not too serious?'' If it were, they would have stepped in, wouldn''t they? Celestina closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened them again. "We''ll rest here for the day. Tomorrow, we''ll fight the floor boss and proceed to the second floor." No one objected. The third group immediately began preparing the camp, though a few cadets looked dissatisfied with her decision. But Celestina didn''t want to take any chances. Who knew what might change in a day? ''They can call me a coward if they want... but if that''s what it takes to keep everyone alive, then so be it.'' Lumine and Yelena joined the third group, helping the other cadets set up camp. There was no rule against bringing personal items into the Void Dungeon, as long as you had a storage ring. Of course, the larger the storage space, the more expensive the ring. So, while no one had brought anything extravagant like a bed, they had enough to make themselves comfortable and assist with the camp. As the cadets began to relax and help one another, Celestina''s gaze drifted to a certain duo¡ªAzriel and Vergil. Jasmine was surprisingly busy helping with the camp, and the instructors were inspecting the boss gate without opening it. ''They''ve gotten awfully close.'' Celestina thought, watching Azriel and Vergil sit together against the wall, not mingling with the others. They weren''t talking anymore, and the air between them felt tense, solemn. It wasn''t just her who noticed¡ªno one seemed eager to get near them. ''Did something happen...?'' She shook her head. Unlike the others, she had a responsibility here, and she needed every advantage she could get. Celestina walked towards the two, who noticed her approach. Azriel smiled, though it was a bit stiff, while Vergil wore an unreadable expression. The sharp glint in Azriel''s eyes had already disappeared. As she sat down in front of them, Azriel''s smile remained, though it seemed a bit forced. Vergil, on the other hand, looked uncomfortable being so close to her. "Celestina, is there something you need from us?" She nodded. "I need both of your help." Azriel and Vergil blinked in unison. "Our help?" Celestina nodded again. Azriel sighed, while Vergil remained silent, seemingly content to let Azriel speak for both of them. "I told you I''d be handing you the crown, didn''t I? Has it become too burdensome?" Celestina furrowed her brows and shook her head. "It''s not. I can handle it, but that doesn''t mean I enjoy making things harder for myself when I don''t have to." "Celestina, I''m not interested in stepping in right now. Besides, why do you need my help? You''ve already led everyone to the boss room perfectly. Just strike the iron while it''s hot." Celestina narrowed her eyes. "You know this was too easy¡ªno void creatures attacked us, no real challenges, no dangers. I don''t trust this situation. Something might go wrong, and I want to prevent anyone from dying." Azriel shrugged. "You''re overthinking it, Celestina. The floors in the Void Dungeon change from time to time. It''s rare, but not impossible. You know that. Maybe we got lucky, and the dungeon''s showing us some mercy. Who knows? The trouble you''re looking for might not even exist, or it might just be waiting for us on the second floor instead." Celestina bit her lip, considering his words. ''He''s right... the floors do change, and maybe it is just luck. But still...'' She couldn''t rely on luck alone. And she knew Azriel wouldn''t either, so why... why was he so relaxed? Not just him¡ªthe instructors, Jasmine¡ªthey all seemed calm. ''Is this the difference in experience...?'' If that was the case, perhaps she should heed his advice. But... Celestina clenched her fists tightly. "...I''m not asking for the help of the Apex. I''m asking for the help of my friend." Vergil looked visibly stunned by her words, while the smile on Azriel''s face faded, replaced by an unreadable expression. "I don''t want to risk anyone getting hurt or... worse. So please, Azriel." ''I don''t want anyone to die...'' No matter where they were, anything could happen. That was her belief. Celestina didn''t meet his eyes as she asked for his help. If anyone else had heard her right now, they might have thought she was losing her mind. A tense silence followed her words, with neither Azriel nor Vergil saying anything as she felt their gazes on her for different reasons. "...." Finally, Azriel broke the silence sighing. "Why... is everyone always so unfair?" Chapter 72: Truth or Dare [1] It took approximately an hour for the camp to be set up outside the boss room. A campfire was soon roaring, with most of the cadets gathered around it, laughing and enjoying themselves as they roasted snacks. If someone took a picture, you''d think they were just a group of normal students on a camping trip, not adventurers in a Void Dungeon where danger could strike at any moment. That''s how it looked to Azriel, who observed everything from a distance. He hadn''t moved from his spot. He just watched. Tents had been set up nearby, where some cadets were already taking naps, while others sought privacy. It didn''t feel like they were in a place where death lurked around every corner. Even the instructors, who were supposed to be impartial, were mingling with the cadets, joining in on the lighthearted fun. Jasmine was sitting around the fire too, alongside Celestina, Lumine, Yelena, and even Vergil, after an awkward 30-minute apology session. Azriel had forced Vergil to go and make peace with Lumine and Yelena, following Celestina''s heartfelt plea. He basically sold him to Celestina. Now, the air was filled with laughter and chatter that, under any normal circumstances, would attract a swarm of void creatures. But none came. The first floor was completely deserted, and Azriel couldn''t figure out why. He leaned his head against the cold stone wall behind him and sighed. He had told his sister and Celestina that he would rest and had pretended to head to one of the tents. Now, he found himself here, away from everyone, quietly overseeing the scene while suppressing his mana to avoid detection. He was confident none of the cadets would notice, though if Jasmine or the instructors focused on him, they''d surely pick up on his presence. The truth was, Azriel couldn''t bring himself to join them. To sit by the fire, laugh, and act like nothing was wrong. He couldn''t remember the last time he''d allowed himself to have fun. Not that he minded watching from afar. In a way, it was... comforting, seeing them all so carefree, their faces lit up with genuine smiles. ''How long until those smiles are taken away?'' He couldn''t help but wonder. Would it be during the boss fight? Or maybe something else would come, something worse, that would strip them of this momentary happiness. They were so oblivious to the dangers of this world, to the darkness creeping around the edges of their reality. Azriel''s expression darkened as his thoughts spiraled into negativity. Frustrated, he tilted his head back and knocked it gently against the wall, closing his eyes. ''What am I even doing with my life?'' He was walking a path that seemed endless, with no clear destination. He made decisions without reason, only guided by the vague desire to change the future from the original plot. But what came after that? What did he want? He still didn''t have an answer. "U-um, e-excuse me¡­" Azriel''s eyes snapped open at the sound of a timid voice. In front of him stood a girl in the academy''s uniform, her black hair falling softly to her shoulders, her dark eyes wide with nervousness. She looked like a frightened animal, trembling slightly, as if ready to bolt at any moment. Azriel blinked, surprised. He had thought no one had noticed him, but apparently, he was wrong. "Can I help you, Cadet Kanae?" The girl''s eyes widened in shock. "E-eh? Y-you know my na¡ª ouch!" She winced, biting her tongue mid-sentence. Azriel suppressed a smile, trying not to laugh at her clumsiness. ''What a cute, clumsy girl¡­'' "It''s only natural for me to know the names of my classmates. Cadet Kanae, ranked 101." Azriel said lightly, watching as tears formed in the corners of her eyes from the pain. "Ugh... H-how embarrassing..." Kanae muttered to herself, cheeks flushing as she sat down in front of him, back straight and clearly nervous. Azriel studied her for a moment, curious as to why she was here. "So, what can I do for you, Cadet Kanae?" he asked, keeping his tone gentle to prevent her from panicking further. "A-ah, yes... you see, um, I''m here because... they asked me to..." Her voice grew softer and softer, trailing off to almost a whisper. Azriel furrowed his brows. "They asked you to?" She nodded, avoiding his gaze. "¡­ It was a... dare." "A dare?" Kanae nodded again, too embarrassed to meet his eyes. "I see," Azriel said, unsure how to respond. It wasn''t exactly a surprise¡ªpeople were caught up in the carefree atmosphere around the campfire. It was only natural that they''d make silly choices, especially with dares. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for Kanae, who seemed mortified by the whole situation. "I''m sorry if I was rude or interrupted you..." Kanae said softly, her voice laced with regret. Azriel offered her a reassuring smile. "It''s fine. You didn''t interrupt me at all. Actually, I''m surprised you took the dare." Kanae bit her lip, fidgeting. "¡­ I was also a little... curious about you." Azriel raised his eyebrows in surprise. ''Curious, huh?'' He hadn''t expected that. Most cadets either avoided him or kept their distance, intimidated by his reputation. ''How bold of her...'' "What are you curious about?" he asked, smiling gently. It was rare for one of his classmates to approach him like this. He didn''t actively avoid people, but he wasn''t exactly inviting either. Seeing that Kanae was struggling to find the right words, Azriel decided to make things easier for her. "How about we play a game of truth or dare?" Kanae blinked, surprised by his proposal, but after a few moments of hesitation, she nodded. Azriel chuckled softly. He had nothing better to do anyway, so why not pass the time with this little game? "Then I''ll start." Azriel said, straightening his back against the wall and meeting Kanae''s gaze. This time, she didn''t look away, trying her best to hold his eyes. "Truth or dare?" "...Truth, please," Kanae answered, her tone as polite as possible. Azriel nodded, pausing for a few moments, his piercing gaze locked on hers. The silence stretched just long enough to make her fidget, before he finally spoke. "Tell me, what do you and the others think of me?" "Eh?" Kanae blinked, caught off guard by the question. She had expected something more... risky. But this? This was different. Azriel already had a vague idea of how people saw him, but he was still curious. How exactly did his peers perceive him? He decided to use this moment to find out. Kanae seemed lost in thought, her eyes darting nervously as she struggled to meet his gaze. Sensing her discomfort, Azriel offered her a reassuring smile. "All I ask is for the truth. I won''t get mad, no matter what you say." Kanae took a deep breath and nodded. "If I''m honest... everyone at first thought of you as someone mysterious, boring, and... like the least liked child of the great clans. There were rumors that you were a delinquent¡ªsomeone who slept with women and paid them for it, or that you abused your power to get whatever you wanted. But those were just rumors since you were almost never seen in public. Then, out of nowhere, people started saying you either died, went missing, or were exiled. For the last two years, that''s what everyone believed... until you came back." She spoke quickly, as though trying to get everything out before her courage faded, and Azriel had to focus to keep up. "And when you returned, the rumor about you being a delinquent became even stronger, especially after what happened on the first day. People started saying you''re as strong as Prince Caleus and that you''ve defeated titans in the Void Realm. There are so many rumors about you that I can''t even remember them all. Some say you''re in a relationship with the Headmistress... or even Instructor Solomon! Oh, and there''s one where you''re supposedly plotting a coup to take the throne from your father." Kanae finally stopped, gasping for breath after her rapid-fire explanation. "Basically, everyone thinks you''re this... otherworldly, mysterious, incredibly strong person that no one can reach, and that you''d crush anyone who stands in your way." She leaned back, clearly exhausted from talking so fast, while Azriel stared at her, completely bewildered. "I-I see...?" He wasn''t sure how to respond to that. ''Wait, hold on... me and Freya? Hell no! What kind of absurd rumor is that? And definitely not Solomon... I''d rather bite my tongue.'' Azriel visibly cringed at the thought of being paired with either of those two psychopaths. ''And I''m certainly not interested in taking the throne from Father either. Jasmine can have that, and then complain later about how much effort it is.'' He was more than relieved not to be the heir. Azriel sighed as he processed everything Kanae had just told him. ''...Unfortunately, except for the "otherworldly" part, the rest is pure nonsense.'' Not that he could explain that to her. "And what about you, Cadet Kanae?" Azriel asked after a moment. "E-Eh? W-What about me?" she stammered, clearly flustered. Azriel''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he leaned forward slightly. "You told me how the others think of me... but what do you think?" Chapter 73: Truth or Dare [2] Kanae couldn''t meet his eyes, her gaze darting nervously around as if she were standing under a guillotine, one wrong word away from sealing her fate. The tension weighed on her, but she knew it was her own doing. She''d accepted the dare, and then agreed to Azriel''s game. Now, she had no choice but to face the consequences. After what felt like an eternity, her eyes finally met his, the intensity of his gaze urging her to answer. Clenching her fists, she took a deep breath and looked down. "...I think I was wrong about you." "Wrong about me?" Azriel''s curiosity was evident, his eyebrows raised in surprise. She nodded meekly. "Mm. Y-You see... like the others, I thought the children of the great clans were on a completely different level. I believed the rumors, that you were... you know. But after seeing you all today..." Her voice trailed off as she glanced over at Jasmine and Celestina, who were chatting with the other cadets. Azriel followed her gaze and smiled faintly. "You realized we''re not that different from the rest of you, in the end." Kanae quickly snapped her head back toward him, nodding vigorously. "Y-Yes, that''s right... though I still feel nervous." The last part was barely a whisper, not meant for him to hear, but it did. Azriel''s smile turned wry. ''I''m still a prince in her eyes, after all...'' The gap in status was still there, unshakable. It was almost amusing¡ªback in his previous world, royalty had been more ceremonial, with no real power. Yet here, humanity seemed to be moving backward, returning to the days when kings ruled with authority. Azriel sighed, leaning back against the wall, his eyes meeting Kanae''s as she fidgeted nervously in front of him. "You don''t have to stay here any longer, you know?" he said with a slight smirk. "You''ve completed the dare. Your friends are probably waiting for you¡ªor worried I might''ve done something to you." "Ah... r-right, I should go back," she replied, but the dejection in her voice and the brief flicker of regret in her eyes didn''t escape his notice. Azriel''s grin widened. "What is it? Do you secretly enjoy spending time with me?" "Eh!? No! No way!" Kanae blurted out in a flustered panic, her cheeks flushing red. Azriel narrowed his eyes playfully. "Oh? So now you dislike talking to me? Is that it?" Her face paled as she waved her hands frantically in front of him, eyes wide with panic. "No! I didn''t mean it like that! I-I¡ª" Azriel laughed, cutting her off. "Pfft! Relax, Cadet Kanae. I''m just messing with you." Kanae froze, her cheeks growing even redder as she stared at him in embarrassment. "Azriel, what are you doing here...?" Azriel''s head snapped up at the voice behind Kanae, his eyes widening slightly in surprise. Kanae spun around as well, letting out a startled yelp, her face turning even paler. "Sister... it seems you two have been enjoying yourselves." Azriel said, his tone light as he eyed Jasmine and Celestina standing behind them, both looking confused. He gave a wry smile. ''Looks like I''ve been caught...'' Shaking his head, Azriel parted his lips to explain. "I couldn''t sleep in the tents, so I came here to relax. Cadet Kanae was just keeping me company." "Cadet Kanae, huh?" Jasmine said, narrowing her eyes. "A classmate of ours." Celestina added. "Ranked 101." Kanae, wide-eyed, stood frozen under their gazes. "P-princess Jasmine... Princess C-Celestina..." ''Poor girl...'' The dare was only supposed to involve approaching him, but now she found herself surrounded by a prince and two princesses. He felt pity for her¡ªthough he wasn''t in any position to help. Without warning, both Celestina and Jasmine sat down beside Kanae, leaving her sandwiched between them as she hugged her knees, clearly overwhelmed. Azriel couldn''t help but find the situation amusing. All he had wanted was to watch from afar, and now here he was, surrounded by three beautiful girls. Thankfully, no one else had noticed yet. "You could''ve joined us, you know." Jasmine said, glancing at him. "Or you could''ve asked me to come. I would''ve kept you company." Celestina nodded, agreeing with Jasmine''s words. Azriel smiled faintly, appreciating their concern. "Thanks, but it''s fine. I was enjoying watching you all have fun." Jasmine pursed her lips before turning to the still-frightened Kanae. "My name is Jasmine Crimson. Cadet Kanae, thank you for taking care of this idiot little brother of mine." "Who are you calling an idiot...?" Azriel muttered, though he was ignored. Kanae, flustered, quickly shook her head. "No, I don''t deserve such praise... Besides, Prince Azriel was very... kind." It wasn''t like she could confess that she was there because of a dare. She didn''t want to die! Admitting that to Jasmine, his overprotective sister, and Celestina, one of his few friends, would be a death sentence in Kanae''s mind. Azriel shifted his attention to Celestina, who was staring at him intently, making him frown. "Is something wrong, Celestina?" She shook her head. "No... It''s nothing. By the way, thank you for convincing Vergil to help us. Though I would''ve preferred it if you joined us as well." "It''s fine. No need to thank me." Azriel replied with a soft laugh, intentionally ignoring the last part of her comment. Celestina pursed her lips but said nothing more. Jasmine, however, wasn''t done. "You two are friends, right? How did that happen?" She asked, curiosity lacing her voice as she glanced between them. Even Kanae seemed more at ease, watching the exchange closely. Jasmine''s curiosity made sense. She had never seen Celestina and Azriel together before. They''d barely interacted, not even enough to be called acquaintances. Azriel glanced at Celestina, his grin widening as mischief sparked in his eyes. She narrowed hers in suspicion, sensing trouble. "It''s a funny story, actually, dear sister." Azriel began. Both Jasmine and Kanae leaned in slightly, their interest piqued, urging him to continue. "You see, if you want to know how this all started, we''d have to go back to the Christmas banquet... Back then, I actually propos¡ª" "You idiot! Don''t tell her about that!" Celestina''s voice cut him off abruptly as she slapped her hands over his mouth, her face inches from his, glaring at him with bright red cheeks. Azriel blinked in surprise, his words muffled by her soft hands. "That banquet is a dark history! Don''t tell anyone about that day!" Celestina demanded, her face flushed with embarrassment. He could only nod, still wide-eyed, as the others stared at the scene in stunned silence. Satisfied, Celestina pulled her hands away and coughed awkwardly, avoiding their gazes. ''...Soft,'' Her hands were incredibly soft, like she had never wielded a weapon, though he knew that wasn''t true. The air grew tense as Celestina''s embarrassment deepened. She had just created another "dark history" for herself, though Azriel was smart enough not to point that out. "Well... it''s good to see that the two of you are friends, at least. I''m glad." Jasmine said, offering a faint smile. Kanae, however, looked visibly uncomfortable, clearly feeling out of place. No one could blame her¡ªbeing surrounded by a prince and two princesses was hardly a typical situation. Jasmine''s expression softened briefly, but her eyes narrowed as she glanced at Azriel. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The silent exchange between them went unnoticed by the other two. ''You''re telling me everything later.'' ''Don''t wanna.'' ''Then I''m telling Mom about you getting drunk on your first day here.'' Azriel''s lips tightened at the threat. They had grown skilled at communicating without words, but now it seemed his sister was blackmailing him over Celestina. ''How about I take you shopping instead?'' Azriel offered, attempting to strike a deal. Jasmine''s face twisted into a mix of contemplation and frustration before she glared at him in resignation. ''Still no. I know it''s about that engagement you had with her at the banquet. You''re telling me everything later.'' ''You knew?'' Azriel''s eyes widened slightly. ''I thought Mom and Dad kept it a secret from everyone... even you.'' ''Of course I knew. I''m your sister.'' Jasmine''s expression carried a mix of pride and teasing. She wasn''t just anyone¡ªshe was Jasmine Crimson. ''Fine... I''ll tell you after everyone goes to sleep.'' ''Good.'' While the siblings exchanged this wordless conversation, Celestina and Kanae remained lost in their own thoughts, oblivious to the silent tug-of-war happening right in front of them. After that, the atmosphere gradually returned to normal. The tension eased as everyone began chatting casually. Kanae, however, made her exit soon after, as if she had just escaped from the gates of hell. The three of them exchanged amused glances at her hurried departure. For the next hour, Azriel, Jasmine, and Celestina kept their conversation light, discussing trivial things and avoiding any serious topics. Eventually, Celestina excused herself, heading to her tent to rest for the night. Tomorrow was an important day¡ªthey would face the first floor''s boss and prepare to descend to the second floor. Chapter 74: The Dark King of Imperion [1] The cadets were packing up their gear, preparing to enter the boss room. The joyous atmosphere of the previous night had vanished, replaced by grim expressions and a tense, gloomy air. It was no surprise¡ªmost of them were terrified, and who could blame them? They had barely faced any battles in the void dungeon, and the entire first floor had turned into a deserted zone. Some even speculated that it could be declared a safe zone like the fifth floor, but that was irrelevant now. What mattered was the daunting challenge ahead¡ªthey were about to face the first boss of the void dungeon with little to no combat experience. The tension was palpable, and it was nerve-wracking for everyone. The only reason they hadn''t panicked was that a few cadets remained calm, helping to steady the others. Having the Princess of the Frost Clan among them reassured many, and with one of the top cadets, Vergil, offering his support, it brought some comfort. Still, the lack of help from the Apex himself was starting to stir quiet resentment among a few. "Are you really planning to stay out of this?" Jasmine asked, standing beside Azriel as they watched the cadets prepare for the boss fight. There wasn''t a clear plan¡ªno one knew much about the first-floor boss. It was rare for a boss to change, especially on the first floor, but now, nothing seemed certain. Even if the boss hadn''t changed, little was known about it. Information on the void dungeon, particularly regarding bosses and other key details, was strictly prohibited from being leaked. "...I am." "Are you sure? It would be your first time fighting a floor boss... it''s quite the experience," Jasmine pressed, her concern evident. But Azriel remained unmoved, his expression indifferent as he continued to watch the cadets. "I''m sure." "...I see." Jasmine responded, disappointment creeping into her tone. She glanced at his face, trying to read his thoughts, but he remained a closed book. Even yesterday, she''d panicked when she went to check on him, only to find him absent from the tents where he was supposed to be resting. Luckily, he had just been observing them from a distance. But why? Why did he always keep everyone at arm''s length? ''When will you open up to me?'' she thought, aching for him to finally let her in. But she couldn''t force him¡ªshe didn''t want to push him away. "...Are you disappointed?" Azriel suddenly asked, his gaze still fixed ahead. Jasmine''s eyes widened slightly. She bit her lip, unsure how to respond. "Are you disappointed in me like the others? For not meeting your expectations?" His voice was calm, but his words carried weight. "I let you down, didn''t I?" Jasmine couldn''t read him at all. "I''m not disappointed." She whispered. "Liar." His quick rebuke startled her. She froze, unsure how to respond once again. "I''m not..." "Yes, you are. It''s normal to be. I''m Azriel Crimson. Everyone has expectations of me. You want me to take the lead, destroy the void creatures, make everyone see me as some kind of hero. You want me to be the person who walks into that room and slays the boss on my own." A small smile tugged at his lips, but Jasmine found herself unable to speak. He was right¡ªdeep down, she did want that. She wanted him to live up to his potential, to be the hero she knew he could be¡ªher talented little brother. He was never one to seek the spotlight, and she understood that. But when he decided to attend the Hero Academy, she''d been thrilled. His rise to becoming the Apex had made her even prouder. So yes, it would be a lie to say she wasn''t disappointed that he didn''t get involved now. "The Unworthy Prince." Jasmine''s heart froze at hearing those words leave his mouth. "The most famous title given to me..." "...." It wasn''t the title itself that shocked her¡ªshe knew people whispered about him online, even though slander against the children of the great clans was technically illegal. The internet was a wild place, especially in this age. What stunned her was that he acknowledged it, that he spoke of it. She had always assumed he didn''t care what others said about him. Afraid of what he might say next, his following words left her speechless. "I think there isn''t a title more fitting for me than that." ***** Celestina stood before the assembled cadets, their backs rigid, the tension in the air palpable. Many of them looked hesitant, even scared, and she couldn''t blame them¡ªit was time to face the floor boss. She had waited a full day, and still, nothing had happened. No attacks, no intervention from the instructors. There was no longer any room for delay. Glancing one last time at the group, she turned toward the massive gates ahead. Her footsteps echoed down the corridor, syncing with her heartbeat, which seemed to drum louder in her chest. She was scared too. But fear was good. Fear kept her alive. Standing before the towering gate, she reached out and placed her right hand on its dust-covered surface. The moment she did, the ground trembled beneath them. Dust cascaded from the engravings as blue light began to fill the grooves, glowing brighter with every second. The tremors intensified, and slowly, under the astonished gazes of the cadets, the massive gates began to part. ''This is it...'' There was no turning back now. Today, she would slay her first floor boss. As the gates finally opened, Celestina took a step forward, her footsteps once again echoing ominously through the corridor as she entered the boss room. The cadets, not wanting to be left behind, followed their leader. But when they stepped inside, what greeted them froze each one of them in place. Before them loomed an enormous chamber, its vastness swallowed by shadows. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At its heart lay a massive, circular arena, the only path to it being the narrow one directly ahead. The edges of the platform dropped away into an endless abyss, a void so deep it felt as though it could swallow both time and light itself. The walls surrounding the chamber mirrored the ancient gates they had passed, adorned with dust-laden engravings. Faded, yet strangely beautiful, the intricate designs whispered of another world¡ªone touched by a master''s hand. It was otherworldly, as though the chamber itself was a forgotten relic of divine craftsmanship. But it was not the artistry that held them motionless. No, what froze them in place was what sat at the very center of the arena. A throne. And upon that throne sat something. Or someone. A lone figure, draped in onyx armor so polished it seemed to ripple like liquid, catching the dim light in ominous, gleaming waves. The craftsmanship was so exquisite, so flawless, that it struck both awe and terror into their hearts. A dark, inscrutable helmet masked the figure''s face. Through the narrow vertical slit in the helm, two glowing crimson orbs stared out¡ªlike burning embers in the void. Yet... it did not move. It did not seem to be alive. It did not breathe. It did not see. It simply sat there. Staring. Straight at them¡ªor perhaps through them¡ªbound by chains to its throne. It was... The Dark King of Imperion. Chapter 75: The Dark King of Imperion [2] A floor shift is one of the many strange phenomena within the void dungeon. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When a floor changes in a way that defies its usual structure, it''s called a floor shift. These shifts can be temporary or, in rare cases, permanent, though the latter almost never occurs. What changes during a floor shift is unpredictable. It could alter the terrain, the void creatures inhabiting the floor, or even the floor boss itself, which in some cases may become significantly stronger. But why does this happen? No one truly knows. Some theorize the void dungeon is a living, sentient void creature, reacting to the intruders who invade it. Others believe that a floor shift is a sign of the void dungeon''s anger, a retaliation for the disturbance. There have even been instances where a higher-level boss spawns on a lower floor, seemingly to eliminate the humans that have ventured too far. The floor shift that Azriel and the others encountered was even more irregular. The first floor had become nearly deserted after a single wave of prowlers, the path to the boss room unnervingly easy. And now, as they stood before the floor boss... It was clear this wouldn''t be as simple as their journey here. No¡ªthe void dungeon was far from merciful. The Dark King of Imperion¡ªa title given to the first-floor boss of the void dungeon. While no footage existed of it, stories passed down by countless survivors and witnesses kept its reputation alive. A void creature resembling a knight forged from pure darkness, it was classified as a Grade 1 Beast. At least, it should have been. Azriel narrowed his eyes, peering into its mana core. ''A Grade 2 Monster...?'' It was absurd. The boss of the first floor was as strong as a third-floor boss, yet it remained unmoving, seated upon a massive obsidian throne that matched its armor. Thick, rusted silver chains bound its legs, torso, and arms to the throne, like a prisoner shackled to its own dark fate. A chained dark knight, its presence suffocating. Yet it was called a king. ''A Grade 2 monster, and that armor...'' A soul armor, or at least it would become one after the creature was slain. Whoever consumed its mana core would inherit the armor. But for now, it posed an ominous threat, waiting for the moment to strike. Azriel''s gaze hardened. Most of the cadets were inexperienced, unprepared to face such a monster. If it attacked, they would be slaughtered in seconds. Those who weren''t an awakened would have no chance. ''Anyone who isn''t an awakened will have to stay back. If not, they''ll just die miserably.'' Even as a Grade 1 beast, the Dark King was already one of the most formidable opponents on Earth. As a Grade 2 monster? They were walking into a death trap. And... Azriel knew why this was happening. ''This is all because of me, isn''t it...?'' His survival had changed things¡ªaltered the plot. The world was shifting, and Azriel planned to break it further. But he hadn''t anticipated a floor shift triggered by his very presence. The void dungeon was reacting to him. To him alone. Azriel could feel it in his gut¡ªa sinking sensation, a sense of hostility aimed at him. The void dungeon didn''t like him. It was preparing, retaliating, adapting to eliminate him. Since entering the void dungeon, something had felt wrong. The floor shift wasn''t just coincidence. The void dungeon itself was preparing to kill Azriel. ''The dungeon senses it... my blessing. It knows what I am, but it only wants me.'' The void dungeon knew Azriel was an Apostle¡ªThe Apostle of Death. It didn''t react to Lumine or Vergil¡ªonly to him. And it wanted him to know. Ba-thump! A chill ran down Azriel''s spine as his heart thumped loudly in his chest, the sounds around him fading. The crimson orbs of the Dark King were locked onto him. It was looking straight at Azriel. ''You''ve got to be kidding me...!'' What had he done to earn this dungeon''s hate? He couldn''t recall anything deserving of such wrath. Yet here it was¡ªan ancient, malevolent force focused entirely on him. "Azriel... why is it only looking at you?" Jasmine was the first to notice, of course. Her sharp intuition had already begun piecing things together. Azriel kept his eyes locked on the Dark King, refusing to break the unsettling gaze. "I don''t know... maybe it''s just a coincidence?" He murmured, his voice low enough for only her to hear. Jasmine scowled. "Liar. Even in the beginning, the prowlers only had their eyes on you. And a floor shift like this on the first floor? It never happened until..." "I came." Azriel finished, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "So, what do you want me to say, dear sister? That the dungeon is rolling out the red carpet for its guest¡ªbetter yet, me? I genuinely don''t know why it''s targeting me, but it is. It wants me dead... There''s a good chance the other floors have shifted too." If the void dungeon was gunning for him specifically, it was likely the floors ahead were also distorted. But what awaited him there? A demon-ranked creature on the second floor? ''Maybe even a void rift will appear...'' Everything was unknown now, even to Azriel. His fingers grew cold, his face paler. That feeling of uncertainty... it both terrified and thrilled him. "...We should cancel th¡ª" "No." Azriel cut her off, and Jasmine''s eyes widened in surprise. "We''re overreacting," he said, more firmly now. "Even if a Grade 2 monster stands before us, why should we back off? Neither of us, nor the instructors, will need to lift a finger." Not when Azriel had an ace up his sleeve¡ªa factor the dungeon hadn''t accounted for. The protagonist. Lumine Versille. All he had to do was let Lumine handle the heavy lifting. Besides, a demon-ranked void creature wouldn''t appear this early. The dungeon had its limits¡ªit could only shift so much, and only certain void creatures could spawn on specific floors. At least that is what Azriel believes. Jasmine sighed, her expression solemn as she looked at his face. "Fine... but you''re staying in my line of sight." Azriel''s lips curled into a soft smile. She couldn''t blame him for wanting to press on, though there was no telling what else could happen. "Sure." ''I''ll stay in your sight... for now.'' Just as he finished that thought, a sudden change occurred. ""...!"" Four black holes, each the size of a human, appeared on the circular platform. Black mist began to pour out of them, thick and ominous... The Dark King was finally making its move. Chapter 76: The Dark King of Imperion [3] A shudder ran down Celestina''s spine as she watched four identical figures, clad in knight armor, emerge from the black holes. They looked just like the Dark King chained to the throne, but there was a crucial difference. Unlike the original, these clones were not bound by chains, nor seated upon an obsidian throne. Each one gripped a silver sword, their crimson eyes gleaming with malevolence as they stared at the group. And... ''They''re all Grade 2 monsters...!?'' Celestina''s thoughts raced in disbelief. Each clone held the same mana core level as the Dark King itself. The realization hit her hard¡ªhow were they supposed to fight four Grade 2 monsters at the same time, on the first floor no less? And that was without even considering the original Dark King, still seated on his throne. With him in the mix... Celestina had no idea what other abilities the true Dark King might be hiding. ''At least it seems like he won''t leave his seat...'' As long as he stayed put, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthe battle wouldn''t be impossible. Still, it felt like the dungeon was punishing them for their relatively easy journey so far. Which, in a way, it was. "...Anyone who isn''t an awakened should stay back for this fight," Celestina ordered, her voice calm but commanding. None of the cadets argued. They weren''t foolish enough to think they could stand against a floor boss of this level. One by one, they stepped back, leaving only a handful standing: Lumine, Yelena, Vergil, and three other cadets. Celestina glanced at each of them, their eyes locked on the Dark King''s clones. ''Six against four¡ªfive, counting the original... but,'' her gaze shifted to Azriel, standing next to Jasmine and the instructors. He hadn''t moved an inch. A flicker of disappointment passed through her. ''...Fine.'' He trusted her to handle this, and she wasn''t about to let herself¡ªor anyone else¡ªdown. Suddenly, a radiant silver light enveloped Celestina, the glow matching the shimmer of her hair. As the brilliance intensified, a magnificent suit of armor materialized over her academy clothes. Beautiful silver engravings adorned every inch of the gleaming gunmetal armor, hugging her form perfectly. The divine aura it projected made her seem almost otherworldly. The other cadets gaped at her transformation. "...Wow." "Seriously, she looks like a different person." Despite their praise, Celestina felt a bit self-conscious but maintained a stoic expression. ''It fits perfectly, as always,'' she thought, admiring her soul armor. Excitement bubbled within her; opportunities to use her soul armor had been scarce, but now? Now, she could wear it with pride. ''Hehe, it suits me,'' She couldn''t help feeling relieved¡ªit would''ve been awful if the armor had looked ugly. After all, no matter what, she still cared about her appearance. "I really need to get one of those myself." "I wish I were a princess too," came Lumine and Yelena''s voices, breaking her focus. Celestina''s lips twitched at their banter. It was almost like they had forgotten about the Dark Kings before them¡ªbut of course, they hadn''t. They were simply waiting. "So, are we going, or what, Princess?" Vergil''s blunt voice cut through the air. He didn''t even glance at her, his gaze fixed on the floor bosses. Though he had apologized the day before, thanks to Azriel, it was clear he still didn''t care much. His eyes held a look of sheer boredom. ''Right... he''s always been crazy.'' Celestina thought, remembering how Vergil had never shied away from fighting void creatures alone, streaming his battles online for the world to see. Taking a deep breath, she focused on the four Dark Kings. "Let''s go." The moment Celestina spoke, a gust of wind swept through the room, sending her hair and that of the other cadets flying. Bam! A loud crash reverberated through the boss room, echoing off the walls. "What..." Her eyes widened in shock at the sight in the center of the platform¡ªLumine, standing with one of the Dark King''s clones limp in his grip. With a powerful squeeze, he crushed its neck, shattering the clone''s armor in an instant. The entire creature dissolved into a thick, dark liquid, splattering across Lumine''s hands, feet, and the floor. Lumine''s face twisted in disgust. "Why do I always have to get filthy?" "Show-off." Yelena, standing beside Celestina, stared blankly at Lumine, while Vergil clicked his tongue before charging toward the remaining Dark King clones. ''How is he already this strong?'' Celestina wondered, but there was no time to dwell on Lumine''s strength. Another black hole appeared, and with it, another Dark King clone stepped out. Her expression hardened at the sight. ''...Don''t tell me they''ll keep spawning until the real one is defeated.'' She couldn''t help but question how much mana it would take for the Dark King to run out¡ªshouldn''t he have already? Celestina didn''t hesitate. She bent her knees and with a powerful kick, launched herself at one of the Dark King''s clones, her silver sword gleaming in her grip. CLANG! Her blade met the clone''s with a jarring clash, the impact sending a shock through her arm, numbing it. She gritted her teeth, muscles trembling under the force. ''Too strong...'' The thought flashed in her mind. The clone moved with inhuman speed, swinging its blade in a wide horizontal arc. Celestina ducked just in time, her own sword thrusting forward in retaliation. It was fast, but not fast enough. The clone sidestepped, her strike barely missing its chest by the breath of a second. The ground beneath the clone cracked as it brought its sword down with monstrous force, the air itself seeming to tremble. Celestina''s face tightened, her instincts screaming as the blade bore down toward her. In a desperate move, she threw her left hand forward, a brilliant white glow bursting from her palm. The light blinded the clone, or so she thought. It moved as if the flash meant nothing, its sword already descending toward her head. Whish¡ª A green arrow, humming with energy, sliced through the air and collided with the clone''s sword. The force knocked it off balance, sending it stumbling back. Celestina''s heart raced as she turned, her eyes locking with Yelena''s. Her ally stood poised, bow drawn, another arrow of glowing green mana forming around the string. Yelena gave her a sharp nod. "She can shape her mana..." Celestina realized in awe, but there was no time for thoughts. The clone lunged at her once more. This time, Celestina was ready. She rolled to the side, her silver blade flashing in the dim light as she struck. The sword cleaved into the clone''s side with devastating precision, sending it crashing to the ground. Armor shards exploded in every direction, revealing only blackness¡ªan endless void where a body should have been. A pit of darkness, seething and unnatural. Celestina wasted no breath. She drove her sword deep into the gap in its armor. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The clone shuddered before dissolving into a swirling pool of dark liquid, just like the one Lumine had slain moments before. Chapter 77: The Dark King of Imperion [4] Celestina took a few steps back from the dark liquid pooling at her feet and scanned the battlefield. Lumine was locked in a fierce struggle with one of the clones. Each time it regenerated, it did so faster, leaving him no moment to breathe. It was clear that the Dark King was channeling most of its energy into targeting Lumine. Vergil, on the other hand, was engaged in a more passive combat. He moved with a disinterested air, barely breaking a sweat as he dodged the clone''s strikes, each miss coming dangerously close. Celestina''s gaze shifted to the far side of the circular platform where Yelena and another cadet were working in tandem against the final clone. They kept their distance, skillfully using their bows to harass the clone from afar. While two other cadets were fighting the clone up close. Celestina''s attention returned to the Dark King, seated imperiously on its throne. It remained motionless, its head never turning, its red eyes fixed ahead in an unblinking stare. Celestina furrowed her brows in confusion. ''Is it even alive?'' It was unsettling. The Dark King seemed to be using most of its mana to obstruct Lumine, yet it made no other moves. Why? Her gaze followed the Dark King''s unyielding stare, searching for a clue. To her growing bewilderment, she noticed that while most of the cadets avoided its path of gaze out of fear, one individual stood out. ''Azriel?'' The Dark King''s gaze was fixed on Azriel, who returned the stare with an intensity that bordered on defiant. Jasmine stood beside him, her eyes and that of the instructors darting nervously between the Dark King and Azriel. ''Why Azriel?'' Celestina wondered. ''Is it afraid of him?'' It didn''t make sense. Azriel was undoubtedly the strongest first-year, but the instructors, including Jasmine, were more powerful. Why single him out? Celestina struggled to read Azriel''s expression, deepening her frustration. ''The Dark King isn''t reacting because of Azriel. But why?'' Determined to act, she prepared to sprint toward the Dark King, but her resolve was interrupted. The clone she had defeated reappeared right before her, forcing her to jump back and raise her sword in defense. ''We can''t keep this up forever,'' Celestina thought grimly. ''We''ll exhaust ourselves before it does.'' The clones didn''t tire like humans, and the Dark King had the mana to keep summoning them. But surely it had a limit¡ªwhy else would it only produce four clones? She hoped at least it did. With renewed resolve, Celestina''s back began to glow white, catching the attention of the others. ""!!"" They stared in surprise as two luminous, feathered wings unfurled from her back. With a powerful flap, she ascended into the air. From above, she surveyed the entire platform. The clone below watched her intently. ''I can''t maintain this for long or my mana will drain.'' The effort to keep her wings aloft was consuming her mana at a rapid rate. She flew swiftly toward the Dark King, knowing that reaching it was the only way to end this battle. "...!" Just as she neared her target, a black sword materialized in her line of sight, slicing through the air with deadly intent. Instinctively, she veered to the left, feeling the sword''s edge graze her hair. Her heart raced as she looked toward the source of the attack. Her face darkened in realization. The clone she thought she had left behind was now airborne, sporting bat-like wings and floating menacingly in front of her. Though its face was hidden, the mocking crimson eyes were unmistakable. It was clear now¡ªthe clone was as adept in the air as she was. ***** Lumine gritted his teeth as he faced the clone in front of him. Things were dire. Celestina was locked in an aerial battle, while Yelena and three other cadets were struggling in a stalemate with their clone. Yelena was trying to manage the chaos, splitting her attention to support everyone she could. Vergil was engaged in a relentless dance with his own opponent. Despite Lumine'' skill, he couldn''t gain the upper hand; every time he defeated a clone, another appeared almost instantly. What frustrated him most was that the Dark King remained indifferent, its gaze fixed elsewhere. ''Why is it acting like that? Azriel is not even helping...!'' Lumine''s frustration boiled over. He had been frustrated over the past two days for various reasons, but the main one was undoubtedly the quest. It had taken a toll on his mental health. He couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was wrong, and the sudden floor shift with the boss didn''t offer much hope. With a powerful kick, Lumine decapitated the clone''s head, turning it into dark liquid. But before he could catch his breath, another black hole opened in front of him, spitting out another clone. Lumine''s eyes narrowed. This new clone was different¡ªmuch taller and wielding a greatsword. ''A greatsword, huh...'' Lumine noted, realizing the clones were adapting to their opponents. He bent his knees as the floor cracked beneath him, then lunged at the new clone. Clang! His sword collided with the greatsword, sending a jolt through his entire body. ''Crap!'' Lumine thought, reacting too late as the clone''s kick slammed into his abdomen. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uhk!" Blood spattered from his mouth as he was hurled through the air, crashing to the ground. "Lumine!" Yelena''s distant shout pierced his ringing ears. A hollow laugh escaped him. ''So this is why even a lower-ranked void creature shouldn''t be underestimated...'' Even with his strength, it didn''t feel like enough. His mind was scattered, unable to focus properly amidst the chaos. As his blurred vision cleared, he saw the greatsword descending toward him. With a desperate kick off the ground, he dodged the blade that shattered the space where he had been moments before. He tumbled forward but managed to regain his footing. Lumine coughed, wiping the blood from his lips. ''Just a single kick did this...'' He clenched his fists, his body enveloped in a golden glow. This was one of his skills, enhancing his physical abilities. Flames erupted from his hands, crawling up his sword''s blade. ''No more.'' ''I can''t reveal everything just yet.'' Lumine lunged at the brute, delivering a horizontal sweep. The clone parried his strike effortlessly, seemingly unaffected by his enhanced combination of an attack. Xiu¡ª A glowing green arrow whizzed by, piercing the clone''s left heel. Lumine seized the opportunity, thrusting his sword into the clone''s chest. Shards of armor flew as flames engulfed the clone''s body. Yet, despite the searing heat, it didn''t dissolve like the others. ''What the hell¡­!'' Lumine thought, panic rising as he jumped back releasing his sword and summoned it back to his hand. The clone remained standing, its body wreathed in flames but undeterred. ''It''s resistant to heat!'' Lumine realized, frustration mounting. His fire affinity wasn''t enough; the flames weren''t burning it as he had hoped. ''I don''t want to use another skill, but...'' He hesitated. Unlike the elite of the great clans, he wasn''t too reliant on his sword. He couldn''t. He had no one to teach him. He possessed many skills and affinities, but revealing them now could have severe consequences he wasn''t ready to face. The burning clone advanced steadily, its greatsword ablaze yet unmelting. As it approached, Lumine stepped back, knowing that while he was resistant to fire, he wasn''t immune. The moment Lumine''s senses sharpened, the clone''s movements froze. His grip tightened on his sword, bracing for the imminent strike as the clone''s greatsword began its ascent. And then... Klink...! The searing helmet of the clone clattered to the ground, its head gone as it stood before Lumine. He blinked in stunned silence as the clone collapsed to its knees, dropping the greatsword with a heavy thud before disintegrating into a pool of dark liquid. ''What..?'' Even the fire was gone. "Nice job weakening it. Made it easier for me to invade its mind, though I''m not sure how I managed that¡ªit didn''t even seem to have one." Lumine whirled around, eyes wide. There, standing with an air of casual nonchalance, was Vergil¡ªunscathed, his academy uniform pristine, a smirk playing on his lips as he watched the dark liquid seep away. "Y-you... did that?" He made the clone kill itself? Vergil shrugged, a dismissive gesture. "What of it? Your fight was dragging on anyway." Lumine could only stare in disbelief, mouth agape. What kind of skill was that? An unique skill? A rare affinity? "Hoo..." He chose not to ask, instead opting for gratitude. "Thank you... You saved me." Vergil waved off the thanks with a lazy flick of his hand. "It''s nothing. Besides, Azriel told me I should make amends with you. I guess I was only half-hearted yesterday." "Right..." Lumine nodded, still processing the unexpected turn of events. He glanced at Azriel, who was observing the boss with a contemplative look. "You and Azriel are...?" "We''re friends. We made up the next morning we fought¡ªor at least, when we almost did." ''I didn''t know that...'' But there was no time for further inquiries. Lumine scanned the platform, noting the dark liquid where the last clone had been. There was no sign of a black hole or another clone in sight. The cadets and Yelena, who had been engaged with the other clone, were now sprawled on the ground, panting heavily, their opponent no longer a threat. Vergil must have finished his fight, or else he wouldn''t be here. Which meant that the last clone was the one Celestina was battling in the¡ª Bam¡ª! Lumine and the others flinched as something crashed down beside them, dust settling around the impact. ''What just happened...?'' When the dust cleared, Celestina was revealed, her silver hair disheveled as she stood atop a bat-winged clone. With a glare, she drove her sword into its chest, and the clone twitched before dissolving into dark liquid. "...." "...Damn, remind me never to piss off the princess." Chapter 78: The Dark King of Imperion [5] Celestina''s face twisted in anguish, her once radiant silver armor now drenched in the thick, dark blood of the clones she had just slain. Her boots, slick from the pool beneath her feet, slid as she staggered backward. Her gaze flickered to the other cadets huddled close. No more clones came from the shadows. The black holes had stopped spitting out the abominations. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a stillness, but it wasn''t the relief she craved. It was a false calm, a silence that felt far too unnatural. Her eyes drifted toward the Dark King. Ba-thump! Her heart pounded in her chest, echoing louder than the silence around her. Ba-thump! The air itself seemed to constrict as if the very world was holding its breath, waiting. Ba-thump! The Dark King stirred. Ba-thump! Its crimson orbs locked onto her. Ba-thump! Not Azriel. Ba-thump! Her. Ba-thump! Her breath hitched. Cold sweat slicked her skin, trickling down her spine like icy fingers. The hairs on her neck stood rigid. The King''s gaze was piercing, not merely seeing her¡ªbut into her. It wasn''t just a stare. It was rage, pure and primal, swirling behind the Dark King''s helmet. It hated her. The way it looked at her, its unblinking eyes bore into her soul. The fury radiating off it was almost a physical force, pressing down on her. She swore it was commanding her to kneel, demanding submission without a single word. "Princess Celestina... what should we do?" a voice, trembling and unsure, broke the suffocating silence. The cadet who spoke was pale, his face etched with fear, his eyes darting between her and the motionless King. It didn''t move. It just watched. Surrounding the King, the platform¡ªsplintered and broken from the earlier battle¡ªbegan to mend, the cracks reversing, healing as if time itself was being rewritten. Yet Celestina couldn''t tear her focus from the King. Her grip tightened around her sword, knuckles white. She gritted her teeth, the weight of her own heartbeat crashing in her ears. "What else can we do?" Another hissed, barely audible. "We take its damn head." Vergil, standing beside her, seemed almost unfazed, his eyes fixed on the looming figure. "Don''t overreact. Scary as the king in knights armor looks, the instructors won''t let us die... probably," he muttered, though the attempt at reassurance did little to calm anyone. "Cadet Vergil is right, we need to¡ª" ""...!"" Her words caught in her throat as a collective gasp rippled through the group. The Dark King moved. The chains binding it groaned, metal twisting, then shattering with a deafening clang as it rose from its obsidian throne. The broken links slithered down to its feet like discarded serpents. They were never meant to hold it. They were meant to deceive. It loomed over them, towering nearly two meters tall, its presence suffocating, oppressive. Those blood-red eyes never once left hers. Celestina stood frozen, her body unwilling to move, to breathe. She had faced its clones before, but this... this was different. The clones were mere shadows, weak imitations. They didn''t possess mana cores, their strength barely scraping the surface of what a true Grade 2 monster could do. But this... This was no imitation. This was the Dark King. The real one. And it was standing before her. Step¡ª! Its first step sent cracks splintering through the ground. Step¡ª! Each footfall resonated with her heartbeat, the rhythm tightening in her chest. Step¡ª! It was as if the floor itself trembled at its approach. Step¡ª! ''Why... why is it so different from all the others?'' Her thoughts spiraled, panic creeping in. She had faced monsters before¡ªmonsters that clawed and snarled, that devoured their prey with mindless savagery. But this... this was unlike anything she had ever encountered. The Dark King was deliberate. Methodical. And utterly terrifying. Step¡ª! The Dark King''s image warped before Celestina''s eyes, twisting and overlapping with something¡ªa figure from a nightmarish past. Blood flowed from its body like a grotesque waterfall, staining the air with a sickening red mist. Its eyes were hollow, empty sockets that seemed to drain the light around them. A toothless grin spread across a gaunt face that belonged to someone who had been dead for over seven years. Her vision wavered, the spectral figure blurring with the Dark King''s form, sending icy shivers through her spine. Her heart raced, her breath came in ragged gasps. She felt a rush of panic, her mind screaming in desperation. ''No! What am I doing...!'' She forced herself to focus, shaking her head violently as if to clear the horrific image. The Dark King''s form solidified again in her vision, its malevolent advance menacing. ''Didn''t I swear to obliterate the entire void realm? How can I be paralyzed by something so insignificant now!?'' The shame clawed at her, a gnawing reminder of the promise she had made¡ªnot just to herself but one she told Azriel as well, who even admired her. To falter now, to show fear in the face of such a creature... ''I will destroy it... I will destroy it all.'' "Celestina, I am¡ª" "No." Lumine''s voice was cut off by her icy refusal, leaving him and the others stunned. Her voice, usually warm and reassuring, was now a chilling command. "It wants only me... stay out of it." "What?" Lumine''s eyes widened in confusion, his voice barely a whisper. "Oi Princess, what are you¡ª" Vergil''s protest was swallowed by the shock of what happened next. Under the bewildered stares of her comrades, Celestina surged forward, her movements a blur. "Huh, Celestina!?" "What the hell!?" "Haha! The princess has lost her mind!" Ignoring the shouts and gasps behind her, Celestina closed the distance between herself and the Dark King. ***** "I''ve never seen her like that before." Azriel nodded as Jasmine''s whispered words reached his ears. ''It seems it''s finally stopped eyeing me like a creep¡­ though I''m not sure how to feel about it targeting Celestina now¡­'' She clearly wasn''t handling it well. Something had shifted. The dark king''s sudden movement had stunned them all, but the real shock came from Celestina herself. Her cold, cutting voice surprised even Azriel as she ordered the others to stay back as she went to fight alone. ''Is it because of¡­'' "Instructors, what''s going to happen after this?" Jasmine''s voice broke through, directing Azriel''s attention to the instructors. Azriel followed her gaze. The instructors looked at the two of them, then at Celestina, and back again. "...Everything will proceed as usual." Instructor Kevin smiled slightly as he spoke, causing Jasmine to narrow her eyes. "Even with the sudden floor shift? It''s abnormal. How do we know it didn''t happen on the other floors as well?" Her words carried weight. She knew that the void dungeon seemed to have an unsettling focus on her little brother, though she couldn''t disclose that detail. The void dungeon had always been unpredictable, but this was different. "Even if other floors had experienced a shift, what difference does it make? The fact remains that they were scheduled to face a Grade 2 monster on the third floor anyway. This year''s batch is exceptional¡ªfar more talented than previous ones. This floor shift could actually be seen as an blessing for them. It''s almost as if the void dungeon itself recognizes their skill and is upping the ante, perhaps considering the challenge insufficient for their capabilities." Jasmine''s lips pursed as she considered his words. The objective was to reach the fifth floor, and encountering a dangerous floor shift seemed almost implausible. Yet, in this unpredictable age, avoiding slight increases in risk would lead nowher "Aren''t you going to fight, Cadet Azriel?" An instructor''s question pulled Azriel from his thoughts. He looked at the instructor, his face unreadable for a few seconds. ''Instructor Alicia...'' A smile spread across his face. "Unfortunately, the void dungeon would need another floor shift to make it a challenge if I were to step in now." "..." "..." "Pfft! Haha! That''s brilliant! I like your confidence, Cadet Azriel!" Instructor Alicia laughed, holding her stomach and wiping tears from her eyes. Instructor Kevin and Benson looked at him, stunned and surprised. "You shouldn''t underestimate the void dungeon, Cadet Azriel. Even if it isn''t the void realm, unforeseen things can happen here," Instructor Kevin warned. Azriel nodded. "Refrain from speaking any further, Instructor Kevin. Instructor Alicia." Instructor Benson scowled as the two instructors grinned at him. "Jeez, Ben, you really need to loosen up! It''s not like we''re helping them or anything. If Cadet Azriel doesn''t care about his points and decides to sit this one out, why can''t we enjoy the moment?" Instructor Alicia said, wrapping her arm around Instructor Benson''s shoulder. Instructor Kevin nodded in agreement. "They certainly are... close." "Mm, they really are." Azriel nodded as Jasmine whispered again. They were indeed close. Bam! A loud crash jolted them from their banter. Azriel and the others turned toward the sound of something being destroyed. The fight between Celestina and the dark king was heating up. Chapter 79: The Dark King of Imperion [6] Celestina''s blade clanged violently against the Dark King''s obsidian armor, the sound of metal on metal ringing in her ears. The impact sent a shockwave through her arms, reverberating down to her bones. Her muscles screamed in protest as the sword barely scratched the surface, sliding off with a high-pitched whine. A thin fracture appeared, but it was nowhere near enough. She gritted her teeth, stumbling back as the Dark King''s arm shot out, extending with unnatural speed. The wind from his sweeping strike brushed her face, but she narrowly evaded it, rolling to her feet. "This armor¡­ It''s like trying to carve through a mountain." Her thoughts raced. "I need to use more power. My whole body has to be in every strike." Her legs coiled beneath her, ready to spring again, but before she could act, the ground in front of her exploded. Dust and debris flew in all directions as the Dark King surged forward, a massive fist tearing through the air toward her face. Her eyes widened, breath caught in her throat. Time seemed to slow. The fist loomed closer, its speed deafening as the air wailed under its force. In the split second before impact, she twisted her body to the left, feeling the wind of his punch brush past her cheek. With a sharp cry, she thrust her sword toward his chest. Sparks erupted as her blade met the Dark King''s forearm, blocking the attack with chilling ease. Shards of his armor scattered like broken glass, yet the king remained unphased. His crimson eyes, glowing with malice, locked onto hers, unblinking and cold. Celestina retreated once more, heart pounding, as three glowing white orbs like the suns formed around her, humming with raw energy. Without hesitation, they shot toward the Dark King, tearing through the air like falling stars. The Dark King lunged, his massive frame a blur of shadow and speed. The ground beneath him erupted as two of the orbs missed, crashing into the ground and detonating in blinding white fire. But the third¡ªhe couldn''t avoid it. It shot toward his face, a bullet of pure energy. The onlooking cadets gasped, hearts in their throats as they watched. The orb neared, mere inches from the Dark King''s helm¡­ But then, impossibly, the Dark King vanished, the ground swallowing him in a swirling black vortex. Every instinct screamed at her. Celestina spun just as another black hole opened behind her, the Dark King emerging with deadly precision. His fist, blackened and monstrous, shot toward her again. She was faster. In a flash of light, she stepped forward, disappearing an instant before the fist could connect. She reappeared several meters away, glowing orbs whirling around her once more. Her breath came in ragged bursts, but her eyes remained locked on her enemy. Feathered wings of pure white light unfurled from her back, lifting her from the ground. She ascended, glowing like a celestial being. "I knew it. It has the power of shadows¡­ A rare affinity." Below her, the Dark King''s own wings burst forth¡ªgreat, leathery bat-like appendages that unfurled in blackness. He rose to meet her, his crimson gaze burning with cold fury. She clenched her fists around her sword''s hilt. She didn''t need Lumine, Azriel or anyone else. This was hers to win. No leader would let someone else take down the first-floor boss for them. She had to show them. With a powerful flap of her wings, Celestina surged toward the Dark King, her eyes locked onto her target. He moved to meet her, wings of shadow cutting through the air with an ominous rush. Their forms blurred as they hurtled toward each other. She swung her sword in a wide arc, expecting to meet his armor¡ªbut the instant her blade made contact, her body jolted. It wasn''t the unyielding metal of his armor. No, this was something else. Her eyes widened in shock as she glanced down. Before her, an onyx halberd, darker than the void itself, had intercepted her strike. The black blade gleamed like a void that devoured light, its surface impossibly smooth, as if it had been painted with the night itself. It was the Dark King''s weapon. With a fluid motion that belied his size, the Dark King twirled the halberd, the weapon slicing through the air with a deafening howl. The force of his spin seemed to warp the space around them, the air trembling. Celestina''s heart raced, but she refused to falter. Her grip tightened on her sword, and in the blink of an eye, she raised it in defense. The Dark King''s strike came down with terrifying precision, aiming to cleave her in two. Steel met steel with a resounding crash. The impact tore through her body, sending a violent shockwave from her arms down to her core. Her muscles screamed under the strain as the force rattled her bones, but she held. Gritting her teeth, she locked her gaze with his, refusing to give an inch. The air around them trembled as they hung in the air. Celestina swayed, her wings beating rhythmically as she steadied herself. Her movements were graceful, almost delicate, despite the battle raging around her. The weightless feeling of floating in the air contrasted with the raw violence of their clash. Then, with a burst of speed, she spun, her sword cutting through the air like a silver streak. Her body moved with the elegance of a dancer, twirling through the void with a deadly beauty. She retaliated, her blade striking with precision, each movement fluid, controlled. Their weapons clashed again, the sound ringing out like the toll of a great bell, reverberating through the vast floor. Every cadet watching below held their breath, eyes wide, hearts pounding, as the air between the two seemed to crackle with tension. Celestina fell back, using three glowing orbs that orbited her. With a decisive gesture, she sent them hurtling toward the Dark King. They streaked through the air with blinding speed, their paths converging on their target. The Dark King remained eerily calm as the orbs approached. The air crackled with raw energy, and the orbs seemed to blur the space around them. Just before impact, a surge of shadow erupted around the Dark King, forming an impenetrable shell that absorbed the explosive force of the orbs. The white-hot blasts and searing heat were absorbed by the darkness, leaving the Dark King unharmed. When the protective shell dissipated, Celestina was no longer in sight. For the first time, a flicker of uncertainty flashed in the Dark King''s eyes as it spun around, searching the empty air. Panic¡ªhowever slight¡ªbetrayed its otherwise unshakable demeanor. But Celestina was already upon it. Suddenly with a thunderous clash, her sword collided with the Dark King''s halberd. The force of the impact caught the Dark King off-guard, sending it sprawling to the ground. Dust exploded outward, enveloping the battlefield in a choking cloud. Celestina landed lightly, her wings vanishing as she touched down. The weight of the battle was beginning to take its toll¡ªher mana reserves were dangerously low. The battle with the clones had drained her considerably. Though she had recovered more than half of her mana, the recent fight had exhausted almost everything she had left. As the dust settled, the Dark King was revealed, kneeling and staring at Celestina amidst the shattered ground and debris. Its eyes were unreadable, but that didn''t matter to her. All she needed to do now was finish this. With her sword firmly in hand, Celestina approached the Dark King cautiously. It made no move to defend itself, simply watching her. Its halberd lay a few meters away, lodged in the ground. A sudden thought sent a shiver down Celestina''s spine. What if the Dark King was stronger? A more powerful void creature¡ªperhaps a demon, abyssal, or even a monarch. Such a being would undoubtedly bring devastation. Yet, another question gnawed at her¡ªwhy was this creature only classified as a grade 2 monster, or even a grade 1 beast before that? Why was it here in this void dungeon? What was this void dungeon, anyway? How did it keep creating these void creatures, and how real were they? As she stood before the Dark King, she pushed these thoughts aside. Now was not the time for doubts. The Dark King looked up at her, its expression unreadable. It did not resist, did not fight back. The battle had felt simultaneously grueling and strangely effortless. Her skin bore only a few scratches, despite the intensity of the fight. Why...? Did it perhaps... "Enough thinking. Not now." Celestina''s teeth clenched, and she shook off the lingering doubts. She raised her sword high, her grip steady. "...a king in knight''s armor." She couldn''t understand why it was called the Dark King. Was it because of the throne? The Obsidian Throne, which, ironically, had remained unscathed. It sat untouched in the center, not a single scratch marring its surface. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...." Celestina swung her sword down. With a silent slash, the head of the Dark King fell, the metal clattering as it hit the ground. The entire body then disintegrated into white dust particles. The entire floor was silent. A single, beautifully shining mana core was in front of her feet. Yet she didn''t feel any joy. She was frozen¡ªparalyzed by the final look the Dark King had given her. Chapter 80: Second Floor [1] Azriel watched in silence, standing with Jasmine and the instructors as they observed Celestina on the platform. She stood tall, gazing down at the mana core lying at her feet. The same couldn''t be said for the cadets. The cadets erupted into cheers, celebrating Celestina''s victory over the floor boss. Even Lumine, Vergil, Yelena, and the three other cadets who helped were visibly elated. It was an incredible feat Celestina had pulled off. The cadets rushed to her side. "You''re not going to join them?" Jasmine asked, her voice soft. Azriel smiled at her question. "Me? The one who contributed nothing on this floor, and when the leader personally asked for my help, I sent someone else in my place? Do I dare celebrate with them now?" "If you put it that way¡­" "My reputation as the delinquent prince would skyrocket." A chuckle escaped his lips as he watched Celestina, overwhelmed by the crowd. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her perfect image, cracking ever so slightly, was strangely satisfying to witness. ''This is... quite amusing.'' In the book, it had been Lumine, not Celestina, who defeated the floor boss. Lumine had led the cadets, though not all had followed him. Some hadn''t believed he was worthy of being their apex. But now, with Azriel as the apex stepping aside to give the role of leadership to the Frost Clan''s princess, there were no objections. They trusted her. Now more than ever. The image of their leader¡ªa princess from one of the Four Great Clans, ranked third among the academy''s first years¡ªleading them through the first floor without harm and defeating the original Dark King on her own was seared into their minds. Celestina had made it look so easy. As for Lumine... Azriel couldn''t say much. Back then, Lumine hadn''t been forced to use his full abilities since the Dark King had only been a Grade 1 beast, not a Grade 2 monster like now. His fire alone had been enough to burn it, but this time was different. But what Lumine did have this time was Vergil, who had helped keep him from revealing his other affinities. Even if Neo Genesis were to attack now, Azriel doubted the outcome would be the same as last time. Not with how organized the cadets had become, and certainly not with Azriel here. And then there was the Void Dungeon¡ªrelentlessly complicating his life. Had the cadets split up, things might have turned ugly, but they hadn''t. Azriel doubted the Void Dungeon would throw anything at him with serious consequences, not while they were still on the lower floors. A sigh escaped his lips as he silently began walking forward, Jasmine and the instructors'' curious gazes following him. Jasmine trailed after him as they passed the celebrating cadets, who were laughing and singing without noticing the two slipping by. Azriel stopped in front of the obsidian throne at the center of the platform, Jasmine by his side. The throne was flawless¡ªuntouched by time. No dust, no scratches, no marks. As if in response to the throne, the platform around them began to repair itself. Azriel stepped closer, his fingers brushing the black surface. His reflection stared back at him. He licked his dry lips, circling the throne. "Why do you think it was called the Dark King and not the Dark Knight?" Jasmine tilted her head, considering his question. "...Because of the throne, right? It was chained to it, as if belonging to it. I don''t know why it wore knight''s armor, but it definitely seemed like a king." Azriel smiled softly, standing in front of the throne, his back to her. "I don''t think he was ever a king." Jasmine''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?" "The title of Dark King was wrong." "Why do you say that...?" Azriel crouched, picking up the broken chains from the floor. They hadn''t repaired like the rest, nor had they vanished into white dust like the Dark King. They remained, alone¡ªjust like the throne. "Sister, the Dark King will reappear here, right? Waiting for the next group to challenge it?" Azriel''s question took Jasmine by surprise. She nodded. "That''s right. It usually takes a day, maybe more or less, for the floor boss to respawn. After that, the gates will close, and everything will return to how it was before." Azriel''s voice softened. "Its king vanished, its world crumbled, and now it is condemned to sit, chained to this hollow throne, left to rot in the depths of its own misery for the rest of its wretched existence." "...." Jasmine stared at him, stunned. "Have you finally lost it? What are you even talking about...?" She looked at him with concern, as though he had gone mad. Azriel chuckled softly. "I read it once in a book." He dropped the chains, standing up before walking back to Jasmine. Curiosity flickered in her eyes. "What kind of book?" "It was about a knight¡ªloyal to his king¡ªduring a war against the creatures of the night. One night, the creatures invaded the kingdom, slaughtering men, women, and children without mercy. The knight rushed to the throne room, only to find his king had vanished, while the kingdom burned around him." "...Oh." Jasmine was unsure what to say. It was an interesting story, but she didn''t quite understand its relevance. Azriel continued. "When the creatures reached the throne room, they found only the knight. To mock his loyalty, they chained him to the throne, burned his flesh, and left him there forever. The kingdom was destroyed, the humans perished, and the knight''s king abandoned him. All that was left for him was to sit there... alone." Jasmine blinked, absorbing Azriel''s words before glancing at the throne. "That... is incredibly sad." Azriel laughed lightly at her response. She genuinely seemed to pity the knight. He patted her head gently before moving back toward the instructors. "It is, but it was just a story I read. It has nothing to do with the so-called Dark King." "...Right." ***** Celestina struggled to maintain control over the excited crowd of cadets celebrating her victory. They cheered, laughing and shouting, caught up in the moment. With a small nod, she excused herself and bent to pick up the mana core, fully intending to consume it. No one objected. A hush fell over the cadets as they watched her in silent awe, their excitement replaced by anticipation. She was about to absorb the mana core of a Grade 2 monster¡ªone that had been the floor boss. As she glanced at their eager faces, a sense of satisfaction washed over her. But something still felt... off. ''Oh... right.'' Realizing what it was, Celestina turned her head slightly, her gaze traveling farther back. There, standing with the instructors on the platform, were Azriel and Jasmine. They watched from a distance, separated from the crowd. Azriel smiled at her but didn''t approach. She noticed a few cadets casting unfriendly glances in his direction. It was clear many still didn''t think highly of him. Some even shot him looks that implied they''d rather he stayed with the instructors and Jasmine¡ªwho hadn''t contributed to the fight. ''...As if they did any better'' If it hadn''t been for Azriel helping her, with Vergil joining them, things could have gone much worse. Everything had worked out smoothly, but she knew it wasn''t just her doing. She owed Azriel as well. It annoyed her how the others secretly looked down on him, but neither Azriel nor Jasmine seemed to care or even notice. ''Right. They''re used to it by now.'' Before his disappearance and supposed death, Azriel had been one of the main daily topics of the world¡ªalways involved in some scandal or rumor that tarnished his reputation. Yet he had never cared. Why would he now? At previous banquets, some had even had the audacity to gossip about him in front of Jasmine. Undoubtedly, that must have been unpleasant for her. But Azriel always remained unbothered. Celestina made up her mind to thank him, even if he hadn''t done much in the fight. He had still helped, no matter how little. Besides, she wanted to tell him personally that she had defeated the Dark King. After all, it was Azriel who had trusted her with the role of leadership from the start. But before she could reach him, everything changed in an instant. The platform beneath them began to tremble. The sound of chains rattling and grinding against each other echoed from below. Confusion crossed Celestina''s face, mirrored by the cadets around her. But not everyone looked confused. The trembling intensified, nearly throwing them all off balance. Falling off the edge would mean plummeting into whatever lay beneath the platform. Suddenly, the sound of chains snapping filled the air. And then, without warning¡ª "...!" The platform collapsed. Celestina''s heart dropped to her stomach. She clutched the mana core tightly as the world around her plunged into darkness. A blinding light shot from beneath the platform, and as quickly as it had begun, the fall ended. Celestina blinked, her breath catching as she found herself standing once more. The platform had stopped shaking, as if nothing had happened. But something was different. The obsidian throne was gone. In its place stood a slightly elevated small circular platform. They weren''t on the first floor anymore. It didn''t take a genius to realize where they were. ''The second floor...'' Chapter 81: Second Floor [2] Azriel found himself with the others standing on the edge of a tall cliff that seemed to stretch endlessly in both directions. Below them, a desolate expanse of land sprawled out, a wasteland that gave the illusion of a dried-up ocean¡ªthough it was far from any natural desert. The drop from the cliff had to be at least a hundred meters, if not more, and the jagged rocks that dotted the bottom made his stomach churn at the thought of falling. Gazing down, Azriel let out a shaky breath and kneeled to steady himself, his fingers brushing the cold, stone edge of the cliff. He squinted, trying to make sense of the sight below. Was his mind playing tricks on him? No matter how long he stared, the ground looked like a graveyard from some ancient nightmare. Massive, misshapen black rocks jutted out of the earth in eerie, twisted forms. Some were sharp like spears, others were oddly rounded or jagged, but none of them resembled anything he''d ever seen. It was as though the land itself had contorted under some unseen pressure, warping into an alien landscape. As his eyes wandered over the scene, his breath caught in his throat. Sticking out between the rocks, like grim monuments, were bones. Towering bones. Some reached as high as the rocks themselves, and others loomed even taller, dwarfing everything else in sight. Their pale surfaces gleamed with an unnatural glow, contrasting sharply against the black sand that covered the ground. Massive, ancient bones, long abandoned to this desolate place, yet the sheer size of them sent a chill down his spine. What sort of creatures had once walked this land? He couldn''t even fathom the kind of creatures these remains had belonged to. Giants, perhaps. Or something worse, something more terrifying than his mind could comprehend. The black sand that blanketed the ground beneath the bones shimmered faintly under the sky''s eerie light. It wasn''t just any sand¡ªit was like grains of darkness itself, fine and cold, absorbing the faint illumination from above. It glittered in a way that seemed unnatural. He stood and looked up, trying to shake off the unsettling feeling. The sky above was just as strange as the land beneath his feet. It was dark, pitch-black, with no sign of a sun or moon, yet it wasn''t completely devoid of light. Stars dotted the sky, or at least, he assumed they were stars. At first glance, they appeared like any ordinary starry night, pinpricks of light scattered across the vast black canvas. But something was off. Some of the stars seemed to flicker, blinking on and off in a pattern that made his skin crawl. "Just what the hell is up there...?" It didn''t make sense to Azriel. The massive black hole known as the Gate of the Void Dungeon back in CASC looked like it had swallowed them, as if bringing them to the first floor, which one would think to be underground. But if that were the case, then why would Azriel see a sky and stars, or whatever it was, above him? What and where is the Void Dungeon exactly? How did any of this make sense? Perhaps it was better if he didn''t find out. A gust of wind swept across the cliff, carrying with it the faint sound of something moving far below. It was subtle, like the shifting of sand or the distant scraping of bones against rock, but it was there. Azriel stiffened, his gaze snapping back to the wasteland below. Nothing seemed to move, but the eerie quiet that followed only made him more tense. "Dammit, what were the gods thinking when they built this floor... if it was even them," Azriel muttered, his voice barely audible. He had no idea. "Hoo..." His breath trembled slightly as he walked toward Jasmine, who was glancing around like the sight wasn''t all that impressive. Noticing his approach, she turned to him and smiled. "The difference between the first and second floor is huge, isn''t it?" Azriel nodded slowly, a troubled expression clouding his face as he glanced at the surroundings. "Yeah... it really is." Though he had read about it, seeing the second floor was something else entirely. It felt overwhelming. And he wasn''t the only one. All the cadets stood there, lost in thought, swallowed by the sight before them. Azriel slumped onto the rocky ground, closing his eyes as he let out another sigh. "Something wrong? You look exhausted." Jasmine crouched down, her face close to his. There was no way Azriel could be exhausted; he had barely done anything aside from wiping out the horde of prowlers on the first floor. He turned his head slightly, avoiding her gaze. This only piqued Jasmine''s curiosity, and she leaned in even closer, making sure no one was looking. "Azriel? Tell me what''s bothering you." "Nothing," he said instantly, his lips tightening into a thin line. Jasmine narrowed her eyes. "Liar." "How can you know if I''m lying? Are you some kind of mind reader? Where''s your trust in your little brother? You''re supposed to trust family, right?" "My trust in you is about as strong as the number of leviathans I''ve killed this week, which, by the way, is zero." Azriel clicked his tongue at her blunt response, refusing to meet her eyes as she continued to stare at him. ''Am I really losing my touch?'' How else would she know he was lying? A sigh escaped his lips once more, and he still didn''t look her in the face. "Did I ever tell you that I am..." "You are...?" Azriel clenched his fist, his voice barely audible as he whispered. "...scared of heights." "...." There was silence. He didn''t dare look at her, though he could feel her gaze burning into the side of his face. "Khhk..." A strange sound came from beside him, making Azriel furrow his brows as he glanced over at Jasmine, her head now lowered. "Nghk..." "Sister...?" he asked, worried by the strange noise. He moved closer to her. And then... "Hahaha! I can''t... I can''t! Seriously... you, of all people, are af-mnghf!" "Shut up, idiot...!" Azriel hissed, clamping his hand over her mouth as muffled laughter shook her body, tickling his palm. His ears burned as he felt her shaking beneath his touch. Jasmine''s laughter had drawn the attention of a few cadets, and Azriel had no way of explaining the situation to them. ''Seriously, this is why I didn''t want to tell her!'' The Azriel Crimson, scared of heights. Surviving the Void Realm. Surviving Europe. Challenging Caleus. Becoming the apex. Bold enough to sideline himself on the first floor. But scared of heights? One of his darkest secrets, and now he regretted sharing it with his sister, this mere human being. After a minute, she finally began to calm down. Azriel cautiously released his hand. "You going to behave?" She nodded, though he noticed the amusement still dancing in her eyes. His expression darkened. Jasmine took a deep breath, a smile still on her face. "Stop smiling," Azriel grumbled. "There''s nothing funny about this." "Yes... yes, it''s definitely not funny," Jasmine said, trying to suppress her smile, though she seemed to be struggling not to laugh further. Azriel''s glare deepened, his mood darkening even more as he noticed her attempt to hold back her laughter. "Want me to comfort you?" Azriel''s face darkened even further at her words. "Or hold your hand?" "...." "I could also give you a lap pillow again if you want. Your sleeping face is so cute and defenseless!" "...." "Oh, should I carry you instead while you close your eyes? Piggyback or princess style¡ªjust name it. I''m pretty strong, you know." Azriel''s face was so stormy that it sent a shiver down the spines of the nearby cadets, who quickly looked away, unwilling to meet his gaze. "...Jasmine." Jasmine stiffened at the mention of her name. "Y-yes?" "Don''t you think it would be tragic if the heiress of the Crimson Clan were to suddenly die on the second floor, leaving all those responsibilities to your poor little brother?" His voice was cold, making Jasmine break out in a cold sweat as she nodded vigorously. "Yes... tragic. It would be very tragic." "It seems we''re on the same page then," Azriel said with a chilling smile. "Let''s make sure you stay the heiress, okay?" An awkward laugh escaped Jasmine''s lips as she felt a shiver run down her spine at the sudden brightness of Azriel''s smile. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wasn''t scared or anything by his words and behaviour. Definitely not. "J-jokes aside, my dearest little brother, whom I care so much about, that fear of yours is going to be quite troublesome." Azriel looked at her with a troubled expression, already sensing what was coming. "¡­How so?" Jasmine looked at the edge of the cliff, where most of the cadets were standing or seated with frightened expressions, no doubt already understanding what they would have to do "Well, to reach the third floor, we''re going to have to... descend the cliff." Chapter 82: Second Floor [3] Azriel knew this moment was inevitable. He knew it, but knowing didn''t make it any easier. This would likely be one of the most hated moments of his life as he stared at the edge of the cliff, jaw clenched. If only Solomon hadn''t walked in that day when he was alone in his room. He might have tested how high he could jump without dying. "Always ruining my mood, no matter where that stupid clown is..." Yes. Azriel blamed Solomon. His fists tightened, then loosened, over and over as he tried to steady his breathing, calming himself little by little. His face grew unreadable. It wasn''t ideal to let anyone see his distress, not right now. Well, except for one person who already knew... ...and seemed to enjoy it. "The gods really are cruel..." He then glanced at Celestina, standing with some cadets¡ªLumine and Yelena¡ªdeep in discussion about their next move. The second floor was nothing like the first. It wasn''t a maze that felt like walking through mirrors. There would be no lucky floor shifts to help them this time. Azriel approached, his presence halting their conversation as they turned to face him. A wry smile crept onto Azriel''s face as he stopped in front of them. There were faces he didn''t recognize, but a few he did, like Cadet Kanae. It seemed Celestina had decided to take others'' advice before making any further moves on this floor. "So... what''s the plan?" Azriel asked, his eyes locking onto Celestina, who returned his gaze with a blank expression. "The plan? Are you asking because you''re finally going to help?" Lumine, standing beside Celestina, narrowed his eyes at Azriel. ''Hmm? Is he angry at me...?'' Azriel sensed a trace of irritation in Lumine''s voice. ''Ah, right,'' it clicked. ''He''s nervous.'' No doubt it was because of the quest he''d received from the system. Lumine must have been on edge this entire time. ''I wonder if he still has the same quest...'' Azriel sighed, meeting Lumine''s eyes. "Do you need my help?" Lumine furrowed his brow at the question. "Of course we do." "For what?" Lumine hesitated, momentarily lost for words. For what, exactly? Azriel already knew. Lumine wanted reassurance¡ªAzriel''s help would ease his mind, knowing the other cadets would be safer during the void dungeon. But even without the quest, Lumine cared deeply for the others. His mind just wasn''t focused right now, too distracted by suspicion and doubt. ''How mean of me...'' Azriel thought, watching Lumine struggle to speak. "That... you know, killing void creatures." Azriel raised an eyebrow. "You need my help for that? I''m a greedy person, you know. If I stick around, I''ll just be held back, and I''m not interested in splitting mana cores this time." Not that it was even possible. His skill, [Core Reaper], ensured that the moment he killed a void creature, he absorbed the mana cores instantly¡ªno need to extract them from their bodies. No one else knew about this, just as they hadn''t known it was Azriel who was responsible for the empty mana cores on the first floor. It was a ridiculous skill, on par with an [Unique Skill], much like his [Void Mind]. But neither were his true [Unique Skill]. Azriel had something far more special. "If I were to help, it''d make things too easy. Some would try to use me as their personal mana core supplier while doing nothing. People can die here, with or without my help. It''ll either make them stronger if they survive, or pathetic if they don''t because they hid behind me or you." Lumine fell silent, knowing Azriel was right. The gap between Azriel and the other first years wasn''t small. The same could be said for Lumine, whose strength was becoming more apparent to the others. Slowly, some had begun to rely on him, treating him as another potential leader¡ªsomeone to use for gaining mana cores. Of course, those same cadets wouldn''t act until they were confident or had enough support, which wasn''t coming anytime soon, especially after Celestina''s performance against the Dark King. Azriel turned his attention to the group before returning his gaze to Celestina, who still wore an unreadable expression. "So, am I allowed to know what plan you''ve come up with?" After a moment, Celestina nodded. "Of course. We were planning to share it with the others later." She stepped toward the cliff''s edge, overlooking the black desert. Azriel hesitated for a second, then followed her, standing at her side. The others watched them in silence before eventually leaving. "It''s quite high, isn''t it?" "...It is." Of course, it was high¡ªand Azriel was terrified of heights. Not that Celestina knew, nor did he plan to let anyone else find out. Jasmine had been an exception, one he regretted. "They say the black desert shouldn''t be on the second floor... it''s too unbalanced for such an early floor." Azriel pressed his lips together. "Whoever designed this dungeon clearly wasn''t sober." Celestina smiled faintly. "Yes, definitely drunk." The void dungeon was a place of chaotic phenomena¡ªfloor shifts, unbalanced challenges, and inexplicable dangers. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was confusing and complex, a place where anyone could die at any moment. The deeper you went, the more certain that death became. "We''re planning to send a scout down first to map out what we''re dealing with." Azriel''s eyes opened slightly. "And who''s the scout?" It was a dangerous task¡ªwhoever went would be descending into the unknown, risking death. "Me," Celestina said. "Since I proposed the plan and I''m the leader, it only makes sense. But Lumine''s been strangely insistent that he should go instead." Azriel nodded, understanding. Lumine''s reasons might have been different, but as the second-ranked first-year, he was the best choice. "So, is he going down now?" Celestina shook her head. "No. Then Yelena offered, saying she was better suited for the task. We''ve been arguing about it ever since, until you showed up." Azriel nodded again. Yelena was another excellent choice¡ªfew could match her instincts and senses among the first years. "Haa... at least no one wants to go back yet." Celestina sounded exhausted as they both stared down at the black desert. Occasionally, the wind rustled. If someone wanted to leave, they could. The slightly elevated platform where the Dark King''s throne had been housed a small black hole now. Stepping into it would send them back outside the throne room''s gate, though they''d have to find their way out of the dungeon afterward. Azriel stood silently beside her, knowing he wasn''t the only one scared. Anyone would be, standing this high up, knowing they''d have to descend into danger soon enough. After a few moments, Azriel broke the silence. "...I''ll go." "Huh..." Celestina snapped her head toward him. "What... no, but why?" "Consider it my way of thanking you for letting me tag along without doing anything on the first floor." Celestina blinked, then shook her head. "No, but a lot of others didn''t do much either. There was barely anything for most of us to do." She was right. Traveling with a group of cadets meant not everyone got their fair share of action. Still, Azriel shook his head. "They followed you with the intent of doing whatever you said. I didn''t. I''m still not, by the way. So consider this my payment for letting me follow you around without doing much on this floor as well." Celestina pursed her lips before speaking. "Fine. I accept your proposal. I''ll tell the others, and you''ll leave tomorr¡ª" "No." Azriel cut her off, and she looked at him in surprise. "You and the others who fought the dark king are still tired and haven''t recovered your mana. Rest here while I go now. It''ll only take a day, enough time for everyone to recover." "But¡ª" "It''s fine. I''m doing this on my own volition. Oh, and tell my dear sister that if she follows me, I''ll tell Mom about her special collection." Celestina looked puzzled, trying to process his words. "Special collection? What collection?" Azriel smirked. "You can ask her that." "...make sure you don''t die and run if needed." There was no point in dying a foolish death. Azriel nodded his head. He was probably one of the fastest here, so escaping was something he could definitely, and would definitely, do if the need arose. "I will, thanks. Now go and get some sleep. Tell the same to Lumine and Yelena." He would have said to tell the same to Vergil, but the guy was already asleep right next to the slightly elevated platform. Celestina hesitated but eventually nodded, wishing him luck before turning to leave. The instructors were busy with other cadets, while Jasmine seemed occupied as well. The three instructors weren''t following their own rules about staying out of the cadets'' minds, which made Azriel chuckle. He sighed, turning his gaze back to the cliff and gritting his teeth. "Why does it have to be so high..." Seriously. Azriel was starting to wish he could punch whoever had designed this floor. ''It''s going to take an hour or two to get down there... probably more.'' Without wasting any time, he glanced around to make sure no one was watching. And then, he started to climb down the cliff¡ªdangerously. Chapter 83: Second Floor [4] "Ah, shit! What the fuck was I thinking, proposing to do this willingly?" The wind howled against Azriel''s face as he clung to the jagged rock, his fingers desperately searching for cracks or edges to grip. Each gust felt like a punch, the cold air gnawing at his exposed skin, and every step down felt like a reckless gamble with death. On any other day, he might have laughed at himself, knowing that even with a blade pressed against his neck, he wouldn''t have done what he was doing right now. But... Here he was. Doing the one thing he swore he''d never do. Heights were, without a doubt, his worst enemy. One wrong move, one slip, and he''d plummet into the black sand below. A quick, brutal end. "How the fuck are the others supposed to climb down this cliff like me?" Unlike Azriel, most cadets weren''t this strong. Though he prided himself more on his speed, he knew he was stronger than most first-years. All except Lumine, perhaps. He still wasn''t sure if he could beat Lumine in a fight¡ªnot with all that Lumine was capable of. "Unbalanced... yes, this entire floor is unbalanced!" Azriel shifted his weight cautiously, feeling for stability with every foothold. The rocks were uneven, crumbling beneath his boots, sending loose gravel tumbling into the darkness. Each time it happened, his heart leaped in his chest, and his grip tightened instinctively. The starry sky above him seemed like a swirling, oppressive void, pressing down on him, making the vast, open descent feel claustrophobic. It was as though the darkness itself was watching, waiting for him to make a mistake. Gritting his teeth, Azriel pressed on, inching down the cliff without any protection¡ªno one knew he was doing this, except maybe Celestina. Even she wouldn''t have expected him to climb down like this. Step by careful step, he descended. At one point, the rock beneath his foot gave way, crumbling into loose gravel and sending his leg sliding out from under him. His heart lurched as, for a terrifying moment, his fingers barely held onto the jagged edges of the cliff. But he didn''t fall. Azriel kept going. ***** "Hoo... hoo..." Azriel exhaled heavily as he collapsed onto the black sand, finally reaching the bottom. Sweat dripped down his face, and he wiped it away with a trembling hand. The heat was stifling¡ªnot just from the climb, but from the unnaturally warm black desert beneath him. There was no sun in sight, yet it felt as though he was standing directly under its relentless glare. The climb had taken more than four hours, leaving him with just 20 hours to return as he had promised Celestina. The way he descended was reckless¡ªtoo reckless. He doubted even Celestina had expected him to attempt something so dangerous, but he''d had no choice. He couldn''t afford to be seen. And... he needed to be alone on this floor. There was something he had to do here, and bringing others along would only complicate things. A sense of dread crept into him as he thought about climbing back up later. He shook his head. ''I''ll leave that to the me twenty hours from now.'' Azriel glanced down at his hands. They were bruised, scraped, and bloody. With a quick tap on his storage ring, a health potion appeared in his palm. Just as he was about to drink it¡ª "I wouldn''t recommend that. Sometimes it''s better to let your body heal on its own for smaller wounds." A voice cut through the silence. Azriel jolted, dropping the potion into the black sand. In an instant, Void Eater was in his bloody hands, raised in front of him defensively. His eyes narrowed as he searched for the source of the voice. Then they widened in recognition. Standing before him was a familiar figure, a small smile playing on his lips, hands casually behind his back. "Instructor Kevin..." ''How did he get here...?'' Azriel was certain no one had seen him descend the cliff, and no one had followed. So how had he appeared? "Seriously? Climbing down that cliff without any equipment... Aren''t you afraid of death?" Instructor Kevin stepped closer, his tone almost teasing. Azriel''s eyes narrowed again, causing Kevin to raise his hands with a wry smile. "Calm down, my prince. I''m here to make sure you don''t die. Sure, we could''ve sent a drone, but we can''t afford to take any risks when it comes to you¡ªor any of the Great Children." "...." Seeing no deception in the instructor''s words, Azriel lowered Void Eater, relaxing slightly, though he didn''t dismiss the weapon entirely. It seemed the instructors were more concerned about the consequences of anything happening to him, especially considering his connection to the Crimson Clan. Even though cadets were told they could die on this trip, and no one would intervene if their actions led to death, that rule clearly didn''t apply to Azriel or any of the Great Clans'' children. "You don''t need to worry with me around," Kevin continued with a grin. "I''m a great travel companion. Besides, between me, Alicia, and Benson, I''m the strongest and the most fun." Azriel stared at him blankly for a moment before letting out an exasperated sigh. "Well, you''re the instructor. It''s not like I can go against you." Kevin''s smile brightened. "I''m grateful for your cooperation, my prince." Finding the heat unbearable, Azriel rolled up the sleeves of his academy uniform. Though it was made from a material designed for flexibility and combat, it did little to shield him from the oppressive warmth of the black desert. Instructor Kevin blinked, his eyes falling on Azriel''s left arm, which was wrapped tightly in bandages, concealing any skin. "You have another injury, my prince?" Azriel followed his gaze and realized his mistake. "Oh..." he muttered, realizing he''d forgotten to keep his mark hidden. ''What''s done is done...'' Shrugging, he dismissed it casually. "It''s an injury I got during my time in the Void Realm. Unfortunately, no health potion can heal it." Instructor Kevin''s expression grew complicated, a flicker of sadness crossing his face. "I see... I''m sorry to hear that. No child should have gone through what you did." Azriel felt a certain amusement at his words. It wasn''t as though Kevin truly knew what happened, and Azriel had never told anyone the story. Waving his hand dismissively, he brushed off the concern. "It''s fine. I''m not the only one who''s suffered. Everyone in this world has their burdens." Kevin nodded in agreement, then smiled again. "I suppose that''s true, my prince." Azriel didn''t bother pulling his sleeve back down. Nodding toward the distance, he spoke. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll have to return to the top soon. After I get a general overview of the area up to that rock over there, we will head back." He pointed at a large, jagged spike-like rock jutting out, standing oddly apart from the rest of the landscape. Instructor Kevin nodded. "Of course. I''ll follow you, but don''t worry¡ªI won''t interfere in any fights, my prince." There was a hint of excitement in his voice. Azriel could understand why. As the academy''s first year apex student, he hadn''t shown much of his true strength yet, only revealing his lightning and ice affinity and dispatching a few prowlers in the first floor. With so many rumors circulating about him online, it was natural for people to have high expectations. ''No pressure at all...'' Without another word, Azriel began walking, with Instructor Kevin falling into step beside him. The two moved in silence, the crunch of their boots the only sound in the otherwise quiet desert. The heat still clung to Azriel, but he found it more bearable now, his body gradually adjusting to the oppressive warmth. The heat radiated off the black sand in shimmering waves, distorting the horizon. Despite Kevin''s typically talkative nature, he remained respectfully silent, occasionally glancing at Azriel as if trying to gauge what was going through his mind. Azriel appreciated the quiet. His feet sank into the black sand with each step, the grains shifting beneath his weight. Scattered around him were bleached bones, some massive and ancient, others small and fragile, like remnants of creatures long forgotten. Occasionally, he would step on one, hearing the brittle snap beneath his boots, though he paid little attention to it. The vast expanse of black sand stretched endlessly around them, giving him a moment of strange peace, even if it was short-lived. Chapter 84: Prelude to Genesis [1] Men and women in pristine white lab coats moved methodically through the sterile, fluorescent-lit lab. The room was filled with typical laboratory equipment: microscopes, vials of chemicals, and computers humming with data analysis. The soft beeping of machines echoed faintly. At one of the large windows, the view was nothing but an endless expanse of snow, a white desert stretching as far as the eye could see. Snowflakes drifted lazily from the sky, which, despite being a crisp blue, gave no warmth to the scene. It was 4 a.m., but the brightness outside made it feel like the day had refused to end. Among the scientists stood three men dressed in black military uniforms. One of them, with jet-black hair and eyes to match, stood out as the target of muffled snickers. The others¡ªboth soldiers and scientists¡ªtried their best to suppress their laughter, their smiles betraying their efforts. The man at the center of their amusement stood unmoved, staring back with a blank expression. "G-Grand Executor Dante... y-you really need to stop spending all your time in the Azusa Mountains. Even for you, it''s too dangerous alone." One of the men stifled a laugh as he tried to speak, but none of them took Dante seriously. Why would they? The man hardly ever appeared, and when he did, he always rambled about waiting for "His Excellency''s" orders in those forsaken mountains. They couldn''t understand him at all. Even though he was stronger than all of them, Dante never acted against them. Usually. "Yes, Brian''s right. That so-called god of yours is just¡ª!" The room fell silent, like a bucket of cold water had been thrown over them. They all froze, biting their tongues. Dante''s eyes had narrowed, and the weight in the air shifted, growing heavy and oppressive. Their smiles faded. "I''ve warned you not to speak of His Excellency, haven''t I, Bran?" Dante''s voice was cold, sharp. "One more word about His Excellency, and I''ll rip out the tongues of every man here and present them as an offering." The men swallowed hard, nodding furiously, all except for Void Commander Brian and Bran¡ªthe twins, identical with brown hair and hazel eyes, standing apart from the rest. "Sir Dante," Brian said, his voice strained. "How long is this going to go on? What you''re doing is treason. You serve that ''Excellency'' of yours instead of His Great Supreme Archon. You destroyed every military base in France and slaughtered soldiers without authorization. Whose side are you really on?" It felt as if a blade hovered over Brian''s throat when Dante turned his gaze toward him, a sudden smirk curling at his lips. The twins exchanged confused glances while the others looked increasingly uneasy. "You''re mistaken, Brian," Dante said slowly. "Neo Genesis has always served His Excellency. My trip to France... was not in vain." Their confusion deepened, but Dante continued. "Prince Azriel Crimson was there." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...!" Shock rippled through the room. All eyes locked onto Dante. "What? The Prince of the Crimson Clan was in France? Why?" "He had just returned from the Void Realm," Dante replied. "I believe His Excellency sent me to retrieve the Prince, but by the time I arrived, he was already gone. I only discovered it was him after interrogating soldiers at one of the bases." "What does that prince have to do with any of this?" Bran snapped. "We want him dead, remember? He''s a threat to the future, and we need to get rid of him." Dante''s smirk widened¡ªan unsettling expression none of them had ever seen on his face. A chill ran through the room as they watched him tap on his storage ring. A small object appeared in his hand. "What is that¡­?" "A recording device." Dante pressed the button. "Not much, just two things actually." The sudden voice of a man cut through the room. Everyone fell silent, listening intently. "First, make sure that no matter what happens outside the void dungeon, those already inside aren''t forced to cancel and return to the surface. I''ll personally handle any problems within." Their expressions hardened as the words sank in. "Very well. I expected as much." "!!" Their eyes widened at the sound of the female voice in the recording. "That voice¡­" "It can''t be¡­!" "And the second?" "My ranking after the entrance exam... I want it hidden until the end of the trip or, if possible, lowered." "...." "Confusion, huh... The rumors created today will seem false if you rank lower, making you a lower priority and underestimated. They''ll focus more on the higher-ranking students without realizing a grade 3 intermediate is hiding among them until it''s too late... ha!" Dante tapped the button, ending the recording. Silence swallowed the room, broken only by the steady beeping of computers. Three voices had echoed through the device¡ªtwo male, one female. Everyone recognized two of them. "Saint Solomon and Headmistress Freya¡­ but the other voice¡­" "...." "Prince Azriel Crimson¡­" Dante tucked the recording device back into his storage ring, his gaze sweeping over the room with satisfaction. "This¡­ this doesn''t make sense. What are you saying, Dante?!" Bran''s confusion turned to anger as he glared. Dante''s smile grew disturbingly wide, twisting into something dark. Their bodies tensed, cold fear crawling up their spines. His expression was horrifying. "The attack on the void dungeon was leaked." "What?!" "You... you betrayed us?!" Dante shook his head slowly, the eerie smile still plastered on his face. A soft, unsettling laugh escaped his lips. "Of course not. His Excellency simply sees more clearly than the rest of us¡­ Azriel Crimson works for His Excellency... and us." The twins blinked in disbelief, their confusion deepening. "What did you just say...?" Dante spread his arms wide, his voice almost reverent. "Ah, isn''t it beautiful? His Excellency has fooled everyone so easily! Twisting their minds, playing with their perceptions until it''s too late. It''s magnificent, isn''t it!?" The scientists and the twins stared at him in growing horror. Tears streamed down Dante''s face as he looked up, arms outstretched, lost in a rapturous trance. "To be part of such grandeur! My life has never felt so complete! And once His Excellency rewards me¡­ ah, I can''t wait!" Brian clutched his head, staggering over to a chair, massaging his forehead in disbelief. "This¡­ this is too much." Bran, on the other hand, stormed toward Dante, his face twisted with rage. He grabbed Dante by the shoulders, pulling him close, their faces inches apart. "Grand Executor Dante, have you lost your damn mind?! What''s in that recording doesn''t match reality at all! Azriel Crimson isn''t hiding his rank¡ªhe''s the fucking apex!" "And even if, by some miracle, he is on our side, we need to cancel the plan." If Azriel Crimson was their enemy, he had to be eliminated. But¡­ If he was truly an ally¡­ The possibility of having a prince on their side could change everything. Yet Dante only smiled, unbothered by the gravity of the situation. "Exactly... He fooled me. Us. Them. No one is worthy of knowing His Excellency''s true plan... except for the prince." "You''re insane¡­ you''ve lost your mind." Brian stumbled back, releasing his grip on Dante. His face twisted in revulsion as he staggered away. The man had completely lost it. There was no reasoning with him anymore. "What is going on here?" ""...!"" Thud¨C! It all happened in an instant. The moment that voice spoke from behind Brian, every person in the room collapsed to their knees, heads bowed low. Even Dante. The air grew suffocating, crushing their lungs under its weight. Hearts pounded in terror, each beat like a drum against their ribs, growing louder and more erratic. Fear. Pure, unrelenting fear. That''s all they felt. Dante''s lips trembled, his eyes glued to the floor. His voice was barely a whisper, breath caught in his throat. "H-Hep... Hepta... rch¡­" The blood drained from their faces as they felt a presence¡ªits gaze boring into them, freezing them in place. "¡­Heptarch Zoran." "I return after a year in the Void Realm, cleaning up the Fallen Sky, and the first thing I see is a bunch of clowns fighting each other. Was it a mistake to anchor myself here?" "N-no¡­ m-my lord, please forgive us. It''s just¡­ a situation has occurred." Brian''s voice shook, his entire body trembling. He didn''t dare look up. None of them did. The scientists lay sprawled across the ground¡­ unconscious. "Oh? And what situation would that be?" "T-the plan to attack the Void Dungeon¡­ it was l-leaked. I-I''m sorry. We know how difficult it was to operate in Asia with the F-four Great Kings there. Please, allow us to fix this!" Bran slammed his forehead into the ground, Brian quickly following suit. But Dante didn''t move. "¡­How was the plan leaked?" Zoran''s voice dropped, darker, more dangerous. The trembling worsened. The three of them shook so violently that sweat poured from their skin, dripping onto the floor. "P-p-prince Azriel... leaked it to S-saint Solomon and Headmistress F-freya..." Bran stammered, barely able to speak. The moment the words left his mouth, the room fell into an eerie silence. Even the gentle beeping of the computers had stopped. Their hearts clenched painfully. A single thought gripped their minds: ''Am I already dead?'' They didn''t move. No one dared. The silence stretched endlessly, time slowing to a crawl. It felt like an eternity before they were finally released from the invisible noose tightening around their necks. "...Who?" Chapter 85: Prelude to Genesis [2] Even though they were indoors, it felt like they were standing naked in an open, frozen wasteland. "Who did you say leaked our plan...?" Zoran''s low, chilling voice slithered into their ears. "A-Azriel Crimson¡­ son of Joaquin Crimson, the Crimson King of East Asia. He was supposed to have been killed two years ago." Bran''s words were swallowed by yet another suffocating silence. "...." They wanted to breathe, but each attempt felt like drowning. Every gasp of air stuck in their throats, unable to escape. "Are you telling me that a dead child leaked our plan? A plan that was nearly impossible to execute because we''ve barely any foothold in Asia? And now it''s ruined... because of a kid who''s supposed to be dead?" Bran and Brian bit down hard on their lips, tasting blood. "T-that''s not true, Lord Zoran¡­" Dante''s voice broke through the tension, though it trembled like a thread about to snap. "Oh? Then let''s hear it. Look into my eyes, Dante." Dante hesitated, but slowly, obediently, he lifted his head. The sight that met him made his skin crawl, as if thousands of ants were swarming beneath his flesh. ''It''s just like His Excellency¡­'' Zoran''s figure was barely human¡ªa shadow made flesh, like a twisted, living darkness. But there was a difference. A glaring, terrifying difference between Zoran and Nol from White Haven. Zoran''s head was crowned by glowing, white orbs where his eyes should have been¡ªsoulless lights that bore into Dante''s very being, making his mind scream at him to run. ''Why... why is there such a gap between us¡­?'' Dante was a Grand Executor, while Zoran was a Heptarch. A difference of only one rank. Yet standing in Zoran''s presence, it felt like the chasm between a human and a god. No¡­ There was never any gap to begin with. No matter how high Dante climbed, the distance between him and a Heptarch remained the same¡ªunbridgeable, infinite. No one had ever witnessed someone rise to the rank of Heptarch. No. They were always just¡­ there. Like His Supreme Archon. Dante''s mouth barely opened as he began to recount everything he''d told Bran and Brian. His throat burned, but he pushed through, knowing that every word could be his last. Zoran''s glowing eyes didn''t blink. He didn''t move. He only stared down at Dante, silently absorbing every word until Dante finished his report. ''I need water¡­ I can''t breathe¡­'' Dante''s throat felt like it was on fire, every swallow of air agonizing. He wanted to run, to throw himself out of Zoran''s sight. He was terrified. He knew that if Zoran willed it, he could die in an instant. Dante bit his lip, forcing his gaze to meet those hollow, glowing eyes once more. He didn''t know what Zoran truly looked like beneath the shadows. Perhaps it was better that way. Because deep down, Dante knew: no matter how much stronger he became, he would never want to deal with someone like Zoran. ''Why¡­ why isn''t he saying anything?!'' It was hell. The silence was hell. Time felt warped, stretched beyond reason. Dante''s eyes were locked with Zoran''s soulless orbs, and though only seconds had passed, it felt like an eternity. His mind screamed at him to look away, but his body wouldn''t obey. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat a drum that seemed to grow louder in his ears. Until¡ª "¡­That''s not possible." Zoran''s voice sliced through the suffocating quiet like a blade, and it sent a violent shiver down Dante''s spine. But his voice¡ªthere was a tremor. Dante''s skin crawled. His eyes darted toward Zoran''s mouth, trying to find movement, something to latch onto, but there was nothing. No lips to form words, no expression to read¡ªonly the dark, shapeless figure of a man and those terrifying orbs, glowing brighter now. "No¡­ no, no, no, no!" The room quaked. A deep, visceral vibration that seemed to come from the walls themselves, as if the very foundation of the building had reacted to Zoran''s words "Impossible!" Glass vials shattered, spraying the floor with fragments. Dante felt his blood turn to ice. His mind couldn''t grasp the madness unfolding before him. Zoran''s voice had grown louder, deeper, filled with a rage that made Dante''s stomach twist into knots. It felt like the very air in the room was being sucked away, leaving only the stifling weight of dread. The pressure in his chest built, a suffocating force that made it impossible to draw a full breath. "Azriel Crimson¡­ the Apex!? White Haven!? Our plan¡­ leaked!?" Zoran''s voice cracked like thunder, making their bodies tremble violently. The dark, shadowy hands that were Zoran''s fingers clutched at his head, his voice spiraling into a frenzy. "This wasn''t supposed to happen! It wasn''t supposed to be! Not like this!" He staggered, lurching towards a table, his fingers scraping across the metal surface with a sound that sent shivers down their spines. A horrible screech, like nails on a chalkboard, echoed in the lab. "The book¡­ yes, the book¡­ it''ll tell me the truth. It always tells me the truth. It never lies. Never." Dante''s heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst from his chest. He wanted to run. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to flee, to get out of the room, but his feet remained rooted to the spot. He looked toward Bran and Brian, but they were just as paralyzed with fear, their eyes wide, faces pale, bodies trembling. Dante and the twins squinted as a sudden, eerie white glow flickered on the table. When it subsided, a thick book lay there¡ªits cover completely white. Its cover was a stark, unsettling white, and though Dante couldn''t explain why, the sight of it sent a wave of nausea crashing over him. Zoran''s trembling hand reached out, grabbing it. He opened the book with a snap. Dante watched, breath shallow, as Zoran scanned the first page. He turned to the second, then the third, his movements growing faster. Fourth. Fifth. Sixth. Page after page, Zoran flipped, his eyes darting frantically over the words. And then¡ª "No¡­ no, no, no¡­ this is a joke. A cruel joke the gods are playing with me!" Zoran''s voice was manic as he tore at the pages, ripping them out one by one. "They''re blank! Why are they all blank!?" Dante and the twins were frozen, watching in horror as Zoran spiraled further into madness. The longer he flipped through the book, the more feral his movements became. "It''s all gone¡­ ruined! Destroyed! You damned fool¡­ what have you done?!" Zoran''s voice was almost unrecognizable now, filled with a despair that seemed to echo off the walls. The windows shattered, the cold wind howling into the room, biting at their skin like razors. None of them moved, none of them breathed. They could only watch as Zoran''s madness unfolded before them "The future¡­ it''s all destroyed!" Dante felt something wet trickle down his face. His trembling hand reached up, touching his cheek. Tears. He was crying. But why? He didn''t understand. He didn''t even feel sad. Just¡­ lost. Then, Zoran''s eyes locked onto Dante. A violent shudder ran down Dante''s spine. Zoran took a step toward him. ''Run...'' The thought screamed in Dante''s mind. Run. Another step. And another. Zoran was standing over him now, his towering form casting a long, dark shadow over Dante''s trembling body. Dante had to crane his neck to look up, but he wished he hadn''t. Those glowing eyes, once terrifying, now seemed to bore into his soul. But he couldn''t move. His legs were paralyzed, as if weighed down by invisible chains. "You¡­ what does Azriel Crimson look like?" Dante tried to swallow, but his throat was bone-dry. His voice barely worked. "B-black hair¡­ and red eyes¡­ like his sister, Jasmine Crimson. He has a black katana that belonged to king Joaquin¡­" Zoran''s shadowy hand shot forward, brushing against Dante''s cheek. The cold touch made him flinch. The twins looked on, horrified, but just as frozen as Dante. Zoran''s hand gently traced Dante''s face, his fingers lingering in an almost tender gesture. "I suppose I''ll have to deal with that dead child myself¡­" "L-lord Zoran, if you could just listen¡ª the prince is work¡ª" "Shush¡­ now. It''s alright. Everything will be alright." Dante fell silent. Zoran''s cold fingers wiped the tears from his eyes, the touch strangely comforting. Another hand rested firmly on Dante''s shoulder, while the one on his face slid to the back of his head. More tears streamed down Dante''s cheeks, and to his own shock, he found himself smiling. He didn''t understand. "It''s just as you said earlier¡­ that Excellency of yours and Azriel Crimson fooled you. Fooled us. Fooled them." Zoran''s white, glowing eyes seemed softer now. Dante stared into them, captivated. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Beautiful¡­'' They weren''t terrifying anymore. No. They were beautiful. Then¡ª The only sounds that followed were of something tearing, and the unnatural, gut-wrenching screams that echoed out of the lab. Sounds that no human voice could make. Chapter 86: Descent into Madness [1] "...Are you still angry at me?" After a few seconds, Jasmine shook her head, sighing tiredly. "I''m not... It was normal for Azriel to go, but I can''t help worrying about him." Especially with the Void Dungeon targeting him. If it weren''t for Instructor Kevin being there to protect him, she would have already chased after him. But she held back. She couldn''t be someone who shielded Azriel from every danger... not now, at least. "Still, he''s probably even more mad at me after you told him about the tunnel that led to the bottom of the cliff..." Jasmine gave a wry smile, but Celestina blinked at her in confusion. "I haven''t told him anything, though." "What...?" Jasmine stared at Celestina as if she were messing with her. "You... you didn''t tell him about the tunnels? You''re joking, right? Right?" Celestina began to look uneasy. "Huh, b-but shouldn''t he already know about the tunnels...? It''s one of the few things we are allowed to know about the second floor." "As if that idiot ever bothered to learn about the Void Dungeon...!" Jasmine went pale, and the blood drained from Celestina''s face too. They locked eyes in panic, and then¡ª They dashed toward the edge of the cliff. Both squinted, scanning below for any sign of him. "I-I don''t see him." Celestina exhaled in relief, but her blood ran cold again. "Wait... if we don''t see him, d-don''t tell me he climbed all the way down?" A shiver ran down both their spines. "What have I done... I was only teasing him, but now I made him climb all the way down... What a terrible sister I am." Jasmine felt tears welling up in her eyes. To think Azriel had actually descended the cliff, all because she''d messed with his fears. She felt like a failure of an elder sister. "No, but... wouldn''t he have the common sense to know this is too much? It''s not like he did stuff like that in the Void Realm... right?" Celestina was in denial, both of them wallowing in guilt over letting Azriel climb down the cliff. Yet, relief washed over them when they saw no body. "Huh, what''s up with you two?" Their heads snapped toward the familiar voice. Lumine approached, glancing down the cliff next to them. Both bit their lips¡ªthey didn''t want to admit what they''d made Azriel do. "Man, it''s going to be tough for all of us to climb down this thing..." ""Eh...?"" They looked stunned at Lumine''s mutter. "I wonder how long it took Azriel to get down. Maybe we should race him when he comes back." Those dreadful words made Celestina and Jasmine cautiously step back from Lumine. Lumine noticed their retreat, confused. "Seriously, are you two alright? You''re acting strange." "Haha, yes, yes, we''re strange. Please ignore us, Cadet Lumine." Jasmine laughed wryly, and the two of them continued backing away, eyeing Lumine warily. Lumine''s frown deepened. The way they looked at him was as if he were some kind of madman. Before he could question them further¡ª "Kanae!" "What''s wrong with you!?" "Shit! Look at her eyes!" Lumine''s words were abruptly cut off by the shouts of the cadets. Instantly, their heads snapped toward the source of the commotion. The cadets had gathered in a tight circle, their expressions stricken with fear. Something was very wrong. Without hesitation, Jasmine, Celestina, and Lumine pushed through the crowd. There, standing alone, was a female cadet. It was Cadet Kanae. She was motionless, frozen in place. Jasmine and Celestina frowned, recognizing her immediately. "Cadet Kanae?" Jasmine called out, stepping closer. "Is something wrong?" No response. Jasmine''s brow furrowed, her confusion deepening as Kanae continued to stand there, utterly unresponsive, like a marionette whose strings had been cut. Something was terribly off. The air around Kanae felt... wrong. "Kanae?" Jasmine tried again, louder this time. Still no response. Before Jasmine could take another step, her body froze. Just like Lumine. Just like Celestina. Kanae''s eyes... They were completely white, devoid of color or life, like the eyes of a corpse left too long in the cold. She stood there, eerily still, her gaze fixed on something far beyond them. "Kanae, snap out of it!" one of her friends shouted, rushing forward to grab her by the shoulders, shaking her violently. Still, Kanae did not move. "We need help immediately!" another cadet yelled, voice trembling, their panic spreading like wildfire through the group. ''What is this...?'' She had never seen anything like it. Footsteps echoed from behind. Instructor Alicia and Instructor Benson were approaching, drawn by the growing commotion. "Step back, all of you!" Jasmine ordered. "...." The moment Jasmine took a step closer, those white eyes of Kanae shifted. "...!" They locked onto her. Jasmine''s breath caught in her throat. She couldn''t move. The night sky seemed to collapse around her, her vision narrowing until all she could see were those eyes¡ªthose soulless, cold eyes, staring straight into her. Her body refused to move. The cold seeped deeper, tightening around her chest like a vice. She felt as if her very soul was being stripped bare, as if Kanae was staring through her, unraveling her from the inside out. Chills raced down her spine. For what felt like an eternity, Kanae stood there, her gaze boring into Jasmine''s very core. And then¡ª Kanae smiled. ***** Azriel meticulously explored the landscape around him, planning to map it later. Instructor Kevin trailed behind, his steps echoing with an unsettling rhythm as they progressed deeper. The black sand crunched beneath their feet, occasionally disturbed by the bleached bones of unknown creatures. "My prince, you seriously need to socialize more. With how few friends you have, you come off as a bit of a loner," Kevin remarked, his voice laced with a hint of exasperation. "I do have friends," Azriel replied without glancing at him, their conversation continuing as they walked. Azriel had grown accustomed to Kevin''s incessant chatter, a sign that Kevin was evidently bored and seeking engagement. "Seriously? Name them." Azriel furrowed his brow at the question. ''Who...?'' After a pause, he finally spoke. "Friends like Lumine, Celestina, and Yelena." Kevin''s skeptical gaze met Azriel''s. "Are you really friends with them, though? From what I see, you only act like acquaintances. You seem closest to Princess Celestina though." Azriel nodded slightly. "So... are the two of you together or something?" A twitch of discomfort crossed Azriel''s lips as he met Kevin''s eager, sparkling eyes. ''Why is he acting like a teenage girl?'' He sighed. "We''re not together. It''s more of a work in progress." Kevin''s curiosity seemed to peak. "Don''t tell me... my prince is in love?" Azriel''s forehead creased in annoyance. "I am not." "Huh? Then what do you mean by ''work in progress''? If you''re toying with a girl''s heart, I advise against it." Azriel considered Kevin''s implication. ''What''s he imagining? Actually, he''s not entirely wrong.'' "What''s so wrong about that? I make her fall for me, and maybe I''ll fall for her too." A heavy silence settled between them. The wind whispered through the desolate landscape. "...My prince, I must strongly advise against whatever you''re doing," Kevin said finally, his tone darkening. Azriel looked at Kevin, confusion etching his face. Kevin''s head was bowed, a grim expression shadowing his features. "What you''re trying to do is pursue love, but your approach is flawed. Love can''t be forced. It requires patience and time." Azriel opened his mouth to argue, but no words came out. They lodged in his throat, stifled. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Why...?'' He knew Kevin was right, but why did it matter, especially coming from someone so distant? A heavy silence settled between them, neither speaking as they continued walking. Then... "..." "..." "...My prince." "Yeah?" "Didn''t we... already pass this point?" Both halted, staring at the familiar terrain they had crossed twenty minutes earlier. ''What is happening...?'' A creeping unease enveloped Azriel. Something was terribly wrong. He licked his lips, only to find them parched. Swallowing, he realized his throat was dry¡ªthere was no moisture at all. ''Water... I need water.'' "!!" A sudden, intense thirst clawed at him. Azriel''s head snapped to the right as he saw Instructor Kevin collapse to his knees, clutching his throat. "Krhk...! My throat is burning!" The heat was becoming unbearable. Azriel could only watch as Kevin writhed on the black sand, his struggle both haunting and pitiful. A hollow laugh escaped Azriel''s lips. "Ah, this..." Azriel''s throat tightened painfully, his strength waning with each agonizing moment. Desperately, he fumbled with his storage ring, releasing several bottles of water he had stashed away. With trembling hands, he threw one to Kevin, who writhed on the ground as though he were on the brink of death. Azriel couldn''t blame him. Just as they were about to drink from the bottles, an icy wind brushed against their cheeks, freezing them in place. ''What...'' Both Azriel and Kevin felt a shiver of terror as they turned to see a figure standing before them. Chapter 87: Descent into Madness [2] Azriel felt his insides burn as if a fire raged within him, yet at the same time, an icy wind brushed against his skin, making him shiver uncontrollably. The conflicting sensations gnawed at him¡ªheat scorching him from the inside, cold prickling him from the outside. It was disorienting. He collapsed to his knees next to Instructor Kevin, every movement scraping against him like sandpaper. The bottle of water sat useless in their hands, untouched. In front of Azriel, a figure materialized. Blurred, shadowy, its features unrecognizable. Yet its presence alone was enough to freeze him in place. "Ooooo... hmmmm... laaaah... mmmm..." A soft lullaby drifted from the figure, eerie and gentle. The melody wrapped around him like a noose. Azriel''s eyes, wide and unblinking, locked onto the figure. He couldn''t look away. He didn''t want to look away. "Ooooo... hmmmm... laaaah... mmmm..." The lullaby persisted, and with every note, a strange comfort washed over him. The pain, the thirst¡ªeverything faded. Why did this feel so familiar? It was wrong. He knew that. Yet, the more he listened, the calmer he felt, as though he was sinking into some dark, warm abyss. His body, previously crippled with pain, moved on its own. He stood, the bottle of water slipping from his hand and landing in the sand with a muted thud. Each movement should''ve hurt, but Azriel didn''t notice. He was entranced. Step by step, he moved toward the figure. "Mmmm... ohhhh... laaaah... hmmmmm..." He couldn''t even tell if the voice belonged to a man or a woman. "My prince... wait..." Kevin''s voice was faint, hoarse¡ªdistant. It didn''t matter. Nothing mattered but that song. Azriel continued walking. The pain that had once ravaged his body dulled into nothingness, replaced by a peaceful numbness. A sense of serenity. He walked. And walked. Until he was close enough to see it. Azriel''s steps faltered as the figure''s features slowly sharpened. The lullaby still dripped from its lips, but now he could see clearly. It was a woman. Her hair, a soft chocolate brown, cascaded down her shoulders. Her eyes, aa shade of emerald green, gleamed. Her skin was pale¡ªtoo pale, like freshly fallen snow untouched by the sun that did not exist here. She wore a simple white dress, flowing around her. In her arms, she cradled a torn, black cloth, stroking it gently. She looked down at it with a soft, affectionate smile as she continued to hum the lullaby, her voice soothing. "Mmmm... ohhhh... laaaah..." "Ah..." A breath escaped Azriel''s lips, barely audible. His body trembled, lips quivering as the realization struck him. He knew this woman. "Mother..." The moment the word escaped his lips, Azriel felt his blood freeze. His eyes widened as he suddenly snapped out of the trance. The lullaby didn''t cease. The woman remained oblivious, still cradling whatever lay beneath the torn cloth. This was wrong. Everything was wrong. ''Why... why is she here...?'' A mental attack. It had to be. Just like that time in Europe. He had nearly succumbed to the crying fog then; he wasn''t about to make the same mistake again. Or... at least, that''s what he wanted to believe. Yet, he couldn''t move a single muscle, his gaze locked onto the woman before him. She looked so real. The more he stared, the weaker he felt, memories flooding back unbidden. Their last conversation. The accident. The hospital. The hateful eyes she had given him in her final moments. Azriel''s hands curled into fists, his nails digging into his palms until blood dripped. ''Why the fuck is it always a mental attack...?'' The sheer fact that a creature could invade his mind¡ªand was strong enough to manifest here, on the second floor¡ªdarkened his thoughts. ''Of course, something like this would happen...'' If the first floor hadn''t finished him off, then the second surely would. And if that didn''t do the job... "My prince... please, don''t move." Kevin''s hoarse voice reached him as he stood beside him, offering the bottle of water Azriel had dropped. "Don''t get too close. Don''t look away from it... and don''t talk to it." Azriel nodded heavily, eyes still fixated on the figure that resembled his mother. He gulped down the water in one go, his focus unbroken. "What you''re seeing is what we call a Cradler¡ªnasty void creatures that manipulate your mind by taking the form of someone you wish to see. It''s not someone I know, so it must be someone you desire. Here, I thought it would be someone more familiar¡­" "Get to the point, Instructor." Kevin''s expression darkened. "Right... The thing is, Cradlers are supposed to only appear from the seventh floor onward..." ''Great...'' A void creature that belonged on the seventh floor had manifested on the second. Azriel kept staring, unwilling to look away. Squinting slightly, he tried to sense its mana core, but found nothing. "Instructor, where is its mana core?" "We''re not seeing its real body... I think." His words provided little comfort as a sigh escaped Azriel''s lips. "So how do we kill it?" A surprised expression crossed Kevin''s face, but he didn''t break his gaze from the Cradler. "My prince, we can''t. We need to retreat and head back to the surface. I thought we''d be fine, even with a small floor shift or two, but... a Cradler on the second floor? Gods know what else might be lurking." Azriel bit his lip. Kevin was right; it was becoming too risky. Only Jasmine knew about the void dungeon targeting him, and even he found it ridiculous to confront a Cradler on this floor in person. The Cradler showed no signs of changing its actions, still singing that lullaby, still cradling whatever lay beneath the cloth. That smile... It made Azriel sick. His face contorted in disgust. "Instructor, what''s beneath that cloth?" His voice came out colder than intended, surprising Kevin. "I don''t know. All Cradlers have them; they specialize in mental attacks. Their singing lures victims and leads to their demise, but I can''t say what''s hidden beneath that cloth." Silence fell as Azriel continued to stare at it. "My prince... if it''s not too rude, who is this woman before us?" Kevin''s curiosity was understandable, though there was a time and place for such questions. Azriel hesitated, listening to the lullaby echo in his mind. "... A dead woman." "I see... I apologize for asking something so insensitive." Azriel nodded, his gaze fixed. "It''s fine, but how do we get out of this situation?" Kevin tilted his head, considering the woman. "We walk back slowly and hope it leaves us alone?" "...." ''What did he just say...?'' Azriel felt a chill of disbelief, though he couldn''t bring himself to look at Instructor Kevin. He simply nodded and followed the instructions. Slowly, he took a step back. Then another. And another. Instructor Kevin mirrored his movements. But... It didn''t take more than five steps before an icy shiver ran through Azriel. The singing had stopped. "Instructor...!" "Calm down! Just don''t move!" Azriel obeyed, frozen in place. Neither of them dared to budge as they watched the Cradler, who continued to stare at the cloth, its smile unmoving but its song ceased. Azriel''s heart pounded against his ribs. He was desperate to destroy the void creature in front of him, yet he knew he was powerless. A Cradler was a formidable foe¡ªeven Instructor Kevin had to be on high alert. Then... With the same smile, the woman who resembled his deceased mother finally looked up. A shuddering breath escaped Azriel''s lips as those familiar, eyes locked onto his. He felt as though he was suffocating. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Instructor..." "Don''t move, my prince... not yet." They continued to stare at one another, cold sweat dripping from both Azriel and Kevin. The tension was suffocating. Until... "It has been so long, hasn''t it, dear?" "¡­!" Azriel''s eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat. The voice, unmistakably his deceased mother''s, made his blood run cold once again. He gritted his teeth, remembering Kevin''s warning: Don''t get too close. Don''t look away from it and don''t talk to it. Azriel wanted to rip the Cradler''s tongue out, his rage boiling over. The Cradler tilted its head, a look of confusion on its face as it tapped its chin thoughtfully. "Is something wrong, my dear? It''s been so long. I long to hear your voice." "Don''t say a word. It wants you to fall for its tricks," Kevin murmured urgently. Azriel nodded. He wanted this to end swiftly. Seeing his deceased mother''s acting like this was agonizing. He had to bite his tongue, struggling to keep the urge to vomit at bay. "Oh, I see¡­" A look of sudden realization spread across the Cradler''s face, her smile widening unnervingly. ""!!"" She took a deliberate step forward. And then... She was right in front of Azriel. Inches away from his face. Azriel''s mind went blank. He could barely react as a cold shiver ran down his spine from the sudden, chilling touch on his cheek. "It must have been lonely, right? You don''t need to hold back in front of me anymore, my sweet, sweet dear¡­" Chapter 88: Descent into Madness [3] "Leo¡­! What are you doing!?" Jeanne''s voice broke the stillness as she slid open the glass door, stepping barefoot onto the lawn. Leo turned, his eyes blinking at the sight of his mother hurrying toward him. His expression lit up. "Mother!" His smile was bright, almost too bright for the grotesque contrast it held against the scene before her. Jeanne''s breath hitched. She froze, her hand trembling as it hovered over her mouth. "Leo... w-what... is the meaning of this?" "...?" In his right hand, he held a kitchen knife, its edge smeared with blood. In his left, a crow lay limp, its wings twitching helplessly, feathers slicked with blood. Its feet¡­ they were gone. Jeanne''s stomach twisted violently as her eyes darted to the tiny feet discarded on the grass. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crow shrieked, a sound so agonizing it seemed to claw at the very air, but Leo just stared, oblivious to its torment. "Ah..." Leo dropped the kitchen knife on the grass and scratched his cheek awkwardly, smearing blood across his face. "I, um¡­ I read in one of Father''s books that some birds can fly for months without landing. It made me curious..." His emerald eyes, so innocent in their gaze, flickered down to the sobbing bird. "If a bird had no legs, wouldn''t it have to fly forever?" Jeanne''s heart plummeted. Her vision blurred for a moment, her mind struggling to process what she had just heard. She crouched slowly, not wanting to startle him. Her hand found the kitchen knife, and she slid it carefully away from his reach. "Leo..." She wiped the blood from his cheek with the sleeve of her shirt, her hand shaking. "Hmm?" Leo blinked up at her, his face a mask of innocence. "Don''t do this again," she whispered, holding back the tremor in her voice. "I understand you''re curious, but you must not." "Why?" "Because... it''s wrong." Leo blinked again, tilting his head as though her words were a puzzle he couldn''t quite solve. "Why is it wrong?" "Because it''s cruel, Leo. Hurting others is wrong, whether they''re human or animal. We must be kind." "Kind?" His eyes flicked back to the crow, which had gone silent in his hand, breath rasping weakly. He seemed puzzled by the concept. "But¡­ if no one''s kind to them, does it really matter?" Jeanne''s throat tightened as she crouched down beside him, pulling him close, burying his face in her chest. "Being kind will give you much more joy than hurting others. You''re still just a child, Leo. There are so many better things you can do... so please, hold back your curiosity, okay?" "I''ll try..." Jeanne felt his hesitation, sensed that something deep within him had not fully absorbed her words. His small arms hung limp at his sides as he finally dropped the crow onto the grass. Its cries had stopped. And in that moment, Leo learned a lesson, though not the one his mother hoped for. Cutting off a bird''s legs would not make it fly forever. ***** Azriel stood frozen, his gaze locked on Jeanne. He couldn''t move. That face... It paralyzed him. His mouth opened and closed, mimicking a fish gasping for air. But she just smiled at him, softly. Kindly. ''It is just like her¡­'' "Prince Azriel!" A voice echoed, and before he could react, a sword burst through the side of her head. Azriel''s eyes widened, his mind blank as he watched. Jeanne still smiled, her hand resting gently on his cheek, the other clutching the cloth she carried. The blade jutted out of her skull, but she didn''t flinch. Not once. She stood there, unbothered, staring at him with affection. Then, she crumbled. Her body disintegrated into black dust, mingling with the dark sand beneath his feet. "Ah¡­" He couldn''t think. His mind struggled to grasp the horror of what had just happened. His eyes fell to the pile of dust. Bones. Human bones. Nothing more. Azriel bit his lip. ''It is just like her¡­'' The thought echoed in his head again.. He turned his gaze away, unwilling to look any longer. "We should leave now, my prince. This one isn''t afraid to confront us. We need to move before its true form finds us," Instructor Kevin said, his hand resting firmly on Azriel''s shoulder. Azriel nodded slowly. "We must also warn the other groups. The second group is due to enter today¡­ It''s unfortunate about all these accidents." Azriel hummed. "Yes¡­ it really is." Instructor Kevin gave him a curt nod and began walking ahead. The pain, the heat, the cold¡ªthey all vanished. Like it had never happened. But something loomed closer. Something they couldn''t see. The Cradler was near. They could sense it. But how near? How much time did they have left? There was no way to know. Retreating was the best option. It should have been. "My prin¡ªguh!" Kevin choked mid-sentence. Azriel turned to see his black katana piercing through the instructor''s back, the blade erupting out of his chest, slick with blood. Kevin''s eyes, wide with disbelief, met Azriel''s. Azriel stared back, his lips trembling as he bit down on them, eyes filled with something unreadable. "Wh... why?" Kevin''s voice broke, his words weak and desperate. Azriel didn''t answer. He gripped the katana, Void Eater, and pulled it free. Kevin collapsed into the black sand. Tears streamed down the instructor''s face, mingling with the blood spilling from his lips. His gaze trembled, confused, filled with pain, anger... and sadness. Azriel walked closer, standing over him, watching. The silence stretched between them, thick and suffocating. Kevin''s eyes darted back and forth, searching for an explanation. "¡­I''m sorry." Those were the last words Kevin heard. The last face he saw. Before everything went black. ***** A cloud of smoke drifted in front of his face as he held the cigarette between his fingers. The streets bustled with life, people rushing about, each engrossed in their own little worlds. He stood out, dressed entirely in black, his hat pulled low over his face. He wore a long black coat that draped elegantly, paired with tailored black pants and polished black boots. A classic black tuxedo hat perched atop his head. In one hand, he held a cigarette, its smoke curling into the night, while the other was clad in sleek black gloves. As he made his way toward the plaza, his eyes locked on the massive, black hole before him. The Void Dungeon. No one was allowed inside¡ªnot yet. The Hero Academy had claimed it for now. Only the truly mad would willingly sign up for that Academy, knowing they''d have to step foot into that nightmarish abyss. ''So eager to rush toward their deaths...'' He stopped at a safe distance, watching. A woman stood in front of the dungeon, her back facing it, entirely alone. Her eyes were closed, yet her brilliant blue hair swayed in the wind. She wore tight black leather pants that hugged her figure, paired with a fitted charcoal gray jacket that accentuated her silhouette. The jacket had a subtle sheen, catching the light as she shifted slightly. On her feet were sleek ankle boots, their smooth leather gleaming under the soft glow of the streetlights. He couldn''t look away. She captivated him, drew him in, her stillness more magnetic than anything else around. He wasn''t the only one. All around him, people were sneaking glances or openly staring at her. She was no ordinary woman. She was one of the most famous heroes and a prominent instructor at the Hero Academy. His trance was shattered by the sudden impact of a small body colliding with his leg. He glanced down to see a boy sprawled on the ground, sobbing, his ice cream splattered across the pavement. "I... I''m s-sorry." The man said nothing, only looked at the boy for a moment before pulling a crisp bill worth 100 Velts from his pocket. Velts. The currency of the new world, born from the global changes and the collapse of Europe. All other currencies had been wiped out, replaced by one universal tender¡ªVelts. The boy''s eyes went wide at the sight of the bill. "Take it," the man said in a low, rumbling voice, "and buy as many as you want." Despite the fear evident on the boy''s face, his eyes sparkled as he took the 100 Velts without hesitation. "Thank you, mister!" The boy''s face brightened, and the tears vanished as quickly as they''d come. The child ran off, and the man in black exhaled a sigh, watching him disappear into the crowd. He raised the cigarette to his lips, ready for a long drag, but was interrupted by a soft, persistent beeping in his pocket. He pulled out a small device. Its screen blinked with red dots, beeping steadily. "So... he''s finally done it. Took long enough." He flicked the cigarette onto the ground, knowing full well it could get him arrested for littering, but he didn''t care. Reaching into his coat, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "It''s time." Chapter 89: No Time to Look Back [1] Void Eater slid effortlessly into the soft flesh of Instructor Kevin''s throat, parting skin and muscle with a sickening squelch. His eyes bulged as his windpipe collapsed around the cold steel, a desperate gurgle bubbling up from the widening wound. Blood poured from the puncture¡ªfirst as a trickle, then as a torrent¡ªflooding his mouth and staining his chest dark crimson. He tried to scream, but the sound was nothing more than a faint, rattling hiss, his body jerking violently as Azriel watched the life drain from his wide, panicked eyes. Then¡­ There was no more struggle. Azriel stared at Kevin''s face for several long moments. He watched. He watched the body of the man he had killed. The first human life he had ever taken. One who died from a stab in the back. One who had trusted him, only for Azriel to betray that trust. Removing Void Eater from the wound, he crouched down and pulled a small device from his pocket. The screen blinked with red dots. Azriel tucked the device away. "You didn''t even know you had this, did you?" It was loyalty that had sealed Kevin''s fate. "...." He stood up¡ªor tried to. The moment he did, a wave of nausea crashed over him. "Urgh¡­!" His mind buzzed, and his vision blurred. His throat burned as he coughed, his stomach twisting painfully. He hunched over, gagging violently. "Blergghhh!" It was vomit. His entire body shook with each heave. He wiped his mouth with a trembling hand, gasping for air as the sour taste lingered on his tongue. "Hooo¡­" Azriel took deep breaths, grappling with the weight of what he had done. The mere fact that he had killed someone. And in such a grotesque manner. But he had to do it. Yes. There was no other way. No other choice. The suspicion surrounding Azriel''s arm, which could not be healed. The way he tried to hide his reaction upon hearing Azriel call the person he wished to see the most¡ªhis mother. The fact that he wanted to retreat when Azriel knew he couldn''t, no matter what. And... The device he had. Even if he didn''t know it himself. Yes. Kevin had to die. "Blergghhh!" But his body disagreed. Azriel kept retching. It wouldn''t stop. No matter how hard he tried to convince himself, the sight of the dead body only sent him spiraling. Each wave of nausea coated Instructor Kevin''s lifeless form with his own vomit, and he continued until¡ª There was nothing left. His stomach lay empty. "...!" Suddenly, a euphoric sensation began to spread through every inch of Azriel''s body. It was a feeling so intense that he instinctively closed his eyes, surrendering to the pleasure it brought. Addictive. It was a sensation he could easily grow accustomed to, even if he didn''t want to. There were no rules against consuming the mana core of a human. So¡­ [Core Reaper] would undoubtedly feast on Instructor Kevin''s mana core. "...." "Hooo¡­." After a few deep breaths, he finally stood, Void Eater gripped tightly in his hand. He looked down at the body now covered in his bile and bit his lip. It was not over. He couldn''t risk facing a dead version of Kevin. Tapping his storage ring, a bottle of oil appeared in his hand. He opened it and poured the contents over Kevin''s body, mingling with the remnants of his own sickness. The stench was revolting, making him gag once more, though there was nothing left to expel. Dropping the empty bottle, he tapped the ring again, and a box of matches appeared. Taking one, he struck it against the box, lighting it with a flick. With a quick motion, he dropped the match onto Kevin''s body. Azriel stepped back, watching as the flames ignited, consuming the corpse in a wild, hungry fire. Undoubtedly, the blaze would attract other Void creatures and perhaps even the Cradler, but that was good. Maybe they would destroy each other. At least he hoped. The fire blazed brighter, rising higher. And then¡­ Azriel turned around. Moving forward. ***** Lumine felt his heart quicken at the sight of Cadet Kanae''s smile. Her white eyes and dark grin froze everyone in place¡ªeven the instructors. ''What is wrong with her?'' Lumine couldn''t tell. It just¡­ happened. No one understood why. Then¡­ "!!" His eyes widened. The cadets screamed in horror. Blood leaked from her mouth and eyes, but she kept smiling. "Shit! Ben, what''s wrong with her!?" Instructor Alicia began to panic but didn''t dare to approach. Lumine''s expression darkened. If even the instructors were so unsettled and confused, things were spiraling out of control. Without warning, she started walking¡­ Toward the edge of the cliff. Instructor Alicia and Benson rushed in front of her. "Cadet Kanae¡­ stop before I have to resort to force." Ben''s narrowed eyes bore into her. Jasmine flanked them, and together they formed a barrier around Kanae. Blood continued to trickle from her eyes and mouth, an eerie sight that sent goosebumps crawling over Lumine''s skin. Then¡­ With a dull thud, she collapsed onto the ground. Alicia and Benson blinked in confusion before sprinting to her side. Cautiously, they turned her over. Her eyes remained open and white, a haunting gaze that met nothingness. Blood smeared her face, but the smile never left her lips. Lumine slowly approached alongside Celestina and Jasmine. His breath caught in his throat. The cadets screamed once more, some doubled over, vomiting. Because¡­ Kanae was dead. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...." "She is gone, Alicia..." Benson took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the cadets. "An anomaly has occurred. No one moves from here until we figure out why Cadet Kanae died. After that, we will have to return to the surface... too many things are going south." Lumine felt his fingers grow cold. His mind went blank. She was dead. How? Why? He didn''t know her well, but this was the first time Lumine had seen a dead human. The urge to vomit clawed at him, but he held it back. The instructors acted calmly, as did some of the others around him, but he couldn''t show weakness here. "Lumine..." The voice snapped him out of his stupor. He turned to his left and saw Yelena standing there, her face pale as she clutched her arms, shivering. "Yelena, what''s wrong?" Worry gnawed at him as he noticed her abnormal behavior. Yelena shook her head slowly, looking up at him with wide eyes. "I don''t know, but¡­ it feels like someone is watching me the entire time." Lumine opened his mouth to dismiss her words, but closed it instantly. A dead body was here. And Yelena felt watched. His silver sword appeared in his hand, catching the attention of Jasmine and Celestina, who approached the duo. "Did you find a clue?" Lumine shook his head at Jasmine''s question. "No. But Yelena says she feels like someone is watching her... we might get attacked." Celestina looked around, confusion etched on her features. "I don''t see anyone watching you, though. Do you know from where?" Yelena shook her head. "I don''t... it''s more like I feel the presence everywhere." Lumine frowned. He knew Yelena had incredible instincts, so he wouldn''t dismiss her as crazy. If someone was making her feel this way, it had to be an enemy. But who? He didn''t know. "I never thought that taking a small nap would lead to the death of one of our fellow cadets." Lumine and the rest turned to see Vergil approach, yawning with a lazy smile on his face. He seemed relaxed¡ªtoo relaxed¡ªas if the death didn''t matter to him at all. "Do you have any clue what might have happened?" Celestina asked, not out of suspicion, but because Vergil seemed more knowledgeable about the mind. He had managed to get one of the Dark King clones to himself without laying a finger on it, and Cadet Kanae''s death felt connected to something that might have corrupted her mind. But to everyone''s disappointment, Vergil shook his head. "I don''t, sadly. I was asleep when I woke up to some of you screaming. More importantly, where is Azriel?" "He climbed down to scout the area beforehand." "And that was a good idea? What if something happened to him?" "Instructor Kevin is down there with him." "So? Look at them." Vergil said, gesturing toward the instructors. "They have no clue what''s happening, hence the interrogation. What if something similar is going on down there, putting Instructor Kevin and Azriel in danger?" Jasmine''s face darkened. It wasn''t that she wasn''t worried¡ªshe was. Especially now, more than ever. But what could she do? Abandon everyone here at the possibility they might die like Kanae to save Azriel? She would. But she wanted to believe that Azriel could handle himself. Vergil''s eyes shifted to Yelena. "Ignoring the problem with Azriel, what''s up with you? Forgot your jacket?" "Apparently, someone dangerous is watching her every move." "Oh¡­" A look of understanding crossed Vergil''s face upon hearing Lumine''s explanation. "Can''t blame ''em." Lumine felt his lips twitch. If he could, he would have liked to punch Vergil for how casual he seemed, but he couldn''t¡ªnot yet. "Is this some sort of private meeting? Am I allowed to join you guys?" Once again, a voice interrupted as another figure walked toward them. Everyone turned in surprise, recognizing someone they all knew in one way or another. Jasmine grumbled as the person stopped in front of her. "Finally done lazing off... Nol?" Chapter 90: No Time to Look Back [2] "Haa¡­ haa..." Azriel was tired. Exhausted. He ran. He didn''t stop. He couldn''t. If he stopped¡­ Everything would be for naught. He would die. And have to redo everything. Which he desperately didn''t want to do. The heat was torture. The black dunes stretched endlessly, littered with bones. The invisible sun, hiding behind the blinking stars, felt like molten lava on his skin. The more he pressed forward, the worse the heat became. And¡­ He was exposed. Watched. Eyes were everywhere. Yet none dared approach. They knew that to do so would mean death. He couldn''t see any of them either. Azriel was not their prey. No. Azriel was its prey. The Cradler. He was wrong. The Cradler didn''t care about the fire. It didn''t fight other void creatures, nor did it get distracted. It wanted only one thing. Azriel. Nothing else mattered. "Damn it all¡­!" Azriel cursed. His heart pounded furiously in his chest. No matter how much his legs ached, he kept running. Because¡­ The Cradler was behind him. The humming followed him, soft and relentless. It drifted on the air, gentle at first, like a lullaby meant to soothe. But each note swelled, rising above the thud of his footsteps, sweet yet suffocating. The hum grew clearer, more tender, as if it were calling him back¡ªbeckoning him to stop, to surrender. It was too soft, too kind. And the closer it came, the heavier it felt, pressing against his mind, sinking into his bones, urging him to slow down. "Ah gods, what have I gotten myself into!?" He glanced back. Azriel risked a glance¡ªand instantly regretted it. "...!" His blood ran cold. The Cradler glided over the black sand, its skeletal form barely grazing the ground. Long, emaciated arms cradled a swaddled bundle close to its hollow chest, while its head, too large for its fragile body, lolled slightly to the side. Pale skin stretched tight over sharp bones glowed faintly in the dark, like a sickly ghost under a dying moon. Its face was shrouded in shadow, yet the outlines of deep, hollow eye sockets locked onto him with unrelenting focus. The creature''s too-wide mouth quivered in a twisted smile, humming its warped lullaby as if to soothe a child¡ªonly now, it was chasing him, and the distance between them was closing. Despite its slow, drifting movement, the Cradler seemed to be everywhere at once, its humming filling the air, making the very sand beneath him feel heavier. The swaddled bundle in its arms shifted, as if something within was alive, and for a brief, horrifying moment, he imagined that whatever lay inside was watching him too. "Time is ticking, Azriel... No time to look back. You better hurry!" "What the¡ª? Argh!?" Surprised by the sudden voice beside him, Azriel stumbled through the sand. Chills ran down his spine, but he quickly regained his footing and sprinted onward. His startled eyes darted in front of him. There stood a person. He was just¡­ there. Yet every time Azriel blinked, he appeared further away. Smiling. "As if my day couldn''t get any worse¡­" Azriel scowled, pushing himself to run even faster. Leo laughed lightly. Azriel felt dizzy at how Leo kept appearing without moving. "We haven''t seen each other in weeks, and this is the first thing you say? How rude." Ignoring him, Azriel noticed the humming growing fainter. ''Did it lose me?'' Gritting his teeth, he glanced back. The Cradler wasn''t there anymore. His legs began to numb, and with no other choice, he ran toward a massive rock. He couldn''t stop in time, tripping and collapsing onto his back. "Hooo... hooo¡­" He struggled to catch his breath, staring up at the blinking stars, his view suddenly blocked by Leo''s head, which loomed above him, smiling. "Should you really be resting here? You don''t have much time left. The attack will happen any moment." Azriel''s face hardened. "You must have had a lot of fun looking through my memories." Leo nodded. "Indeed. This time, I made sure to look at everything¡ªpast and present. Seriously, you''re an interesting individual, unlike anyone I''ve encountered." Leo glanced at Azriel''s arm. "Even after all this time, I couldn''t figure out what that tattoo of yours means¡­ No," he shook his head, frustration seeping into his voice. "I did figure it out; it''s better to say I''ve forgotten. I can''t seem to keep it in my mind¡­ how annoying." Azriel stared at him wearily as Leo''s eyes locked with his. "Still, I didn''t think you would quietly let me sift through all your memories." A dry laugh escaped Azriel''s lips. "Why bother? Your life is temporary. You miscalculated my strength. It''s not like I needed to do anything, even though if I had, it would have been too difficult." Leo''s smile faded, replaced by a somber expression. "Indeed. But who could blame me? I barely had enough time back then to implant this inferior version of myself in your mind because of that Solomon and had to run away. You really piqued my curiosity, you know? I devoured so many soldiers back in Europe, yet they were all so¡­ boring. I thought you were just another lost kid." "¡­" "But who would have thought? You were indeed lost¡ªlost from your world and ended up here, in a supposed world from a book. Isn''t that funny? That we''re all just a bunch of letters brought to life in your eyes?" Leo crouched down, his face inches from Azriel''s, his smile darkening. "You are so weak¡­ I could have killed you right then and there. Just showing your little sister from that world of yours was enough to break you. Ah, but that wouldn''t be any fun, would it? I was curious about what more I could learn from you¡­ what more you had to offer. I''m glad this version of mine was enough to at least read your memories." ''¡­He will retain all his memories from this version¡­'' This was bad. "So, what are you going to do now?" Azriel was beginning to regain his energy but stayed down, curious. He still didn''t hear the Cradler''s humming, meaning he was safe¡­ for now. "I''ll see how this unfolds. Will you fail? Succeed? After that¡­ I will be gone. This version of me, at least." "¡­" Suddenly, Leo''s hand reached for Azriel''s neck, and Azriel didn''t move. Leo''s hand passed through him, leaving a cold emptiness. "¡­I will come for you. The real me. You''ve taught me a lot, Azriel¡ªshown me things I didn''t think were possible. For that, you will be my ultimate meal." A shudder ran down Azriel''s spine. Alarm bells rang in his head. His face turned grim. Every part of him screamed that... he had created something that should not exist. Leo stood, arms spread wide, a maniacal grin stretching across his face. "The boy who does not belong in this world! There will be no greater head to feast upon than yours!" "Fucking psychopath¡­" Azriel gritted his teeth, standing up. He was done listening. At that moment, the humming returned from behind him, worsening his mood with every passing second. So he started running again. "Remember, Azriel. You are mine alone¡ªbody and mind. No one else will take your life except me¡­ After all, you and I are meant to be one." ***** What felt like hours of running, enduring the relentless humming while the Cradler chased him, finally led Azriel to his destination. Perhaps it was best that the Cradler was behind him¡ªbecause no one else dared approach. Before him stood an ancient circular platform, reminiscent of the first floor where the Dark King resided. "¡­I wonder who made such a thing." Leo''s voice echoed, but Azriel ignored the remark, taking a deep breath. "Hooo..." ''Here goes nothing¡­'' He stepped forward. The moment he did, the platform''s ancient runes flared to life, glowing as the ground split open, revealing a gaping maw¡ªa massive staircase spiraling downward. ''Fuck, it''s almost here!'' Without hesitation, Azriel ran down as fast as he could. Pain shot through his feet, screaming in agony, yet he pressed on. He was close. Everything ahead was cloaked in darkness, the humming growing nearer, more insistent. Azriel''s heart raced, threatening to burst from his chest. When he finally reached the last step, a burst of light illuminated the chamber. Torches lining the walls flared to life, revealing what looked like an abandoned tunnel, long forgotten by time. He bit his lip, slowing down just a bit. The Cradler was already starting to descend the stairs. ''Ah, shit! Come on!'' He moved with a desperate pace that was neither walking nor running. He had to be careful here. The possibility of void creatures lurking in the shadows was guaranteed, whether they feared the Cradler or not¡ªhe had no way of knowing. He felt trapped. No matter where he went now, nowhere was safe. At least the tunnel was dry. The flickering torches offered little illumination, casting long, eerie shadows that danced on the walls. It felt like he was walking blindfolded. ''I''m a psychopath, just like this bastard for doing this¡­!'' In a way, it was slightly comforting having Leo next to him¡ªthankfully, he was silent. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thought of having to listen to his voice again would have driven Azriel mad. The tunnel was wide enough for two streets to be built within, making it feel both grand and suffocating. Azriel didn''t dare look back. The humming maintained a steady pace, neither getting closer nor further away, which meant one thing: the Cradler was just as cautious as he was. He couldn''t decide if that was good or bad. The tunnel stretched endlessly, warping his perception, distorting time as he walked¡ªand kept walking¡ªfor what seemed like hours. He lost count after ten thousand footsteps. He wasn''t alone in the dark. He felt the gazes of what felt like thousands of void creatures piercing through the shadows. Yet, once again, none approached. But¡­ This time, it felt different. The humming gnawed at him, tightening around his mind like a vice, urging him to stop, to rest, to surrender. But he didn''t. And finally, after what felt like an eternity, the tunnel came to an end. For the first time in what seemed like forever, Azriel smiled¡ªa strained, almost desperate smile. He stopped. The humming grew closer. But it was okay. Because ahead of him lay something far more dreadful. Chapter 91: Unbalanced [1] When Celestina warned Azriel that the second floor was unbalanced, she was right. But she had no idea just how much. Azriel did, though. Of course he did. Lumine had come here alone once and discovered something¡ªsomething that almost cost him his life. The abandoned tunnel on the second floor was random, unknown, and undiscovered, lying in the opposite direction from where the floor boss resided. The only way Azriel could reach this place was by heading east from the strange rock he had mentioned to Kevin before they departed together. It took him several tries to navigate here, and the Cradler chasing him didn''t make it any easier¡ªexcept for the other void creatures, which were too terrified to attack. "I already knew this place existed because of your memories, but... seeing is believing," the fake Leo remarked, gazing ahead alongside Azriel with a solemn expression. An undiscovered part of the second floor. The humming grew closer, reverberating through the air like a malevolent heartbeat, yet Azriel remained rooted in place. He hesitated. Because ahead of him loomed an abyss. Darkness. A true void. The torches that had once flickered in the tunnel ceased where he stood, and nothing before him was illuminated. But there was no other way to go. It was either step into the darkness or face the Cradler¡ªand he wanted no part of either. Yet, he had no choice. From the very beginning, he had planned this. The Cradler was merely an unexpected variable. But it shouldn''t matter; as long as his plan worked, he would rid himself of it. A crooked smile curled on the hateful figure beside Azriel. "Tick-tock, tick-tock¡ªbetter hurry and decide which path to gamble your fate upon." Azriel clenched his fists and took a deep breath, his throat dry as he licked his lips, trying to moisten them. The heat didn''t reach him here, yet he felt sweat trickling down his face. ''...Here goes nothing.'' He stepped forward. And then another step. And then one more. And then... Everything turned dark. His vision vanished. He could see nothing anymore. Perhaps he could have looked back, but his instincts screamed at him never to do so. Azriel pressed onward, the humming growing louder, more insistent. Yet he knew¡ªthe Cradler would hesitate, just as he did. He felt unbalanced, taking each step slowly and carefully, afraid he might fall. And if he did, he might not hit anything at all¡ªonly fall forever. He focused on his breathing, trying to slow his racing heart, calming his nerves in the oppressive dark. The path was suffocating, disorienting his senses, twisting reality into a nightmare. "Wouldn''t it be funny if you got lost here? The prince wandering eternally in darkness, trying to find a way out. That would make a good bedtime story." Leo''s voice echoed mockingly to his right. But when Azriel glanced over, he couldn''t see his face¡ªonly shadows dancing in the dark. Gritting his teeth, Azriel kept walking forward. Then the humming stopped. Azriel didn''t know whether to feel relieved or not. ''I need to hurry...!'' The hair on the back of his neck stood on end. He quickened his pace. "...." After what felt like an eternity of walking, as if hours had slipped away once again, Azriel''s feet and legs screamed in agony. Yet, amid the endless darkness, he finally spotted a glimmer of hope¡ªa chance to escape. Regaining all his vigor, Azriel dashed toward the source of light ahead of him. As he reached it, his breath caught in his throat. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah..." "Well, this is certainly a sight worth dying for..." Before him lay a colossal cave, its sheer size dwarfing everything he had encountered in the depths of the tunnel. Standing on a bridge as wide as the tunnel, Azriel was momentarily disoriented by the stark contrast of vibrant light pouring in from the cave''s mouth. The bridge, crafted from ancient stone, was worn and cracked, etched with strange, indecipherable runes. Stepping forward in awe, Azriel leaned closer to examine the runes. "Ugh!" A sharp pain throbbed in his head as he strained to focus on the symbols. He turned away, moving cautiously toward the edge of the bridge. His blood ran cold. Beneath him lay an endless void¡ªa bottomless chasm that swallowed all light and sound. Azriel''s heart raced; the void loomed like a gaping maw, a haunting reminder of the depths he had escaped. It was a chilling parallel to the path that had led him here, a dark abyss that seemed to beckon him closer. Azriel''s eyes narrowed as he looked ahead. The bridge ended at a colossal gate, eerily similar to the boss gate on the first floor. But this one¡­ this one was different. The gate didn''t just lead to another boss room. No, it led to the third floor. But it wouldn''t be easy. Everything comes at a price. There were no free passes in this world. Azriel''s brow furrowed. ''Why is nothing happening?'' It was too quiet. Far too still. His stomach churned uneasily. Something didn''t feel right. The silence was unnerving, as if the air itself was holding its breath. Azriel''s face darkened, frustration simmering beneath his skin. Too many things were slipping out of his control. He walked toward the gate, half-expecting the worst. When he reached it, he wasn''t surprised to find it unyielding. No matter how hard he pushed, it wouldn''t budge. The most irritating part? The same cryptic runes etched into the gate, making it unbearable to look at. Each glance sent a sharp throb through his skull. "Where''s the supposed guardian¡­?" According to the book, there should have been a guardian here, just like the floor boss on the previous level¡ªone that protected the gate to the third floor here. But he was alone. Except for Leo. Azriel bit his lip, anxiety gnawing at him. "Don''t tell me... everything was for nothing¡ª" His words caught in his throat. A chill ran down his spine. His eyes widened, locking onto a figure emerging from the darkness, from the same tunnel he had come through. A figure that made his entire body shudder in fear. "Well, now you''re really screwed." It was the Cradler. There was no escape. He was trapped. The Cradler stood there, silent, its twisted smile spreading across its face. The usual humming was gone, replaced by a sick, twisted enjoyment of Azriel''s fear. It relished his helplessness. Azriel''s heart raced. His plan had been to let the Cradler and the guardian fight, then take out the survivor when they were weakened. But now, there was no guardian. No guardian to save him. The Cradler took a step forward. Azriel took a step back. Another step forward. Another retreat. Until his back hit the gate. Void Eater appeared in his hand. ''Am I really going to fight this thing?'' He didn''t want to. Not now. Maybe, by some stroke of luck, he could defeat it, but it would cost him everything he had left. And after that? He''d be too weak to face whatever came next. ''How much time has passed?'' Azriel''s thoughts raced. His body was screaming for rest. He hadn''t truly slept or recovered in what felt like days. The Cradler came closer, each step deliberate, savoring the moment. Azriel could hear his own pulse in his ears, the heavy thump of fear. There was no other choice now. Just as Azriel steeled himself to strike¡ª Xiu¡ª! An arrow tore through the back of the Cradler''s head, the tip emerging from its forehead. Azriel froze. The Cradler did too. Xiu¡ª! Xiu¡ª! Xiu¡ª! More arrows ripped through the Cradler''s body, black, viscous blood leaking from the gaping wounds. The Cradler staggered, but it wasn''t dead. Not yet. It turned slowly, a twisted snarl curling on its lips. But before it could react, a sword flashed through the air¡ªtoo fast for the creature to see. A clean slash across its neck. Its head rolled to the ground with a sickening thud. Azriel stood motionless, his mind reeling. He couldn''t believe what had just happened. His eyes darted toward his unexpected saviors. A small group of people emerged in his vision. "Looks like it''s finally show time." Four of them were clad in black uniforms, their presence unnerving in its precision and coldness. But then someone stepped out of the darkness. "...Instructor Benson." "...." Instructor Benson''s narrowed eyes locked onto Azriel. "Cadet Azriel... where is Instructor Kevin?" Azriel didn''t answer. Instead, his gaze shifted toward the others. Their uniforms made it obvious¡ªthey were military. One held a bow, another a sword, the third a spear, and the last, an axe. "Instructor, who are these people?" Azriel asked, though he already knew the answer. Benson grumbled, clearly annoyed at being ignored, but let out a frustrated sigh. "The void dungeon trip has been cancelled, Cadet. Instructor Alicia returned to the surface and reported sudden, dangerous changes on the floors. She warned that lives were at risk. And when you didn''t return with Instructor Kevin on time, we organized a search party. We''re lucky we tracked you down in time..." Benson''s eyes fell on the Cradler''s headless corpse, his expression grim as he turned back to Azriel. "So, let me ask you again¡ªwhere is Instructor Kevin? Shouldn''t he be with you?" "...." Silence. The air, already thick with tension, grew heavier. Azriel didn''t answer, his expression unreadable as his thoughts swirled in his mind. Time seemed to stretch unbearably between them. And then... "...I killed him." Chapter 92: Unbalanced [2] Celestina watched quietly from the sidelines, observing Lumine in conversation with Yelena and Vergil. Jasmine, on the other hand, seemed to be scolding Nol for reasons unknown. She didn''t join them. She couldn''t. Her mind was stuck on Kanae''s death. Celestina hadn''t known the cadet well, but they had spoken once, briefly, because of Azriel. And now, Kanae had died under her leadership. The weight of it crushed her, yet the circumstances made no sense. ''White eyes, blood leaking from her mouth, that smile¡­ mind control?'' But how? She hadn''t noticed anything. None of the instructors had. Not even Jasmine. Her gaze shifted to Benson and Alicia, the two instructors interrogating the cadets one by one. Her brow furrowed as she glanced at Kanae''s corpse, now concealed beneath a white cloth. Quietly, Celestina stepped closer but stopped a few feet away. ''White eyes, blood from the eyes and mouth, smiling¡­ she was being controlled, or attacked¡­ but why did she die?'' Her eyes drifted to the edge of the cliff. Walking towards it, she crouched down, staring below. ''Was she trying to kill herself?'' Celestina shook her head. ''No, she still died even after she was stopped. Unless¡­ was it necessary to jump from the cliff? Or was she trying something else?'' She licked her dry lips, tucking a loose strand of silver hair behind her ear, the blinking stars above glinting off it. Then, she froze. Her eyes narrowed. ''Was she going somewhere?'' The thought struck hard. Had her killer made her attempt something, only to kill her when it failed? A chill crept down Celestina''s spine. Suddenly, she felt it¡ªthe gaze. The gaze that Yelena kept sensing. It pierced through her, a presence watching, tracking her every move. She couldn''t place it, but it was everywhere at once. Her face darkened. ''Is it someone among us? Or¡­ something else?'' Then, it vanished. She exhaled, realizing she had been holding her breath, but the unease didn''t fade. Rising slowly, Celestina glanced around. Nothing had changed¡ªeveryone and everything remained the same. But whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªhad been watching her was skilled. Skilled enough to evade her senses. Time seemed to slow as she scanned each face. No one appeared suspicious. No one acted abnormally. There were no sudden symptoms like those that had plagued Kanae. Then, another gaze. Her eyes darted to Instructor Benson. He was watching her with his usual stoic expression as he stood beside Alicia. He nodded slightly before turning and walking away. Further from the cadets. The interrogations had stopped, and Celestina, confused, made her way to Alicia. As she approached, Alicia forced a smile, though the atmosphere was too heavy for any real warmth. With a death so unexplainable and the strange phenomena in the void dungeon, happiness felt impossible. "Cadet Celestina, can I help you?" Celestina nodded, her gaze drifting to the retreating form of Benson. "Where is Instructor Benson going?" Alicia sighed softly. "We''re pulling back from the expedition. He''s heading to the tunnels to reach the base of the cliff¡­ to find Cadet Azriel and Instructor Kevin." "I see¡­" Celestina nodded in understanding, her eyes still on Benson''s distant figure. ''I hope he''s alright.'' She wasn''t sure how much time had passed¡ªit had to be over a day, longer than Azriel had promised. Normally, she wouldn''t worry with Instructor Kevin by his side, but there had been too many abnormal occurrences. ''I''m surprised Jasmine hasn''t lost it yet¡­'' She glanced at Jasmine, who was now listening to Nol, the latter attempting to explain himself with an awkward laugh. ''How strong is he really?'' Something about Nol didn''t sit right. Her instincts told her he was hiding something¡ªhe couldn''t just be ranked in the top 200. Sighing, she cast one more glance at Benson before turning away. But then, she stopped. Sweat dripped down her chin, hitting the ground. The gaze was back. She couldn''t place it. And just as swiftly as it came, it vanished again. Celestina''s heart pounded. ''What the hell is going on?'' Turning, she saw Alicia walking towards a group of cadets, oblivious to the strange tension. Celestina''s eyes instinctively followed Benson''s path once more. ''Wait¡­'' Her breath trembled as she glanced around. No one was watching her. No one seemed to notice her growing distress. And then, she followed Benson. ***** Azriel found a slight amusement in the expression Instructor Benson made. Though Benson''s face barely shifted¡ªhis eyes narrowing, brows furrowing¡ªAzriel still caught his bewilderment, which made the moment a tiny bit amusing to him. "...What did you just say?" Azriel''s amusement vanished at the sound of Benson''s shocked voice. He let out a long sigh. "It''s as I said, Instructor. I killed Instructor Kevin¡ªstabbed him in the back. Pierced his heart and throat. He trusted me, and I betrayed him." The moment those words left his mouth, the air thickened. It became harder to breathe, as if the atmosphere itself responded to the weight of his confession. Benson''s face remained still, but Azriel knew. He was angry. "It''s funny, isn''t it? Betrayal never comes from the enemy¡­ only from those you trust." Leo, lurking behind Benson and the others, grinned. No one could see or hear him, anyway. Azriel ignored Leo''s taunts. But he still heard them, and it worsened his mood. A sudden smile crept back onto Azriel''s face as he locked eyes with Benson. "You should''ve seen the look on his face when I stabbed him. Gods, the shock... he never expected it. In his final moments, all he felt was despair, hurt, and betrayal¡ªbecause he trusted one of his students." Benson''s brow furrowed further, his fists trembling with barely contained fury. "You¡­ you''re lying..." Azriel tilted his head slightly, his smile widening. "Lying?" His voice dripped with mockery. "And what proof do you have that I''m lying?" "..." Benson''s lips pressed into a thin line, his stoic expression cracking with each passing second. The others around him began to look at Azriel with suspicion. Azriel''s smile faded, his eyes narrowing. "Is it so hard to show me proof? It''s funny how you accuse me of lying when, let''s face it, aren''t we all liars here?" "...What...?" Azriel sighed again, sounding almost bored. "Fine. You want to make this difficult? Let''s make it easier, shall we?" Without warning, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small device. On its screen were six red dots. "!!" Benson and the others froze, eyes widening in shock. Azriel tossed the device onto the cold ground. The sound echoed in the silence. "Are you still going to lie to me?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Benson''s gaze trembled as he stared at the device. Azriel''s eyes swept over the group, meeting each man''s gaze. "And seriously, you lot should never consider theater¡ªor auditioning for any movies. You''re not even qualified to be background extras. Pathetic, really." The four men looked bewildered, trying to process his words. Leo whistled from behind them. "Damn, you really hit them where it hurts." Azriel twirled Void Eater in his hand, a playful smile curling his lips. "What? I''m right, aren''t I? You all followed me blindly to this place on the second floor. Did you really think I didn''t know about this bridge? That I came here by accident? Seriously, did you even stop to think for a second that I knew about all of this all along?" His gaze locked onto Benson, whose eyes were now red. Whether from sadness¡ªsadness over his friend''s death¡ªor rage, Azriel couldn''t tell. Maybe both. "All of you belong to Neo Genesis." "...." A deafening silence followed Azriel''s words. No one spoke. Everyone''s expressions grew serious. Instructor Benson closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before exhaling slowly. When he opened them again, the red in his gaze had dulled¡ªhe looked calmer as he fixed his stare on Azriel. "...So, now what?" Azriel raised an eyebrow, confused by the question. "We''re five against one. Not to mention, I''m a Grade 3 Advanced, and the others are Intermediate-ranked." Azriel met his gaze, showing no sign of concern. Instead, he responded with his own question. "Instructor, answer me this. What you''re doing here¡ªit''s treason. Not just against the academy, but against all four great clans, and the entirety of Asia... why?" Benson looked at him as the other four men tightened their grips on their weapons, ready to strike. "...Prince Azriel Crimson, please accept your death gracefully. For the future of humanity." ''Of course...'' A crooked smile spread across Azriel''s face as he gripped Void Eater with both hands, holding it in front of him. "I should warn you¡ªI''m really terrible at dying." Tension thickened in the air as they faced off, hostility brewing in their eyes. Benson remained the only one standing straight, hands calmly behind his back. Just as they were all about to move... Everyone froze. "...!" "What the fuck!?" "...How is this possible?" "Shit." The men''s voices trembled, disbelief etched into their faces¡ªeven Benson and Azriel stared, stunned. Leo burst into laughter, clutching his belly as he wiped tears from his eyes. "Hahaha! Now this is what you call a plot twist!" The body on the floor... The Cradler. It rose. Slowly, it stood, headless, as thick, black blood oozed from its neck. Everyone stood paralyzed, eyes wide with shock. The creature towered over them, its body moving with an eerie grace as it bent down, picking up its decapitated head¡ªstill wearing that grotesque smile. And then... it placed the head back onto its neck, where it reattached itself, as if nothing had ever happened. "Ah... fuck." Chapter 93: Unbalanced [3] Celestina dragged her feet through the black sand, her breath ragged as sweat caused her silver hair to stick to her face. She still wore her soul armor, which offered some resistance to the heat, but not enough for the relentless black desert. At first, she had followed Instructor Benson in secret. Too many things didn''t add up. When she reached the bottom of the tunnel, she was shocked to see Instructor Benson meeting with four men she didn''t recognize. They wore standard black military uniforms. But... why? Why would soldiers be here, in the void dungeon? It was a strict rule that only academy students were allowed entry for the next few weeks. Driven by curiosity, she continued following them. Or at least, she tried her best. They moved fast. Too fast. Like they knew exactly where they were going. And she was certain they did, especially with the strange device Instructor Benson held. It was difficult to keep pace without being noticed, and she lost them more than once. Only the faint footprints in the sand allowed her to track them. Even then, she had to hurry, as the occasional gust of wind would blow, threatening to erase the trail. Eventually, she arrived at a strange, circular platform that was wide open, with stairs leading down into something unknown. The sight filled Celestina with a sense of unease. What is this place? Why did they come here? Instructor Benson was supposed to find Azriel and Instructor Kevin. Did that mean they were here too? sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her mind raced with questions, but she didn''t let them stop her. Taking a deep breath, she summoned her silver sword, gripping its hilt tightly. She descended the stairs. With every step, the air grew heavier, the darkness thickening around her. Finally, she reached the bottom. What she saw stunned her. It was an abandoned tunnel, dimly lit by flickering torches along the walls. But that wasn''t what made her freeze. Blood. And mana cores. Everywhere. It seemed like Instructor Benson and the soldiers had slaughtered the residents of this strange tunnel. And yet... She felt a strange sense of delight. Why? Because all the mana cores were untouched. They hadn''t been consumed. That meant they were all hers. Surely, they wouldn''t mind? She was so close to breaking through, to becoming a Grade 1 Awakened after defeating the Dark King and absorbing its core. With these mana cores, she''d not only achieve that but surpass it. It would be foolish not to take advantage. It was their own fault for leaving them behind. Celestina approached one of the cores, picking it up with a smile. The entire void dungeon had been strange, slow-paced. In truth... She wanted to kill more void creatures. She wanted to grow stronger. But the chance had rarely presented itself. Just as she was about to consume the mana core, though... She felt it. A gaze. Her brows furrowed, and she looked up. And froze. Above her, hidden in the thick darkness of the ceiling, were dozens of vermilion eyes, staring back at her. Her face darkened. ''I should have known... life can never be easy.'' ***** Azriel and the others froze, their expressions grim as they faced the Cradler. The creature stood before them, smiling twistedly, its hollow eye sockets locked on them like black pits of endless terror. The swaddled bundle it had been cradling earlier was now gone. Azriel''s eyes met the sunken void where the Cradler''s eyes should have been, and a deep, primal fear washed over him. His entire body shuddered involuntarily. The sheer horror of seeing a creature survive decapitation was unsettling enough, but the way it stood there¡ªwhole again, unfazed¡ªwas something beyond terrifying. For a brief moment, the Cradler looked away from Azriel, its gaze shifting towards one of the soldiers holding a spear. Azriel''s heart pounded in his chest, and without thinking, his body tensed, sensing the imminent danger. Benson''s face had paled, his normally composed demeanor cracking as he shouted desperately, "Get away from there, now!" But it was too late. The soldier didn''t even have time to register the warning. One second the Cradler stood far away; the next, it had closed the distance in a blink, appearing directly in front of the man with the spear. A high-pitched whistle cut through the air as an arrow shot toward the creature. But before it could make contact, the Cradler lazily raised one of its long, unnervingly thin hands, gripping the arrow mid-air. The archer''s face twisted in shock, his eyes widening in disbelief as the Cradler''s fingers tightened, reducing the arrow to dust. And then, with a sickeningly fluid motion, the Cradler raised its grotesque hand and slashed the spearman across the neck. The blow was so swift that for a moment, it seemed as though nothing had happened. But then the soldier''s head detached from his body, rolling across the bridge before tumbling into the void below. Azriel''s mind blanked. His stomach churned, and his breath caught in his throat as he watched the life drain from the man in front of him. The sight of blood splattering the ground only added to the mounting horror that consumed him. "¡­Shit!" Instructor Benson''s voice broke the silence, laced with urgency. "Back off! All of you, don''t engage! I''ll handle this!" But Azriel barely heard him. Before Benson could finish his command, the Cradler vanished again. It was so fast¡ªinhumanly fast¡ªthat Azriel had trouble tracking its movement. One blink, and it was gone. Another blink, and it was already in front of the archer. "No¡­ please¡­" the archer''s lips trembled, his voice barely audible. The Cradler''s grotesque fingers moved with the same precision and cruelty, slicing through the archer''s neck like it was cutting through paper. His head fell, rolling across the cold stone bridge before disappearing over the edge, just like the spearman''s. Azriel released a shaky breath. His heart raced as the weight of the situation bore down on him. This wasn''t just any ordinary void creature. How was he supposed to defeat something like this? His hands trembled slightly as he instinctively peered into the Cradler''s mana core. ''A Grade 3 demon...'' Azriel''s face went pale. This realization hit him like a brick. Though Instructor Benson was also a Grade 3 advanced , it was common knowledge that a void creature of the same rank as a human was still far more formidable in one-on-one combat. It wasn''t just a difference in strength, but in nature¡ªa demon like this had abilities that humans couldn''t begin to match. The two remaining soldiers stood frozen in fear, their eyes wide as they clutched their weapons tightly. Despite their terror, they gritted their teeth, trying to maintain composure. It was a futile effort, given the carnage they had just witnessed. Without warning, a sword appeared in Instructor Benson''s hand. He lunged forward, aiming to strike the Cradler down. But the creature was fast¡ªits unnaturally long nails intercepted the blow with ease, and a shockwave rippled through the air, causing the ground beneath them to crack and crumble. Azriel''s mind clicked into place, a sudden realization dawning on him. ''Wait¡­ this could work.'' So what if the guardian was missing? While it might have been stronger than the Cradler, this fight still presented an opportunity. With Instructor Benson here, he could enact the same plan. Let them clash. Let them fight it out. But then his gaze shifted to the two remaining soldiers¡ªthe ones from Neo Genesis. They had to go. Azriel gripped Void Eater tightly in his hand, his knuckles white as he watched Instructor Benson. Surprisingly, Benson seemed to be holding his own against the Cradler, at least for now. Neither had used their full abilities yet, but Azriel knew it was only a matter of time. Fighting on this narrow bridge was far from ideal, but none of them had a choice. Spotting an opening, Azriel dashed forward, running past both the Cradler and Benson. For a brief, heart-stopping second, the Cradler''s hollow gaze met Azriel''s. Its unnaturally wide smile stretched even further, sending a chill down his spine, before it turned its attention back to Benson. ''Dammit..!'' Azriel pressed on, closing the distance between him and the two trembling soldiers. They were distracted, their fear palpable. Reaching them before they could react, Azriel thrust Void Eater at the swordsman''s throat. The man noticed just in time, jerking his head to the side. But not fast enough. "Gah! Damn it¡­!" The swordsman fell to the ground, clutching his ear, blood seeping through his fingers. Both soldiers scrambled back, distancing themselves from Azriel, eyes wide with panic. Azriel narrowed his gaze. ''[Death''s Blossom].'' In an instant, black smoke poured from Azriel''s mouth and nose, coiling around his body like serpents, red lightning crackling around him as well. The tips of his hair turned white, and the ground beneath his feet followed suit, frosting over with an unnatural chill. And then, Azriel vanished from their sight. Chapter 94: Unbalanced [4] The two soldiers'' eyes widened in surprise as Azriel''s attack came at them. The man with the axe gritted his teeth, suddenly spinning and bringing his weapon down with a deafening crash. The sound of steel echoed through the cave, reverberating ominously. Azriel blinked, taken aback¡ªhe had been parried. This was the first time since arriving in this world that someone had managed to block his first move. He didn''t have a chance to catch his breath as the axe-wielding soldier pressed the attack, his movements fluid, each swing revealing his mastery of the weapon. Azriel gritted his teeth, barely managing to block each strike, but it was clear¡ªhe was on the defensive, each blow pushing him closer to the edge of the bridge. His arms began to go numb under the weight of the man''s relentless onslaught. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the swordsman, his ear still bleeding, charging toward him with fury painted across his face. ''Curse it all¡­!'' Just as his foot hovered dangerously over the edge of the edge, Azriel parried the axe with Void Eater and launched a brutal kick into the man''s abdomen. The impact sent spit flying from his mouth as he stumbled backward. Azriel wasn''t finished. Grabbing the man''s hair, he yanked him toward the swordsman, forcing the latter to falter and cancel his attack. But Azriel didn''t stop there. In an instant, he activated [Death''s Blossom], disappearing from their sight. He reappeared in front of them, Void Eater swinging through the air, but the swordsman managed to block with his blade. Azriel pushed forward, sending the man staggering back, only for the axe-wielder to swing horizontally at his side. Azriel twisted awkwardly, blocking the strike in time, sparks flying from the collision. The swordsman lunged, thrusting his sword at Azriel''s eyes. He ducked, narrowly avoiding the blade, and struck the man in the solar plexus with his left palm. Before he could follow through, the axe-wielder kicked his legs out from under him, sending Azriel crashing to one knee. Both soldiers brought their weapons down at him in unison. Azriel raised Void Eater above his head, the katana straining under the force of their combined assault. His bones felt as if they were about to snap from the pressure. But he didn''t give in. He couldn''t. This was only the beginning. Suddenly, red lightning crackled around his body¡ªdifferent this time. It felt¡­ charged, building in intensity. The soldiers'' eyes widened, and they instantly backed away from him. A second later, red lightning discharged from his body in a small radius, forcing them further back. Taking advantage of the moment, Azriel leaped to his feet, catching his ragged breath. He glanced toward the gate where the Cradler and Instructor Benson were still locked in combat. It was strange¡ªthey were clashing, but nothing more. He could easily follow their movements now. Neither was fighting seriously. Azriel''s face grew grim. He had to deal with these two soldiers before the real fight began. ''[Death''s Blossom] isn''t fast enough for both of them...'' He could unleash a maximum of three strikes with the first move of [Dance of Death], but these Neo Genesis soldiers had already seen through it. Just as he was formulating his next move, a gust of wind hit his face. The swordsman was smirking. Azriel''s instincts flared as the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. ''Shit!'' He spun around just in time to block the axe aimed at his head. The soldier had somehow appeared behind him, despite being next to the swordsman moments ago. ''What the hell?! How did he move so fast?!'' Azriel''s mind raced. But before he could process it, another gust of wind blew past him. He kicked the axe-wielder back and spun again, narrowly intercepting the swordsman''s strike. But¡­ His luck was running out. The axe-wielder swung again from behind. Azriel tried to dodge, but the swordsman held him in place. The blade grazed his back, cutting through his ice shield just in time to prevent a deeper wound. "Argh!" Azriel grunted in pain, his body shuddering. His left fist was now encased in a gauntlet of ice, and before the swordsman could react, Azriel drove it into his face, sending him flying. The ice shattered on impact, and Azriel quickly turned his attention back to the axe-wielder, who was struggling to free his weapon from the ground. ''Idiot...'' Azriel kicked him square in the face, sending him reeling. His body crackled with lightning again, and he lunged forward, closing in on the dazed man. But just as he raised Void Eater to finish him off, another gust of wind swept in from behind. Azriel clicked his tongue in frustration as the swordsman appeared again, faster than before. He narrowed his eyes. ''...Wind.'' The swordsman had to have some sort of wind affinity. That much was clear. Azriel''s eyes darted around, but the axe-wielder had vanished again. He was fast¡ªtoo fast. Then, in a blink, the axe-wielder reappeared at Azriel''s side, swinging his weapon at his neck. Azriel barely ducked in time, leaping back to safety. ''Wind affinity for the swordsman, but the axe-wielder¡­ invisibility? I can''t tell if it''s an affinity, skill or a unique skill.'' Azriel gritted his teeth. Fortunately, there seemed to be a limitation¡ªotherwise, the axe-wielder wouldn''t need to reveal himself while attacking. If he could move freely, Azriel would''ve been dead by now. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he wasn''t out of the fight yet. In the blink of an eye, the axe-wielder vanished again, and the swordsman, carried by a gust of wind, charged at Azriel. "Annoying..." They were relentless. Azriel didn''t hesitate. Red lightning crackled around him, but he stood rooted in place, unmoving. When he blinked, both of them flanked him, weapons raised to strike from either side. And then... Azriel parried both attacks at monstrous speed, leaving only red lightning trailing in the air. The two soldiers stared wide-eyed, but they didn''t retreat. Instead, they pressed forward, attacking faster, stronger, and more relentlessly. Azriel matched them, standing firm, parrying each blow with precision. To an outsider¡ªsomeone even of Awakened rank¡ªit would have been impossible to track their movements. From a distance, all that could be seen were three figures standing still, their arms moving like a blur, with red lightning illuminating the chaos. Azriel gritted his teeth. ''Faster...!'' They pushed themselves too. Azriel''s muscles strained under the pressure, his body protesting with each movement. Cuts began to appear on his face and body. He tried to shield himself with ice before each strike could land, but he lacked the mana to reinforce it properly. The ice shattered upon impact, unable to fully block their relentless blows. The three fighters were relentless, blood splattering across the ground, painting a gruesome scene. And then... Azriel''s lips twisted into a crooked smile, his bloodied face unnerving the two soldiers, who narrowed their eyes in apprehension. ''Finally...'' But by then, it was too late. The outcome of this exchange had already been decided the moment they tried to match Azriel''s speed. Their mistake wasn''t trying to be faster than him¡ªafter all, speed wasn''t the deciding factor. It was endurance. And... Which weapon would break first. On one side was Void Eater, the soul weapon once wielded by the great king Joaquin Crimson. On the other side, a simple sword and axe forged by unknown hands, wielded by men of no renown. The answer was obvious. In a split second, Azriel''s smile widened. His lightning shifted from red to white, catching them both off guard. Void Eater, now enveloped in crackling white lightning, clashed with their weapons. In an instant, the sword and axe froze over, and then... They shattered. "...!" Without hesitation, Azriel kicked the former axe-wielder aside and drove Void Eater into the swordsman''s throat. A sickening sound filled the air as the katana pierced flesh and windpipe. Azriel could feel the resistance, the slickness of it. It disgusted him. The swordsman''s eyes widened in shock as blood gurgled in his throat, his life quickly fading. Azriel pulled Void Eater free, and with a dull thud, the swordsman collapsed to the ground. "No! Vaan!" The former axe-wielder''s voice echoed through the cave, thick with anguish. Vaan. ''So that was the swordsman''s name.'' But Azriel couldn''t dwell on it. He approached the axe-wielder, who had fallen to his knees, despair etched across his bloodied face. Gritting his teeth, the man glared at Azriel, his eyes full of hate. "You... you demon! Killing without remorse!" Azriel looked down at him, blood dripping from his body onto the cold stone floor. "...The real demons are the ones fighting on the other side of this bridge¡ªyour boss and my instructor. He was going to kill me... and the other cadets." "No!" The axe-wielder shook his head desperately, tears mixing with the blood on his face. "It was only going to be you! He wasn''t going to kill anyone else! But now... ah, shit!" Azriel sighed as the man''s gaze fell to the floor, tears streaming freely. "What is your name?" Azriel asked. The man lifted his head, glaring at him, voice hoarse and trembling. "Go to hell..." Azriel looked solemnly before plunging Void Eater into his throat as well. Blood seeped from the man''s lips, his eyes dulling as life drained from them. Moments later, he collapsed onto the cold floor, joining Vaan in death. The fight was over. Azriel stood victorious. And in the end... All Azriel felt was the euphoric rush from [Core Reaper]. Then it hit him. "Oh..." He had advanced a grade. Chapter 95: Birth of Genesis [1] Azriel looked solemnly before plunging Void Eater into his throat. Blood seeped from the man''s lips as the light in his eyes faded. He collapsed onto the cold, hard ground. And in the end¡­ All Azriel felt was the euphoric rush from [Core Reaper]. But then, he felt it. He had advanced a grade. Yet, even as he sensed the shift in power, there was no joy. How could there be? The weight of killing two humans gnawed at him. And worse, [Core Reaper] had made it feel... good. Which only made it a thousand times worse. "You''re getting used to it. No vomiting this time like with your first kill. You adapt quickly," Leo said, his voice casual as he stood beside Azriel, a satisfied smile curling on his lips. He glanced at the bodies. "Piercing their throats... how gruesome." Azriel sighed, lowering himself to the cold floor. He needed to recover. This was only the beginning. The two men he had killed were insignificant in the grand scheme of things. Mere specks of dust. Suddenly, a deafening crash reverberated through the cave, shaking the bridge. Azriel''s eyes widened as he squinted through the dust. What he saw made him question reality. There, in the center of the bridge, stood Instructor Benson. He towered over the Cradler, who now knelt, both arms severed, black blood pouring from its wounds. A lance¡ªobsidian, its surface matte and sharp¡ªpierced the Cradler''s chest, its vicious point protruding from its back. Azriel''s breath hitched. But that wasn''t the most shocking part. Benson was clad in armor. Soul armor. The blackened metal clung to him, sleek and without unnecessary embellishments. Its edges looked as though they could cut as easily as they protected. Every movement in the armor was fluid, Benson wearing it as though it was part of him¡ªan embodiment of menace. Not a single scratch marked its surface. "You really miscalculated this one..." Azriel couldn''t disagree. Benson had never fought in the book. He didn''t know his real power. He was just a Grade 3 Advanced, or so Azriel had thought. Everything about Benson¡ªhis black hair, his black eyes, his cold demeanor¡ªwas unsettling. And as Benson stared down at the Cradler, who smiled even in defeat, Azriel felt his skin crawl. The Cradler''s empty eyes locked onto him. Even on death''s doorstep, the creature only had eyes for him. Why? Benson ripped the lance from its chest and, without hesitation, tore the mana core from its body. The Cradler slumped forward. Dead. This time, there was no coming back. Even for something like the Cradler, without a heart and a core, death was final. Azriel hoped. Benson sighed, then turned his gaze to Azriel. His eyes briefly flickered to the two corpses at his feet before settling back on him. "As expected, those two weren''t enough to get rid of you... my prince." Azriel''s eyes narrowed as he forced himself to stand. His body ached, but not enough to waste a health potion. "Nice armor." Benson hummed, taking slow, deliberate steps forward. His footsteps echoed ominously. "I find it strange that you don''t have one yourself. After all, you spent two years in the Void Realm, and you''re a prince." "I didn''t think armor suited me, but... I might need to rethink that." Benson continued his slow advance. "Let''s not waste any more time. Only one of us leaves here today, my prince." Azriel gripped Void Eater tighter, his mind racing. ''How much longer¡­?'' Fighting Benson seemed inevitable now. It wasn''t a surprise. Too many things had gone wrong. But killing someone who just took down a Grade 3 demon single-handedly? That was going to be a challenge. ''I can''t hold back this time.'' If he did, it would be his end. A crooked smile spread across Azriel''s face as he began walking toward Benson. "I''ll gladly be your executioner today, Instructor." Then¡­ His face turned blank. ***** Instructor Ranni narrowed her eyes as she saw a figure dressed in full black approach her. His skin was pale white, but she could not discern anything else. The presence of the man made her skin crawl. ''So it''s finally time, huh...?'' As the man approached and got closer, Instructor Ranni saw something that left her stunned. The man in black... his eyes were covered with a black cloth. ''He is blind...?'' Once he got close enough, he stopped in front of her. Instructor Ranni unconsciously tensed up. "Sir, you cannot enter the void dungeon for the next few weeks; the Hero Academy has it booked for that time." The man in black smiled¡ªa kind smile. "...." "You certainly are diligent, not taking any breaks even after days have passed. Not even when the second group entered the void dungeon. You are admirable, to say the least, Instructor Ranni." Ranni furrowed her brows slightly. ''He knows who I am... Is he really blind?'' The man in black shook his head. "Well, no matter. It''s not like I''m entering the void dungeon; those who wanted to have already..." "...what?" Instructor Ranni felt the hairs on her nape stand on end. There was something fundamentally wrong with this man, but she couldn''t place what it was. Suddenly, her eyes widened as the ground shook violently, and the sound of explosions resounded through the sacred capital. People screamed and began running in every direction¡ªsome tripping over one another, others crying, not knowing where to go. It all happened so suddenly. ''Bombs...?'' "... Are you sure you want to chit-chat with me, or would you rather go save the pitiful children who are going to be buried under rubble?" Instructor Ranni glared at the man in black. She was about to attack him but held back. It wouldn''t help her now. She calmed as a thought passed through her mind. ''Right, Solomon is here. He must have already prevented anyone from dying...'' A sigh escaped her lips as she gazed at the man in black more calmly. Though he wore a cloth covering his eyes, she felt them piercing her. "Oh? So the students are more precious? Well, it''s an obvious choice. I''m glad you aren''t stupid." "You Neo Genesis really know how to put on a show. I''ll give you that. But... you''ve already lost. I''m giving you a choice." She took a step forward. "Let me take you in quietly, or I will kill you here on the spot for treason." A curious smile appeared on his face. "I''ve already lost? Now I''m certainly curious what made you think that. Perhaps I should go see what''s happening down there after all..." "As if I would¡ª!" She cut her words short as she heard another explosion and more people screaming. Her face darkened. ''What is that clown doing...?'' Was he fighting someone who wouldn''t let him end this quickly? She shook her head inwardly as the man in black took a step forward. "I''ve changed my mind. Please step aside, Miss Ranni. You don''t have to worry, though, as I will only be observing." "The only place you''ll be observing is the dirt seeping through your coffin." "!?" A sudden voice came from behind the man in black as both Instructor Ranni and he turned toward the source. ''What is he doing here...?'' She was stunned. "Things are certainly getting more interesting by the second... So this is where you got your confidence from. The plans have been leaked." Both looked at the new individual, and Ranni widened her eyes. A man stood there, his blond hair catching the light, and his green eyes pierced back at the man in black. "Grandmaster Thomas, what are you doing here!?" Thomas''s eyes traveled to Instructor Ranni. "Instructor Ranni, it''s good to see you again. Alas, I wish our reunion could have been under more fortunate circumstances. As for your question... you can blame the prince." ''Prince? Does he mean prince Azriel? ...Why?'' She was confused. There was no reason for Thomas to be here. The right-hand man of Ragnar should always stay by the Frost King''s side. Yet here he was, moving without his king, only acting on Azriel''s words. Why? "Hm? It looks like your presence was for nothing after all, Grandmaster Thomas." "...?" Thomas looked at him, confused, his eyebrows furrowed in puzzlement. The screams of the people grew more frantic, and the sounds of explosions and battles erupted against Neo Genesis and the heroes arriving at the scene. It wasn''t looking good. But at least they could apprehend the man in front of them with Thomas here. She wasn''t sure how strong the man in black was; perhaps he was weak enough for Instructor Ranni to take him down without Thomas''s help. But she had an unsettling feeling about the man in black. As Ranni met Thomas''s gaze, they both stepped toward the man in black. But not even a second later, a crushing gravity pressed down on them. Neither were spared. Both were brought to their knees. ''Ugh...!'' It was horrifying. Suffocating. Painful. Barely, she managed to look up, and to her surprise, the man in black was kneeling. Alarm bells rang in her head. ''Run!'' She had to run. But she couldn''t. Something terrible was happening. The sound of people screaming and distant battles faded as the pressure locked both Thomas and Ranni in place. Then, she felt someone approach. "I greet the great Heptarch Zoran, Apostle of Ruin." Her mind blanked. Thomas''s mind blanked. Words escaped that they barely understood. Both their faces were covered with sweat as it dripped onto the floor. "Ah..." A barely audible sound escaped her lips. ''Heptarch... one of the seven rumored kings of Neo Genesis...?'' S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn''t want to believe it. Why was someone like that here? Her eyes traveled toward the figure¡ªor whatever that thing was. Her body shuddered and froze. It didn''t seem like a person. It was like a humanoid living darkness stood in front of her, its wide white eyes gazing at her. There was no mouth visible, yet its voice made her blood run cold. "Order everyone to retreat immediately. The plan has failed." "What about the ones inside?" "They are all dead by now." The man in black didn''t speak for a few seconds. "¡­Very well." Just like that, the man in black stood up and walked away. Zoran suddenly turned toward Thomas, looking down at him. Thomas was sweating furiously as he looked at Zoran with fear in his eyes. "Grandmaster Thomas. I''d like you to answer one thing. Answer me truthfully, and I will spare the life of Princess Celestina Frost. Answer incorrectly, and she dies the most gruesome death possible." Thomas''s face went as pale as it could at Zoran''s words. "Now then, the one who called you here, does he go by the name of Prince Azriel Crimson?" ''Huh...?'' Ranni felt her heart thump as Zoran asked the question. His voice was emotionless the entire time, but the moment he mentioned Azriel''s name, it filled with hatred. ''Where is Solomon...? Don''t tell me he lost!?'' There was nothing she could do. The only ones who stood a chance against Zoran at this point were Freya and Solomon. Maybe even Salvator. "...Y-yes. He was the one who contacted me privately, telling me that the sacred capital was going to be attacked, and I couldn''t tell anyone¡ªnot even my king." Zoran nodded as Thomas didn''t hesitate. His loyalty was never to Azriel. If he had to choose between Celestina and Azriel, he would pick Celestina instantly, as much as it hurt him. "¡­So he really knew." With that, Zoran suddenly walked toward the void dungeon. Ranni did not turn her head as Zoran ignored her presence and walked into the black hole. In an instant, it swallowed him whole. The pressure instantly disappeared with his departure. The man in black was gone. The fighting and chaos continued, yet... Ranni and Thomas did not move. Chapter 96: Birth of Genesis [2] ''So this is what he looks like when he''s serious?'' Instructor Benson narrowed his eyes as he stopped a few meters in front of Azriel. During the fight against the Cradler, Benson had occasionally glimpsed at Azriel''s battle. There was nothing particularly noteworthy¡ªexcept for that odd sword art. His own fight with the Cradler hadn''t been too difficult. As he expected, the abomination specialized in mind attacks. But Benson excelled at resisting such assaults. For someone of the same mana core level to affect him mentally would have been nearly impossible. And since the Cradler lacked skill in close combat, it didn''t take him long to finish it. But still, it was a strange creature¡ªsurviving decapitation, needing to have its heart and mana core ripped out. And the strangest part? It only seemed to care about Azriel. ''Yes, it was definitely odd. But that was all.'' At least, as far as the Cradler was concerned. Azriel''s blank, emotionless face hadn''t changed during his fight against the two intermediate ranks earlier. They weren''t bad fighters¡ªneither the best nor the worst in their rank. Yet they hadn''t even had the chance to use their [Unique Skill], thanks to Azriel. Still, Azriel had been injured. Not badly, but enough to notice. ''He held back, yet allowed himself to get hurt?'' It annoyed Benson, a peculiar mix of frustration and intrigue, as if he was being taken seriously and dismissed at the same time. In his eyes, the battle had already been decided. He had a soul weapon, and was of a higher mana core level. Defeat was inevitable. Azriel stopped a few meters away, his face as emotionless as ever. Then... Benson lunged at him, moving so fast the air rippled and the ground exploded in his wake. In a heartbeat, he was in front of Azriel, his lance aimed straight for the boy''s crimson eye. But at the last possible second, Azriel dodged, tilting his head to the left. Not wasting a moment, Azriel countered, thrusting Void Eater, now crackling with red lightning, toward Benson''s obsidian eye. But Benson was still faster. Effortlessly, he spun his lance, its hilt clashing against Void Eater''s blade, redirecting the strike past his head. With a swift kick to Azriel''s chest, he sent the boy flying. Azriel rolled across the ground but got back up almost immediately, his body visibly injured, though he showed no signs of pain. He stood, Void Eater in front of him, lightning crackling ominously. ''...He''s not using his ice affinity. Is it due to a lack of mana? Or is he less proficient with it compared to his lightning?'' It had been a shock to discover that Azriel had two affinities. But the boy was still too young to make both a true threat. That didn''t mean Benson would be reckless. His experience had taught him never to underestimate his opponent. Azriel made the next move. Using [Death''s Blossom], he closed the distance in an instant. Benson, narrowing his eyes, dodged the first strike aimed at his heart. A trail of black smoke, laced with lightning, followed Azriel''s movements as Benson blocked the second attack¡ªa slash intended to cut across his abdomen. To his surprise, Azriel didn''t retreat. Instead, his blade slid off the lance, thrusting Void Eater toward Benson''s neck. But it wasn''t fast enough. Instead of dodging or blocking with his lance, Benson caught Void Eater with his bare hand, his armor cracking under the strain. Blood dripped from his palm as it hit the ground, but Void Eater was stuck, unable to move. Azriel didn''t push. Instead, he released his grip, leaping back before desummoning and re-summoning Void Eater. Benson watched him carefully, their eyes locking. "You''ve got an astounding mana capacity and regeneration," Benson remarked. "to use your affinity and sword art multiple times... and even summon and dismiss your soul weapon without hesitation." In battle, everything cost mana. Without mana, one would lose. ''His mana capacity rivals mine...'' But what concerned Benson more was that Azriel''s mana regeneration was superior. Meaning, at this point, Azriel likely had more mana left than he did. ''Still... he can''t win. So what''s he planning?'' A sigh escaped his lips. "Out of respect, I won''t hold back anymore." With a sudden kick off the ground, Benson lunged at Azriel, arriving in front of him much faster than before. Azriel didn''t even have time to blink before Benson''s lance was thrust toward his heart. Lightning crackled around Azriel''s body as he managed to shift to the side, but he wasn''t fast enough. The lance sliced into his ribs, blood seeping from the wound. Benson didn''t relent. With a swift motion, his bleeding right hand shot forward, gripping Azriel''s left arm. He hurled him like a rag doll, sending him crashing into the spot where Benson had stood moments before. The floor cracked beneath Azriel''s impact. Benson remained motionless, then threw his lance directly at Azriel. Azriel''s emotionless eyes caught sight of the weapon just in time. Pushing himself off the ground, he rolled aside as the lance pierced the floor where he had lain. Instructor Benson watched as Azriel stood, blood dripping onto the floor from his body. Suddenly, a subtle shift occurred on Azriel''s blank face. His eyes opened a little more¡ªjust slightly. Without warning, the armor on Benson''s left arm began to crumble, black shards falling to the ground, leaving his arm exposed. But it didn''t end there. No. The black shards from his armor trembled, then began to rise into the air, spinning... And with a sharp whistle, they shot toward Azriel, slicing through the air. ***** Azriel narrowed his eyes as the black shards rushed toward him. There were too many to count. Everything around him seemed drained of color. ''Magnetism.'' That was Instructor Benson''s affinity. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel had been wrong¡ªBenson wasn''t wearing soul armor. The black material covering his body wasn''t armor at all. It was magnets, acting as both defense and weapon. As the magnetic shards flew at him, Azriel didn''t bother to dodge or block. It would have been pointless. Instead, he leaped back, forming a wall of ice in front of him. The shards collided with the ice, piercing it, some grazing his body and leaving shallow cuts. But in the end, the ice held. Just before crumbling under the weight of the black shards. Azriel''s gaze followed Benson as he calmly walked forward, retrieving his lance from the ground. Benson raised his left arm, and the black shards trembled before shooting back toward him, reassembling to form his armor once more. ''There''s no point.'' That was the only conclusion Azriel reached after engaging with Benson. There was no point in trying to fight. No point in killing. He couldn''t win against Benson, who had far more experience. It was impossible. All he would be doing was wasting his mana. Which was already running out. The Cradler hadn''t weakened Benson the way Azriel had hoped. And using [Void Mind] was draining his mana even faster. Soon, it would consume the last of his reserves. Then, defeat would be inevitable. Azriel''s eyes darted around the cave, taking in the bridge, the dark surroundings. He closed his eyes. ''There''s no other choice.'' Not if he wanted to win. So... He deactivated [Void Mind]. "Urgh¡­" Azriel held his head, wincing. It was a nauseating feeling as colors flooded back into his vision so suddenly. Instructor Benson stopped in his tracks, looking confused and wary at the abrupt change. With a grim expression, Azriel composed himself. He had hoped that perhaps he could find a way to win using [Void Mind], but deep down, he knew he was too weak. Not strong enough. If only he weren''t alone¡ªif Lumine or Nol were here, he might have stood a chance. But they weren''t. He trusted Nol with the cadets and needed Lumine there as insurance. Azriel had to finish this without their help. Time was ticking. He blinked, and suddenly, Instructor Benson was right in front of him. Raising Void Eater to parry the lance, Azriel was taken by surprise when Benson released his grip, the weapon clattering to the floor with an echo. With both hands, Benson gripped the blade of Void Eater. "¡­!" Azriel''s eyes widened. Benson''s hands bled profusely as the blade sank into his palms, yet he held on, gritting his teeth. ''Suicidal maniac¡­!'' "Gah!" A sudden kick struck Azriel''s abdomen, blood spilling from his mouth. But Azriel didn''t release Void Eater. Neither did Benson. A sharp cracking sound reached Azriel''s ears. ''No¡­'' It was Void Eater. His expression turned dire as the blade succumbed to the pressure. Desperately, Azriel summoned his lightning affinity, letting it wrap around Void Eater. "Ghh¡­!" The lightning burned Benson''s skin, but he didn''t relent. "...." ''...Ah, I really hate this.'' With no other choice, and cracks forming on the obsidian blade, Azriel desummoned Void Eater. The moment he did, he barely had time to react as Instructor Benson gripped the side of his head and sent him crashing to the ground. "Argh!" Chapter 97: Birth of Genesis [3] The difference between an intermediate-ranked and an advanced-ranked might not seem huge. But it was. Especially if someone like Azriel, lacking the experience, had to fight against a monster like Benson¡ªsomeone who had remained at that rank for nearly his entire life. Each mana core level, except for the dormant one, unlocked something unique, the same for everyone. Once a human became Awakened, they unlocked their affinities¡ªlike Azriel, who had the rare dual affinities of ice and lightning. But when someone reached the intermediate rank, the game changed. They unlocked what was called [Soul Veins], a term self-coined by humans. Strangely, it was as if the status screen every human relied on skipped the part where [Soul Veins] were mentioned¡ªnobody knew why. [Soul Veins] were something that, unlocked at the intermediate level, caused an internal mana burst that enhanced specific veins in the body. These veins increased mana flow, improved control, and sped up spell casting while boosting efficiency. It made them obviously stronger than an Awakened. But once a human reached the advanced rank, that''s when everything began to shift, as if preparing them for the higher levels. [Soul Rebirth], named by the status screen, was something every human underwent upon reaching the advanced rank. It triggered a transformation of the physical body, drastically enhancing strength, agility, endurance, and durability. Azriel hadn''t reached the advanced rank yet. He hadn''t gone through [Soul Rebirth] like Jasmine had. With Benson''s experience and superior body, how could Azriel possibly win a duel against him? Not even [Void Mind] gave him an edge in this fight. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At least he wasn''t facing someone of expert rank or higher. Those who had unlocked [Soul Echo] were truly impossible for someone like Azriel to take on alone. And a master-ranked individual¡ªsomeone who had undergone a second [Soul Rebirth] to prepare for becoming a Grandmaster, who are capable of using [Soul Anchor]¡ªwould have been even worse. A Grandmaster could open void rifts and place anchors on both Earth and the Void Realm. But in the end, none of that mattered right now. What mattered most was that Azriel couldn''t win this duel against Benson. ***** Azriel hit the ground hard, the impact sending shockwaves through his body. Searing pain shot through his skull, and the world blurred and twisted, a piercing ring echoing in his ears. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth. He wiped his lips with the back of his hand, feeling the warm streak of it smear across his skin. Each breath was a struggle, as if he were inhaling shards of glass that scraped at his throat. "What was that term again... ah yes, a masochist! Brat, are you sure you''re not one of them?" Azriel''s vision sharpened just enough to make out the figure¡ªLeo''s mocking face standing in front of him. Hatred boiled inside Azriel, but he couldn''t do much. Barely parting his lips, he muttered. "...Fuck... off." Before he could react, his vision tilted again. He was thrown closer to the giant gate. "Ugh..." "Cursing your instructor is an act of defiance, Prince Azriel." His head throbbed. He barely managed to turn and see Benson walking towards him. "...Fuck... off." But Benson didn''t. His lance flew straight at Azriel once again. Azriel''s eyes widened¡ªhe wasn''t fast enough. The lance pierced his left shoulder, and he was thrown against the gate. "Mngh!" It hurt. A lot. Worse still, he had to avoid looking at the ruins, or his head might literally split open. Benson reached him, pulling the lance from his shoulder. Azriel clenched his teeth so hard they nearly cracked, stifling a scream. His heartbeat pounded painfully through his body. ''...Not yet.'' Sudden alarm bells rang in his head, his body tense with instinctual dread. "Goodbye... I hope one day you forgive me, my prince." Benson loomed over him, raising the lance above his head. In a downward swing, he aimed to end it all. ''No...'' If that hit, he''d die. He''d have to do it all over again, just to fail once more. Azriel couldn''t allow that. Out of sheer desperation, he gritted his teeth and kicked the ground. The lance cut down, but Azriel shot forward, stumbling immediately. He fell behind Benson''s back. And then¡ª "AARGH!" A scream tore from his throat. Pain coursed through him like a relentless wave, consuming his senses. He glanced to his side as he lay on his stomach. There, in front of him, was... his hand. His right hand. "Haa... ha... haaa..." He released a shaky breath, his vision blurring with tears. Blinking them away, he rolled onto his back. Opening his eyes again, he looked toward where his right hand had once been. "!!" Blood poured from the severed stump, pooling on the ground like a dark stain spreading across the cold earth. "Ah, fuck! Dammit, it fucking hurts!" The words escaped without him even realizing. His eyes, now red from tears, stung with pain. Summoning his ice affinity, Azriel quickly formed ice around the wound, stopping the blood flow. For now. "...I don''t understand why you''re prolonging your death, my prince. You''re only making yourself suffer." Azriel glared at Benson, who watched him with a stoic face. ''Not yet...'' A twisted smile crept across Azriel''s bloodied lips before a wince wiped it away. "I... I told you... I''m terrible at... dying." Every movement felt like his nerves were being slashed by a knife, but slowly, he picked up his severed hand, placing it in his storage ring. His body swayed, nearly collapsing again. "Mm... indeed, you are." ''Now.'' With the last remnants of strength and mana, Azriel''s body crackled with lightning. Then he ran. Leaving a trail of red lightning behind, he bolted to the other side of the bridge¡ªthe entrance to the cave¡ªfar from the gate that led to the third floor, where Benson stood. Benson didn''t chase him. He simply watched, disappointment flickering in his eyes. "So, you''ve abandoned your pride for the sake of a few more seconds of life." The black shards crumbled from his left arm, rose, and began spinning. Then they shot forward. They pierced Azriel''s back and legs. He screamed in agony, tumbling forward and rolling across the cold floor. He didn''t reach the bridge''s entrance, but he had gone far enough. That''s all that mattered. Benson jerked his hand, and the shards returned to him. Azriel rolled onto his back, coughing violently, his lungs burning as blood dripped from his mouth. His back was bleeding now too, but using the last of his ice affinity, he sealed the wounds. It still hurt like hell. But it didn''t matter anymore. It was over. Azriel turned his head, looking at Benson, who stood still, watching him with a solemn expression. Maybe Benson thought it was over too. That might have been why he spoke, his voice echoing through the silent cave. "...You asked me earlier why I did what I did." Benson closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again, but before he could speak further, Azriel interrupted. "It''s alright, Instructor... I know." Benson''s eyes widened in surprise. It hurt to speak, but Azriel endured. "... I know why you did what you did. A former member of Neo Genesis, retired, but forced back into action for one final mission. You... got assigned as one of the instructors in charge of the class the Apex is in... and eliminate him, all while wearing a device that revealed your location to the other members of Neo Genesis... who snuck in with the second group. They were waiting for you to make your move, making sure the first group was... gathered in one place." Azriel looked at the petrified Benson. "Instructor Kevin and Instructor Alicia, one... of the few people you cared for the most... you planted those devices in their pockets without them ever noticing. One of them is gone now..." Benson''s face darkened, but Azriel continued. "...You had no choice. Your family was threatened. Kill the Apex, or your wife and kids die. You knew they would actually do it... but... there''s no point going into further detail. What''s done is done..." "...." "...If you knew, why didn''t you stop me?" Benson''s voice cracked. "You... you could have prevented all of this! The cadets that might already be dead... the people on the surface! What were you thinking!?" Benson''s composure shattered like broken glass, and he screamed at Azriel, tears streaming down his face. "You knew everything from the start! And instead of telling anyone and stopping this madness, you led me here! For what? To die alone here? Did you seriously think you could win against me on your own!?" Benson collapsed to his knees, wiping his tears away. It was strange, seeing the normally stoic instructor break down. It revealed just how much he had been hiding all this time. "Yes, my family would''ve died... yes, I would''ve been executed. But at least it would''ve ended there. No one else would have had to die..!" Azriel painfully moved his head, staring up at the vault of the cave, a tired sigh escaping his lips. "...." "...I wanted to cut off its legs." "...What?" Benson looked at Azriel, confused, his tear-filled eyes narrowing. "I wanted to cut off the bird''s legs... that''s it. You and your family were just part of that... someone innocent, caught in a game you had no business being in. Like all the others that have died today... and will die." A faint, tired smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "...The only time she looked at me was when I did things... I wasn''t supposed to. It was the only way I learned to get the attention of the person I wanted. Whoever had to suffer as a consequence didn''t matter to me." Benson stared at him, his lips tightly pursed, not understanding. Azriel slowly turned his face toward Benson. Their eyes met. "I''m sorry you had to suffer because of me, Instructor... If it gives you any consolation, when all of this is over... I''ll make sure your family gets somewhere safe." "...Safe?" Benson repeated, confused. Why would Azriel be the one to send his family somewhere safe? Suddenly, Azriel tapped his storage ring, and a small device appeared in his hand. It looked like a remote, with a single black button on it. It started beeping. "Honor, fairness, and pride... sometimes you can''t win with those things. Sometimes, you have to abandon them to come out on top." Hearing those words, the hair on Benson''s body stood on end. His heart pounded in his ears, and a cold wave of dread washed over him. He stood up and ran. But... "Goodbye... I hope one day you forgive me, Instructor." It was too late. Azriel pressed the button. "...!" The bridge beneath Benson detonated in a violent eruption, the shockwave tearing through the air like a thunderclap. Chunks of stone were hurled skyward, spinning as they rained down in deadly arcs. Azriel barely had time to react before the force slammed into him, sending him sprawling even more backward. The ground beneath him trembled, groaning under the strain as his half of the bridge cracked and, some shards of stone breaking away and plummeting into the void below. Then... silence fell once again. Azriel''s half of the broken bridge was all that remained, except for the giant gate on the other side that stood without a scratch. And... in front of Azriel''s eyes was a severed hand, wearing a wedding ring. Then... after a few more seconds of silence, a wave of euphoria surged through his entire body. Chapter 98: We Are All Liars Here [1] Yelena sat next to Lumine, who had his eyes closed, sitting cross-legged on the dirt. If someone were to observe closely, they''d notice the air around him subtly shifting, being drawn toward him. He was absorbing the mana in the air. ''Even now, he still chooses to train¡­'' Yelena smiled faintly, glancing at the other cadets. Nothing had really changed. Except¡­ for a few people who weren''t here. And the strangest part? This entire time, she felt like someone had been watching her every move, making her skin crawl. But when they all left... so did the gaze. It was uncomfortable. Why did they leave? No one had noticed yet, but soon they would. And where did they go? So many things didn''t make sense about this void dungeon trip. Yelena''s eyes drifted toward Jasmine, now chatting with some of the cadets. Why was she even here? A guide only allowed to act after the second day, following the first group and then permitted to guide anyone else, speeding things up. But why? None of it added up. It didn''t matter now though, not with the trip getting canceled. Yelena prided herself on her ability to read people, a skill she had developed since childhood as Lumine''s best friend. Lumine always saw the best in people, which often made him a target for those with bad intentions. She felt like it was her responsibility to protect him. She trusted Jasmine¡ªJasmine seemed like a good person. But her brother? Her thoughts clouded when it came to Azriel. She couldn''t decide whether he was good or bad. It hadn''t even been a week, but in that time, Lumine and Azriel had grown close. And yet... she couldn''t bring herself to trust him. Then, there was the silver-haired boy who caught her eye, walking casually. Nol. He was smiling as if nothing was wrong. Just like Azriel, she didn''t trust him either. Something about him felt... off. It was different from Azriel, but there was an eerie similarity she couldn''t pinpoint. It had become a habit, silently observing Azriel. She tried to figure out who he really was, but there was nothing explicitly wrong about him. And Nol? She barely knew him, having never spoken to him directly. Lumine always had to play the middleman with anyone that approached the two of them. Without him, Yelena probably wouldn''t talk to anyone. ''Hmm?'' Her brow furrowed as she noticed Nol walking toward Instructor Alicia. Glancing at Lumine, still deep in his trance, Yelena quietly stood up, moving closer to them, unnoticed. "¡­Instructor, I... I don''t feel so well¡­" Nol''s voice was weak, his hand clutching his stomach as he swayed on his feet. Alicia furrowed her brows, concerned. "You''re Cadet Nol, right?" Nol nodded weakly, his face grim. "I¡­ I''d like to request to go back to the surface... I don''t think I can handle this anymore¡­" Alicia''s expression softened with concern as Nol grew paler. "Unfortunately, I can''t take you. Could you hold on until the second group arrives? It should only be a day or so, unless they split up, which seems unlikely." Nol shook his head, pain clear on his face. "P-please, Instructor¡­ I don''t think I can wait that long¡­" A troubled look crossed Alicia''s face. If she let Nol go, others might want to leave too. And with everything going on¡­ "What if I escort him to the surface, Instructor?" a voice interrupted. Both Alicia and Nol turned, their gazes landing on Jasmine. Her eyes flickered from Nol to Alicia, who looked taken aback. "But¡­" "Technically, my presence isn''t required here, and the situation seems under control now. It''s fine if I take him to the surface, right?" Yelena swallowed nervously. Jasmine''s voice, her expression¡ªit wasn''t a request. Alicia hesitated, but seeing no other option, nodded reluctantly. "Alright... but be careful." Jasmine nodded, stepping forward. Nol, still pale, followed behind. But then Yelena noticed something¡ªsomething small but impossible to miss. ''Huh¡­?'' Just as Nol passed the distracted Alicia, his hand moved swiftly¡ªso fast it was almost a blur. He took something from her pocket. Yelena''s eyes widened slightly. She watched Nol walk away, but then¡­ he looked back. Their eyes locked. A smirk crept onto Nol''s face, and he pressed a finger to his lips before his expression turned pained again. Yelena blinked, watching as he and Jasmine approached the platform. Then¡­ they were swallowed by the small black hole. ***** "You''d better start explaining what''s going on, Nol." Jasmine stood in front of Nol, her gaze sharp, as they faced the boss gate of the first floor. It was still closed, meaning the second group hadn''t arrived yet. Nol smiled, casually playing with the device in his hands¡ªthe same one that Instructor Benson and Instructor Kevin had. Jasmine''s eyes narrowed as she watched him, her patience clearly thinning. With a sigh, Nol sat down cross-legged on the ground, his expression thoughtful. "Where to begin¡­" He scratched his head, furrowing his brows as if deciding where to start. "Well... let''s say there''s a little terrorist organization called Neo Genesis that''s trying to kill all of us. Master was assigned a mission by the headmistress¡­ a few members of Neo Genesis managed to stay hidden in the void dungeon. They''ve been waiting in the tunnels leading down the cliff on the second floor. Master anticipated that, so he climbed down ahead of time, acting clueless and scared since Instructor Benson was watching him." Nol paused, his tone casual despite the gravity of what he was saying. Jasmine remained silent, but her posture stiffened. "Cadet Kanae, the one who died¡ªthat was because of one of Neo Genesis'' abilities and her death was intended as a signal. Instructor Benson, one of the traitors, had to rethink his plans since Instructor Kevin decided to follow Master, who isn''t a traitor, by the way. Meanwhile, Benson made sure the rest of Neo Genesis stayed hidden. What Instructor Kevin didn''t realize was that this sort of device"¡ªNol held up the small contraption¡ª"had been slipped into his pocket. Same with Instructor Alicia. It allowed every Neo Genesis member on the same floor with such a device to track each others exact location." Nol took a deep breath, letting his words sink in before continuing. "Master knew Benson and his men were tailing him, so he led them to a place to deal with them. By now, he''s probably taken them out. We, on the other hand, should be getting ready for Phase Two of the plan." Nol smiled up at Jasmine, who was still processing everything he had just told her. "Does that give you the gist of what''s happening, my lady?" Jasmine''s face went pale as the gravity of Nol''s words sank in. "You... are you telling me Azriel just led multiple members of a terrorist organization and Benson, who''s a Grade 3 Advanced¡ªa fighter even I''d be cautious of¡ªinto some random place to fight on his own?" Nol blinked, then a bright smile spread across his face, and he nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! As expected of you, my lady¡ªyour brilliance knows no limits!" Veins bulged on Jasmine''s forehead as she snapped, "Clearly yours and Azriel''s does! Have the two of you, along with Freya, lost your minds!?" A wave of panic washed over her. "We need to go back... Azriel can''t handle Instructor Benson and those others all by himself!" Nol looked at her, puzzled. "Why not? Master has been planning this for a long time. Instructor Benson and his lackeys'' deaths are inevitable¡ªif it hasn''t already happened. You should trust Master more." Knowledge is power. Only those who possessed it and wielded it wisely would come out on top. "Nol." Nol froze at the sudden change in her tone. "...Y-yes?" An awkward smile crept onto his face. "You speak of trusting Azriel more, but shouldn''t he be doing the same? Why didn''t he tell me? Why didn''t he ask for my help? I thought we''d gotten closer since he returned. His death broke me and Mom. Dad... he acted like he didn''t even care, just kept working like always, being the indifferent king he is... acting like it didn''t matter." Jasmine clenched her fists. "When Azriel came back, everything finally started to heal again. Mom''s been trying to be better... and Dad... I realized he''s just terrible at showing emotions. But thanks to Azriel, he''s been trying again. I''ve made peace with them, all thanks to him. But then Azriel himself... why does he always keep a certain distance? Why doesn''t he talk about his nightmares? Does he even care..?" She looked into Nol''s eyes. There were no tears. She just looked... sad. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The smile on Nol''s face faded, replaced by an unreadable expression as he listened quietly. After a moment, he spoke. "Master never wanted you to be in harm''s way because of his plans. He still doesn''t. You coming on this trip... that was something he didn''t expect, just like the floor shifts that have happened. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t trust you." Jasmine''s confusion deepened as Nol continued. "The moment you came here, Master knew I''d use it to our advantage. He could have stopped me from being here with you¡ªI could''ve picked Lumine instead. But he didn''t. He knew I''d have to tell you most of what''s going on. And yet, he never approached me. He allowed it all to happen... because he trusted both of us to handle it." "..." "Right now, the second group is infiltrated by Neo Genesis members. They''re going to kill all the cadets on the second floor. We''re here to stop them and take them down. Honestly, I could''ve handled it myself... but I wouldn''t miss the chance to fight side by side with the person Master cares for most in this world." "...Azriel cares most for me...?" Nol smiled. "Of course. Surely you''ve noticed. Knowing Master, he must''ve told you in his own way." Jasmine furrowed her brows. Azriel telling her about Neo Genesis? About how much he cares? Suddenly, her eyes widened. She remembered that day¡ªwhen Azriel fell asleep on her lap, muttering about doing something... stupid. And whether or not she''d hate him... ''He warned me... before it even began.'' She felt a strange surge of happiness. It was stupid, how happy she felt, but then¡ª A sudden shiver ran down her spine. Cold sweat beaded on her forehead. ''Just... how much did he predict?'' Did he know every step that would be taken today? She didn''t know how to feel. But she didn''t have time to process it, because¡ª A crushing pressure forced her to her knees. "!?" She couldn''t stand. Her body felt impossibly heavy. She managed to lift her head, barely, and saw Nol. He was still seated, cross-legged, but he struggled to raise his head, a troubled smile on his face. "...He''s here." Chapter 99: We Are All Liars Here [2] Celestina butchered the void creatures, one by one. A swarm of them... or was. Her armor, hair, and face were smeared with their blood. Bodies littered the ground around her, void creatures in various states of death. At first, it seemed like there would be no end to them. The more she slaughtered, the more they multiplied. Yet... Celestina never retreated. Like a silver-haired maiden of death, she moved through the carnage with a smile on her face. The more she killed, the better she felt. Each swing of her sword only fueled her hatred for them. She loathed them, each and every one. Her blade dripped with their blood until none were left¡ªexcept for one. It stood in front of her. Celestina grew tired of seeing the same abominations the further she ventured into the tunnel. This one screeched, echoing off the walls. It spread its black wings wide, trying to imitate her. No beak, only rows of sharp, needle-like teeth where one should have been, as if torn away like the others. Its eyes were red where white should be. She realized as she fought them¡ªthese creatures were blind. They couldn''t see, not in the conventional sense. They had adapted to the darkness, to the faint light of the torches and the darkness of this dungeon. They were ruthless. But Celestina was worse. The creature''s talons dug into the floor as it looked past her at the trail of corpses she''d left behind. Celestina wondered how the world looked to it. How did it see without sight? A smile crept across her lips. "Why aren''t you attacking me like the others?" Her voice was a mocking whisper. "Are you... afraid?" The bird-creature cocked its head, its torn mouth opening with another screech, its teeth clacking together like bones snapping. Then it flew at her, wings flapping furiously, screeching in rage. ''Did it understand me?'' Celestina didn''t waste time. She raised her left palm. What are creatures that dwell in darkness most sensitive to? Light. A white glow erupted from her hand, flooding the tunnel. The creature screeched in agony, thrashing in the air, disoriented by the sudden burst. That was her moment. Celestina charged, sword in hand, and in one swift motion, severed its head. It fell with a dull thud as blood spurted from its neck. She barely noticed the blood anymore. She was drenched in it. Sighing, she scanned the tunnel. "No more of you?" "Not quite." Celestina''s eyes widened, her grip tightening on her sword as she whirled around. Footsteps echoed closer, the torchlight flickering to reveal a familiar face. She froze. "...Cadet Vergil?" Vergil''s features came into focus as he approached slowly, hands raised in a gesture of peace, a small smile playing on his lips. "Before you get the wrong idea, princess, I only followed you out of curiosity. You were tailing Instructor Benson, and well... I saw the men with him. I hid and watched the whole time as you fought these creatures¡­" Celestina exhaled, lowering her sword. She glanced at the carnage around her, then back at Vergil, who still held his hands up. "For the record, I won''t steal your mana cores. You deserve them, seeing as you did all the killing¡­" A slight smirk curled her lips as she narrowed her eyes. "It''s also only fair you help me collect them. After all, you let me do all the fighting while using my back as a shield." Vergil''s smile twitched as he lowered his hands, glancing at the pile of bodies with a grimace. "...There are a lot of bodies. Bloody, dead bodies, princess¡­" Her smile widened. "Looks like you''re wide awake for once. Better hurry if we want to find out what else is down here." "B-But..." "I''m not asking, Cadet." Her words were cold, making Vergil shiver. An awkward laugh escaped his lips. "Right, right... honored to help, princess. Truly." He muttered something under his breath as he approached one of the corpses, pulling out a dagger from his storage ring and starting to carve out the mana cores. "Why do I keep getting involved with these great children... Do I have a death wish?" Celestina smiled at his muttering, then followed his lead, using her sword to extract a core from the body beside her. It took a while to open the bodies, extract the mana cores, and consume each one. The process was slow and gruesome. Celestina''s hands were slick with blood as she carefully cut into each corpse, her sword slicing through the blackened flesh of the void creatures. But eventually, Celestina finished. Naturally, she didn''t consume all of them. She handed some to Vergil¡ªnot out of kindness, but because they would have been wasted otherwise. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It could be dangerous to consume too many, and she couldn''t keep them either. Time wasn''t on their side. So, the leftovers went to Vergil. After that, they walked forward in silence. Neither spoke¡ªthere wasn''t much to say, and they weren''t close enough to have conversations like friends. Eventually, though, they stopped. Because they had no choice. Celestina and Vergil stood frozen, staring at what lay ahead. Darkness. The torches ended here. Ahead, there was only an abyss, a wall of impenetrable black. Neither of them could see through it. A shiver ran down Celestina''s spine. ''Do we have to walk through this?'' It was unsettling. She wasn''t alone¡ªVergil was with her¡ªbut... who or what else might be in there? Instructor Benson and his men went through this place for a reason... She hesitated. Should they retreat? Wait? Or go? There were plenty of options, yet none seemed right. "...Princess, if you wish to go forward, I''ll go with you," Vergil said, his voice tight. "But... I really suggest we just take a nap here and wait." His face was pale, his eyes glued to the darkness ahead. It was clear he didn''t want to proceed, and Celestina didn''t blame him. They had followed Instructor Benson into the unknown, and what lay ahead seemed even more so. ''Too many damned anomalies...'' "Let''s¡ª" "If you both step forward, I''ll have to break my promise to Grandmaster Thomas." "!!" Celestina and Vergil whipped around, freezing in place. ''Ah...'' Celestina''s face paled, her body trembling. The figure before them stood barely illuminated by the torches¡ªa living shadow, its eyes wide and white. It had no mouth, yet it stared at them as if it could peer directly into their souls. It was terrifying. "There''s no need to frighten children, I suppose." Then, it disappeared. In its place, a man appeared¡ªshort black hair blending with the tunnels, dark blue eyes. He no longer looked frightening, but Celestina still couldn''t move. The man walked toward them, hands behind his back, calm and confident. His presence reminded Celestina of her father. A king. Her eyes locked with his. "Princess Celestina Frost... and," his gaze shifted, landing on Vergil, "Vergil... a little brother of mine, in another way." Vergil pursed his lips. ''They''re brothers...?'' Celestina couldn''t make sense of his words. Standing before them now, the man smiled slightly. "So young, the both of you... It wasn''t supposed to be like this. We weren''t supposed to meet today, and especially not here, but..." His face darkened, his head tilting slightly as a sigh escaped his lips. "His presence has ensured that from now on, nothing will go as it should have." He looked toward the darkness ahead. "Despite my promise to Grandmaster Thomas not to kill you, neither of you is ready to walk forward. You''re not prepared to sacrifice what''s needed. Without it, you''ll wander in that darkness for the rest of your lives, with no escape." Celestina felt her throat dry up as she swallowed hard. She didn''t know this man¡ªbut he knew her. He knew Vergil. He knew Thomas, and he had made some kind of promise. "But even if you do walk forward, it won''t matter. Either I or he will take your lives." She didn''t ask him his name or anything else. It wasn''t that he was exerting any pressure or doing anything to frighten them. It was just his... presence. Celestina couldn''t find it in herself to speak, even though she had so many questions. The man sighed again, then started walking past them. Celestina watched his back as he moved away. "I wish I could have fought both of you when you were stronger," he said, his voice laced with disappointment. Regret. And just like that, he walked into the darkness, leaving the two of them bewildered and confused. Vergil, standing beside Celestina, let out a shaky breath. "Princess... I really suggest we retreat right now. I might''ve been a Void Streamer once, but I''m retired now... and these are the kinds of messed-up things that make you retire¡ªor die young." Celestina''s grip on her sword tightened as she kept staring at where the man had disappeared into the darkness. ''That man... he''s a Saint... why?'' Why would someone like him be here? "Just what is going on?" Chapter 100: We Are All Liars Here [3] With a groan, Azriel pushed himself up with his remaining hand, struggling to stand. He was drained, exhausted. Letting out an audible sigh, he tapped his storage ring and drank a health potion. Then tossed the empty vial to the ground. Then another. And another. Until there were none left. "That feels much better..." he muttered, closing his eyes to savor the peace and quiet that followed. No one was left. Everyone who entered this cave had died¡ªall except for him. And Leo. Unwillingly, Azriel opened his eyes, seeing Leo standing in front of him. "I didn''t want to use it on him. I tried to find another way, but..." Azriel trailed off. "There wasn''t another way," Leo cut in. "It''s not that it''s impossible for you to defeat an advanced-ranked, but it was impossible for you to defeat Instructor Benson fairly." Azriel nodded as he limped toward the edge of the bridge. "The strongest mana bomb currently in existence¡ªcapable of doing heavy damage to an advanced-ranked at point-blank range¡ªand even then, that instructor of yours survived." Leo walked forward, standing next to Azriel as he stared down into the darkness below. "Though it''s better to say that falling into the void... that nothingness... is what killed him. Erased him. Maybe his body is still falling, maybe he''s conscious, but Benson is dead. He''s nothing now." "That''s good to know..." Azriel muttered. Leo''s laughter echoed madly. "Good, he says!" "I didn''t mean it like that," Azriel clarified. "It''s good to know that [Core Reaper] works this way. How else would I know what counts as a kill? If I pushed someone, would the fall count as mine or the height''s? Now I know¡ªas long as I''m the reason, it''s enough." A twisted smile crept across Leo''s face as he looked at Azriel. "Still, planting that bomb without falling into the void? That took guts¡ªsomething you clearly lack." Azriel didn''t respond. He slowly sat down, biting his lip as his body screamed in pain. He sat dangerously close to the edge, cross-legged. Leo''s smile widened as he leaned in, his head almost resting on Azriel''s left shoulder. "You''re almost at the end. You deceived the headmistress, fooled the instructors, tricked Grandmaster Thomas into leaving the Frost King''s side... You lied to everyone just to get here¡ªall for this reckless gamble." Leo''s grin widened even more as Azriel stared down into the abyss. "A reckless, stupid gamble. You didn''t care about the lives of others or the deaths of others. If you win, you''re the hero. If you lose, you''re the villain. Which will it be, I wonder?" Azriel clenched his teeth, glaring at Leo, who seemed even more amused by the reaction. "You sacrificed your hand, and your trust¡ªall to come out on top. But why?" "Why?" "Yes, why? We talked about this at the banquet. Why do you do what you do? You claim you don''t know, but that''s a lie, isn''t it?" Leo leaned in closer, blinking slowly. "A lie you tell others... and yourself. Maybe you didn''t know back in that boring world of yours, but here? Here, you damn well know what you want." Azriel''s face softened. He sighed and turned his gaze forward, locking onto the giant gate ahead. It would take days for the dungeon to rebuild the bridge. Leo clicked his tongue and sat down in one motion. "Oh?" Azriel turned to him, annoyed¡ªuntil his eyes widened. "Oh." Leo''s hands were flickering, appearing and disappearing constantly. Azriel understood why. "Looks like your time''s finally starting to run out," Azriel observed. Leo nodded slowly. "It seems so. Soon, the original me will regain everything I''ve learned, and I''ll finally be whole again. I''ll finally play this fun game... and I''ll be coming for you, remember that." "Shut up. Stop saying it like you''re actually going to do it. You still have time left¡ªsave your dramatic lines for then." Leo laughed again. "I guess you''re right." A silence fell over them, the peace settling in once more. Azriel closed his eyes, savoring it. It was strange¡ªhe didn''t feel panicked. He just felt... hollow. His hand was gone. He had downed all his health potions to ensure his wounds were closed and the bleeding had stopped for now. If he survived today, he could get his hand fixed. It wasn''t impossible in this day and age. But it wasn''t cheap, either. And who was he? A prince who would be scolded by his sister and mother for not getting his hand reattached. "Well, this is an interesting sight." A voice sounded behind Azriel, but he didn''t turn. He remained seated, eyes still closed. Footsteps approached silently. "Well, would you look at that? Your gamble paid off. Though I thought he''d look scarier," Leo remarked. Azriel listened as Leo examined the newcomer. "Handsome face. Nice jawline. Black hair and blue eyes... Damn, I could drown in those eyes." Azriel''s lips curved up slightly before he pressed them together again. ''Idiot.'' Finally, the man arrived and sat down next to Azriel. "A lot of things haven''t made sense since I returned to Earth. The future destroyed. Plans leaked by a sixteen-year-old boy. One of my most useful men turned into a fanatic," the man said calmly. "...Indeed. Strange," Azriel muttered, glancing at the figure beside him. ''Zoran...'' A walking time bomb. One wrong move, and it would explode, killing him. "When I entered the void dungeon, I felt its murderous intent. I saw the floor shifts that happened here and on the first floor... A dungeon shift like this only occurs when there are two or more Children of the Gods inside." "..." "I know the Child of Life is here, and so is the Child of Dreams. I spotted the Child of War on the surface, making only two in here. Yet the entire dungeon already shifted. That means... either everyone''s luck is terrible, or another brother or sister of mine is here." Zoran turned to Azriel, who did the same, both locking eyes. "I suppose it''s only natural to assume, with all your involvement, that the third child is you, Azriel Crimson." After a few moments of silence, Azriel''s lips curved slightly. "That is correct." "A dead man. That''s what you were supposed to be. Yet you came back... Now, I know who all my other siblings are, but not you. Still, it''s not hard to guess whose child you are. The only one left... The one who was neutral, uninvolved¡ªblessed none." Zoran licked his lips. "The God of Death. Prince Azriel Crimson, son of Death, returned from the grave... You''ve ruined the future. Destroyed everything I''ve prepared for the last decade just by being alive." "That is correct." "I don''t understand why the God of Death chose you, or why it had to be you. But your existence has done irreparable damage." "That, too, is correct. As expected of you, Zoran, Apostle of Ruin, one of the seven Heptarchs of Neo Genesis." A smile appeared on Zoran''s face at Azriel''s words. "I wonder how much you know. The Supreme Archon only shares part of the books with us Heptarchs. Clearly, he didn''t give one to you. So it makes me curious, because I''m sure you knew the future... the one that was supposed to happen." "The Supreme Archon didn''t give me anything, but it doesn''t matter. My knowledge of the future is now the same as yours. Basically nothing. I know nothing, just like everyone else in Neo Genesis." "The Supreme Archon might be angry¡ªor maybe not. I never knew how he thought. But... humor me. Why?" "Why?" "Yes. Why? You came back from the dead, and I can understand that, but... why do all of this? What is your end goal?" Azriel''s eyes shifted to Leo, who stood nearby, grinning widely before he turned back to stare into the abyss below. "I could tell you I don''t know," Azriel muttered, "but like someone recently pointed out... maybe I''m lying to myself as well. Maybe I''ll say it''s to destroy the future and create a better one¡ªbut that''s just another lie. Perhaps it''s because I want to be the hero, but... no, I don''t seek that either." Zoran smile widened. "Well... we are all liars here." Azriel allowed a faint smile to creep onto his face. "But if I''m being honest?" he continued. "I think... I do everything here just to see the end. The end I never got to read. Just like you Heptarchs didn''t. No one did. But I knew where we were heading, and I didn''t want that. I wanted to be part of it¡ªto be a real player in reaching a different end. And then see... who would win." Zoran remained silent, his expression unreadable. "Yeah... I want to see the end." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "...You''re an ambitious person, Prince Azriel. Not many would have made it to the end we were once aiming for, but at least it was guaranteed. Now? You''ve destroyed our chances¡ªthe chances of surviving." "What does it matter if humans survive, but humanity doesn''t?" Azriel clenched his fist. "You''re all sick in the head, every one of you in Neo Genesis." "Are we now?" Zoran''s face darkened, the air around them growing heavy. "At least we, the ''sick,'' are doing something. What are the great clans doing to secure a future? The Sovereigns? Nothing. They just hide, rule and conquer, but in truth, none of them care about humanity as well." "...Four great kings, seven Sovereigns, ten Apostles, and countless other talented people... Yet you Heptarchs decided to follow a cursed book handed down by that Supreme Archon¡ªa book that isn''t even half-complete. You barely knew if your plan would work." "...Do you have a better plan?" Azriel shook his head. "No... but I''ll find one. One that doesn''t require me to give up my humanity." Chapter 101: We Are All Liars Here [4] Zoran stared at Azriel, who held his gaze. It felt like an eternity, the silence growing heavier with every second. Azriel could hear his own heartbeat, pounding in his chest, loud enough that he wondered if Zoran could hear it too. He probably did. Finally, Zoran let out a tired sigh, turning back toward the massive gate before them. "You came back from the dead, sabotaged the future we were building, and succeeded. You don''t even care about being a hero. All you want is to survive, to see the end. Yet, you''re doing it while going against us¡ªwithout a plan. You''ve ensured no one else has one either. I wonder... how far you''ve read in that book of the future that you have. It must be farther than any of us Heptarchs if you had the nerve to act so boldly." Azriel swallowed, his throat painfully dry. He tried to speak, but nothing came. He watched Zoran with an unreadable expression. "Do you realize how annoying you are?" Zoran continued, his voice low, dangerous. "It''s taking everything in me not to tear you in half, just like I did with Void Commander Dante. It''s remarkable, really¡ªhow a mere kid managed to outplay us, without even having the strength to back it up. You must think I''m a fool if you believe I haven''t noticed that you''re hiding even more from me." Azriel''s lips curled into a faint smile. "As you said... we are all liars here." A pause hung in the air before Zoran''s tone darkened. "¡­I think I''ve heard enough. I don''t want to know more from someone as vile as you. Goodbye, Prince Azriel. Be proud¡ªyou''ve done more damage to us than anyone has in the last decade." Zoran stood up, and Azriel''s blood turned cold. His fists clenched as dread tightened around him. He didn''t turn or move¡ªthere was no point. Zoran wasn''t just any saint. He was an Apostle, a Heptarch, powerful enough to make even Grandmasters question themselves. There was nothing Azriel could do now. ''¡­I stalled as much as I could, but it wasn''t enough.'' All that was left was to wait. Leo stood beside him, his expression unreadable. "Out of respect for what you''ve done, despite your weakness, I''ll grant you a painless death, Prince." Zoran''s cold voice pierced Azriel''s ears, sending a wave of goosebumps across his skin. He gritted his teeth. And then¡ª "Whoa! Am I interrupting something intimate here? Should I leave the two of you alone for some... quality time?" A new voice echoed through the cave, light and mocking. Zoran froze. Azriel exhaled, his body nearly collapsing in relief. Sweat covered him, but none of it mattered. It was over. Shakily pushing himself off the ground, Azriel stood, along with Zoran, both turning toward the entrance. Zoran growled, his expression grim. "Saint Solomon... the clown. The youngest to ever become a saint." Solomon''s red eyes gleamed as his twisted grin widened. In one hand, he dragged a limp body¡ªarmor-clad, white knight-like. ''¡­The Guardian.'' Solomon was holding its body. Ignoring Zoran, Solomon''s gaze shifted to Azriel. "You took too long, so I figured I''d take this little guy for a walk to the twentieth floor. Trust me, no one wants to be there right now. The whole dungeon''s gone crazy. Perfect for getting stronger, though. Want to join me after we clean up this mess?" Azriel blinked as Solomon swung the Guardian''s body like a toy. He couldn''t help but curse inwardly. ''I almost died because he got bored¡­?'' Frustration simmered beneath his exhaustion. The plan had been simple¡ªSolomon was supposed to wait, hide after Instructor Benson''s defeat. But, of course, Solomon had gone off-script. Azriel had never fully trusted him, which is why he had backups in place. Still... it pissed him off. Solomon''s eyes flicked to the shattered bridge, then back to Azriel''s battered form, noticing his missing hand. "Well, you handled it on your own. As expected from my future partner! Stealing the mana bomb from the academy vault and planting it here¡ªbrilliant move. All''s well that ends well, right?" Sighing, Solomon approached the edge of the broken bridge, his grin widening as he glanced at the Guardian. "You were a good travel companion. You didn''t speak, but your eyes said plenty. Sorry I couldn''t return the favor." With that, Solomon tossed the Guardian''s body into the void below. "...!" The ground shook. Azriel collapsed to one knee, unable to stabilize himself. A pulse surged through the ruins, blue light flickering from the bridge''s runes. Azriel turned just in time to see the massive gate glowing before it began to open slowly. "Well, that''s sorted," Solomon said, satisfied. "It should stay open for the next 24 hours, give or take. Man, who would''ve thought a hidden boss fight would be here? Epic, right? Too bad the dungeon''s a mess¡ªI''d explore more, but even I''m cautious these days." With his rambling done, Solomon turned to Zoran, their eyes locking. "So, you''re one of the seven Heptarchs. Zoran, was it? Gotta say, I expected you to look scarier. But nope, just another handsome face. Which, let''s be honest, isn''t special¡ªall saints are good-looking." Solomon grinned, pointing a finger at Zoran. "So, in other words¡­ you''re plain." Veins bulged in Zoran''s forehead. He was holding himself back from tearing Solomon apart. Azriel couldn''t blame him. Despite his chaotic nature, Solomon was dangerous. Perhaps more dangerous than any other saint. And if Zoran had read his part of the book telling him about the future, he would know not to underestimate Solomon. "¡­Has the clown become a circus pet?" Zoran asked, voice dripping with contempt. "I never thought you, of all people, would work for the Crimson Clan." Azriel remained silent as Solomon blinked, tilting his head in confusion. "Me? Work for the Crimson Clan? No, no, no, that''s impossible. I''d rather eat pickles." Solomon waved his hand dismissively. "I don''t work for anyone. I cut a deal with that annoyingly handsome prince, and we work together. Partners. No allegiances to clans or any of that nonsense." Before Zoran could respond, his gaze flickered upward, his brows furrowing. Azriel''s heart raced, feeling as if a blade were pressed against his chest. Solomon, too, looked puzzled by Zoran''s reaction. "¡­Four apostles on the same floor. It''s unnatural. I should finish this before something troublesome arises." Solomon gave Zoran a look of disbelief. "I''ve heard you''re some weird fanatic who gave up his humanity for power, but you really are insane, aren''t you? Do all Heptarchs follow the mad writings in that book of yours?" Zoran''s expression was unreadable as he remained silent. Solomon sighed. "Well, no matter. I''ve learned what I needed. Not that I care, but¡­" Grinning wildly, Solomon''s voice dripped with mockery. "How does it feel to get outplayed by a sixteen-year-old? Azriel ruined your precious plans, led you into a trap, and now, you''re stuck in a cave with me. No escape. Don''t you feel like absolute trash?" Zoran''s eyes turned bloodshot, glaring at Solomon with murderous intent. Azriel clenched his jaw. ''I need to get out of here.'' Just one wrong move from these two, and he''d be dust. He limped toward the entrance, his footsteps echoing in the now-silent cave. Passing Zoran, Azriel didn''t glance his way, and neither did Zoran toward him. As Azriel neared Solomon, the saint flashed him a grin. "You did well. Go get some rest." "¡­Yeah, I will." Azriel forced a strained smile as he passed Solomon, but before he reached the dark passage, Zoran''s cold voice echoed behind him. "You''re the Apostle of Death. The Son of Death. The God of Death was never supposed to choose a side, yet he did. He broke the rules. Remember this, Prince Azriel Crimson¡ªno one will ever look upon the Son of Death kindly. You will deceive yourself, seeking a place where you think you belong, but the truth is, you never will. You seek the end, but you will never reach it." Azriel stopped, listening to Zoran''s words but not turning around. Eventually, he sighed. "¡­How would you know? I destroyed the future. Nothing is written anymore." "...." Azriel didn''t wait for a response, nor did he get one. The only sound that followed him was Solomon''s mad laughter, echoing through the cave. He seemed energized, almost drunk on adrenaline, eager for the chaos to begin. Without looking back, Azriel stepped into the darkness. His body ached, each limp forward feeling heavier than the last. But he pushed on. As he hobbled further away from the cave, Leo''s voice cut through the silence, sulking. "We should''ve stayed, at least for the start! I mean, come on, who''d want to miss a fight between the legendary Son of Ruin and the Clown? Seriously, have you lost it?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Shut up." Azriel snapped, his voice harsh. "I would''ve had to use [Redo] just for watching them fight. Neither of us could''ve kept up anyway." Leo''s complaints weren''t baseless. Both Zoran and Solomon were legends, even among saints. And that''s precisely why it was too dangerous to stay. Two crazed lunatics, both hell-bent on killing each other. Why would he risk his life watching a battle he couldn''t even comprehend? But there was one thing he was certain of: right now, he was safe. The sounds of the cave had long faded behind him, not even a sign of tremors. Nothing disturbed the eerie silence. It felt like this dark passage was a separate world entirely, disconnected from the abandoned tunnel on the other side and the cave. It was confusing. Yet, somehow, this tunnel wouldn''t be destroyed. It simply couldn''t. Because there was nothing here to destroy. How could one destroy nothing? Leo''s voice broke through his thoughts again, though now it carried a quieter, almost mocking tone. "So, you want to see the end, huh? Makes sense. You never got to finish reading, and you''re an idiot who loves discovering the unknown¡­ heh. Still, to think each Heptarch has a book with a piece of the future written in it. That idiot thought he knew everything, but honestly, he was following blindly. No clue what he was really doing." Azriel''s lips twitched into a faint smile at Leo''s words. "It''s called pure devotion. The book he has shows only fragments of the future, as you said. But he doesn''t know the whole story¡ªjust what''s told to him, and what the other Heptarchs have shared. In the end, only the Supreme Archon knew the final outcome before I came. And yet, these people don''t question him. They trust him completely, follow him without hesitation. If he says black is white, then to them, black will be white for the rest of their lives." The Crying Fog let out a deranged laugh. "Truly mad, unlike us. We''re the only sane ones here." Azriel''s smile widened as he limped further into the darkness. "Indeed, we are." Chapter 102: The Show [1] "Just what happened...?" Jasmine stood up, feeling as if the last few minutes had slipped away like a fleeting dream. Nol did the same, blinking around him in confusion. For a moment, a surmountable pressure had descended upon them, dragging both of them down. Then a massive gust of wind swept past, tearing through the air like a missile. And then... It stopped. "...Huh?" Jasmine exclaimed, her confusion deepening as she turned to see the boss gate open. Her eyes widened, and she ran through it, Nol shouting behind her to wait, but she didn''t listen. She raced as fast as she could, only to arrive in a room that was entirely empty. The throne was there as usual, but there was no boss. The Dark King was gone, defeated once again, yet there was no sign of a struggle. "...You shouldn''t run off like that; the other group will be arriving any second." Nol''s voice echoed behind her, but Jasmine didn''t turn around. Instead, she pursed her lips and walked further into the room, standing on the platform. ''...Just who did this so easily?'' Someone had passed by her without notice, taking down the Dark King in mere moments and then traveling to the second floor in the blink of an eye. Nol quietly watched from behind as she was lost in thought. Jasmine furrowed her brows and finally turned to him. "Who¡ª" Her words were cut off as her eyes widened once again at the sudden sound of footsteps approaching the boss room. Nol stepped closer to Jasmine and stood beside her, both of them gazing at the entrance. "Looks like they''re finally here." Jasmine narrowed her eyes, while Nol maintained a calm smile as the group of cadets entered the boss room, looking bewildered. Many of them were mumbling to one another, cautiously stepping forward as they eyed the open boss gate with unease. ''So all of them entered as one group as well.'' It was obvious they would¡ªmost would be smart enough to understand that the void dungeon shouldn''t be tackled solo. Plus, it was their first time; it was better to have backup for something like this. The group halted in their tracks, surprised to see Jasmine and Nol standing in the middle of the platform before the throne. Before any of the cadets could speak, three instructors from the second group appeared, shocking them even more. Jasmine narrowed her eyes. ''Instructor Jim, Instructor Hans, and Instructor Clarice.'' She knew their names but, unfortunately, didn''t know much else about them. The instructors frowned as they approached, stopping in front of Jasmine and Nol. "Cadet Jasmine, what is the meaning of this? There have been barely any prowlers attacking the cadets. Why do I see you with this cadet in the boss room here?" Instructor Hans scowled, his disapproval palpable, while the other instructors nodded in agreement. Instead of answering, Nol smiled calmly. "Unfortunately, we''ve been sent here to inform you that the void dungeon trip is canceled. It''s not just the first floor; all the other floors have experienced a floor shift. Right has become left, and left has become right in here." The instructors exchanged dark looks. "What is your name, cadet?" Hans''s tone was cold, clearly displeased with Nol speaking. Nol, however, kept smiling as if nothing was wrong. "My name is Nol¡ªjust Nol." Hans nodded slowly. "Then¡ª" "Ah, this is getting too boring. Let''s start the show already." Hans couldn''t finish; Nol interrupted him with an exaggerated sigh, his expression one of utter boredom. Jasmine and the others stared at him, surprised, as Hans''s face flushed with anger, but Nol ignored him, turning to Jasmine. "You see that blondie over there?" Nol pointed to Instructor Clarice, and Jasmine nodded, still confused. "She''s one of the members of Neo Genesis, along with the other two in front of us¡ªhim, her, oh, and him." Nol began pointing casually at the members of Neo Genesis, and Jasmine and the others exchanged shocked glances. "Oh right, these aren''t their real faces. Master told me they''re using some sort of [unique skill] from someone, so the faces they''ve stolen belong to the dead." ''What...'' Jasmine felt a chill run down her spine as she looked at the faces Nol pointed to, but before she could process it further, Instructor Clarice lunged at Nol, a sadistic grin on her face. "Looks like this little dove knows everything! Best to get rid of you fast!" A dagger gleamed in her hand, aimed directly at Nol. Jasmine blinked in surprise. ''So he wasn''t lying...'' Sighing, she prepared to make a move, but before she could act, Clarice suddenly froze, only an arm''s length away from Nol. Shock registered on her face, as well as on the faces of everyone else. "Eh?" Jasmine gasped, staring at Clarice, who was now immobile. Thin white threads wrapped tightly around her arms and legs, rendering her unable to move. Even her mouth was covered, muffled sounds escaping her lips. Everyone''s heads snapped to Nol, who stood there with a wide smile, arms spread wide, white threads spilling from his bleeding fingertips. "You should always check your surroundings first, instructor." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nol laughed, his eyes narrowing. Jasmine''s face paled. "Wait, Nol!" It was too late. Suddenly, Nol clenched his fists, and then¡ª Instructor Clarice''s arms, legs, and head were torn apart by the threads, blood splattering across the floor. A dead silence enveloped the boss room. Then¡ª The cadets erupted into screams and retched in horror. Jasmine stared, frozen, at the remains of Clarice before turning to Nol, disgust pooling in her stomach as he smiled, licking his lips. "Let the show begin." Jasmine lips trembled. "...We are going to have to talk about this after we''re done here." There was nothing more to say as Jasmine bit her lip and turned her attention to the remaining instructors. ''Why am I always surrounded by crazy people?'' A bitter feeling churned inside her as then flames erupted from her hands. Instructor Jim and Instructor Hans''s faces paled as Jasmine approached them calmly. They slowly backed away, while the other members pretending to be cadets began attacking Nol. But they weren''t strong enough. Not to defeat the Crimson Princess. Definitely not her flames. Nor to overcome the Crimson Prince''s right hand. And certainly not his threads. Chapter 103: The Show [2] "I really don''t understand why we''re just sitting here, waiting to die." Celestina and Vergil sat side by side on the cold ground, leaning against the wall as the torch above them flickered, casting shaky shadows. To her right lay the dark tunnel Zoran had entered earlier. After he disappeared into it, both Celestina and Vergil had chosen to stay put instead of following. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªmight come out of there, they would wait. Celestina wasn''t about to leave empty-handed. "If that man comes back, we might as well kill ourselves now." Celestina frowned at Vergil''s words, turning to him. "He called you his brother... What did he mean by that? Do you know him?" Vergil met her gaze, his lips tightening as he lightly knocked the back of his head against the wall. "I''ve never met that man before today. I don''t know why he called me his little brother. He''s a madman. The kind you should avoid at all costs." ''He doesn''t want to be here at all.'' Celestina found it odd. From the time she''d known Vergil, he''d never been this cautious. But the moment Zoran came into play, Vergil had wanted to flee¡ªyet he hadn''t left her behind. He stayed. ''He wants to run, but something keeps him here, too.'' Celestina smirked. "It''s strange seeing you like this. You can leave if you want, Cadet Vergil, but I''m staying until I see who comes out of that darkness." Vergil''s face soured, like he''d bitten into something foul. Eventually, he let out a long sigh. "There''s no way I''m leaving you here alone. Besides... I want to know who''s coming, too." Celestina allowed a faint smile to touch her lips. His concern was rare¡ªespecially considering their rocky start. She rested her head against the wall, closing her eyes. ''What a strange trip this has been.'' The void dungeon had been nothing but abnormal, and now this. Recklessness nagged at the back of her mind. They should leave. But something deep inside her recoiled at the thought, a disgust that refused to let her turn away now. So she didn''t. Time passed in silence. Celestina didn''t know how long they sat there, unmoving. No void creatures attacked, nothing happened. The torch burned steadily, as if it would last forever, and their breaths were the only sounds in the oppressive quiet. Until... Both Celestina and Vergil''s eyes widened at the sound of footsteps. They leaped up, instinctively retreating from the entrance, eyes fixed on the darkness ahead. ''Please don''t be something worse...'' The footsteps grew louder, echoing in the silence. Cold sweat dripped down Celestina''s face as the sound of the steps seemed to drown out even her own heartbeat. And then, a familiar figure limped out of the shadows. "Huh...?" "...." ''Of course...'' S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could she have forgotten? It had all started with him¡ªthe reason she had come here in the first place. She had followed Instructor Benson, who was supposed to bring him back. But Benson hadn''t returned, leading them deeper into the dungeon... and in the chaos, she had completely forgotten about him. Azriel. The strange abandoned tunnel, the countless bird-like void creatures, Vergil, the dark passage, and then the mysterious Saint. But now, her attention was locked on Azriel. Both she and Vergil paled as they took in his condition. Blood stained his face and clothes, his body battered, and his clothes torn to shreds. He limped forward, his eyes dull. Celestina''s gaze scanned his injuries until it landed on his right hand¡ªor where his right hand should have been. "Ah..." The sound escaped her lips, her hands trembling as they shot to her mouth in shock. Azriel stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening as he finally noticed the two of them. He blinked, parting his cracked lips slightly. "...Why are you two here?" He looked confused, his bloodied face expressionless as he struggled to stay upright, his body swaying. Vergil quickly moved forward, wrapping his arm under Azriel''s shoulder to steady him. "Thanks..." Azriel mumbled, a weak smile breaking through the exhaustion. "Yeah, no problem." Vergil carefully guided him back to where they had been sitting and eased him down. Celestina hurried over, her lips trembling. "What... what happened?" She crouched, examining Azriel''s wounds. Most had already closed¡ªhe had clearly taken a lot of healing potions. Some wounds had even been packed with ice, his ice affinity at work. Vergil spoke up next to her. "Instructor Benson entered this place. We followed him, but we lost him and ended up here in front of that dark passage. Before we could do anything, an unknown Saint showed up." Azriel glanced at them, his voice rasping. "Instructor Kevin is dead. Killed by Benson and his men. I ran, made it here, and ended up in a dead-end cave. They cornered me. I won, but I lost my hand. As for the Saint... Instructor Solomon''s dealing with him. He showed up after I killed Benson''s group." A bitter laugh escaped his lips, followed by violent coughing. Celestina processed his words in silence, stunned. ''He defeated them? Alone?'' It sounded impossible, but the state of his body was undeniable proof that he had fought for his life. Her eyes drifted to his missing hand. "Do you... have your hand with you?" Azriel nodded slowly. "It''s in my storage ring." Celestina bit her lip and placed both hands on his chest. Azriel and Vergil exchanged confused glances. "I can''t reattach it. I''m not skilled enough for that. But my light affinity should ease the pain." A soft white glow emitted from her hands, and Azriel''s eyes fluttered closed. "...It''s warm. That feels... good." ''He said he won... Did he really kill them all?'' No one but Azriel had returned. And if Solomon was dealing with the Saint... ''But how did Solomon get past us without being noticed?'' It wasn''t impossible¡ªSaints could easily outpace both her and Vergil. But Celestina found it hard to believe Solomon would ignore them entirely. Vergil, strangely quiet, wore a look of relief on his face. Celestina dismissed her thoughts and focused on healing Azriel. When she had done all she could, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and sighed. Azriel gazed at her, his expression unreadable, as always. "Why did Instructor Benson and his men come after you?" she asked. Azriel smiled faintly, pausing before speaking. "Because I''m the Apex. Benson and his people belong to an organization called Neo Genesis. Their mission was to kill me. Solomon showed up after Neo Genesis apparently attacked on the surface. The Saint you saw was one of their leaders." Celestina froze, his words sinking in. ''Neo Genesis... That Saint was one of their leaders? An attack happened on the surface?'' It was happening right under her nose, and she had been completely oblivious. "I''m sorry you had to go through that..." she whispered. Azriel chuckled weakly, glancing at Vergil before meeting her eyes again. "You''re too kind. What happened wasn''t anyone''s fault, except the ones who caused this mess in the first place." Celestina nodded, Vergil remaining silent beside her. ''Still... How did he survive Benson and all his men on his own?'' It was still something she found hard to believe, even with Azriel''s current state. Instructor Benson was an advanced-ranked human. And the other men? She was sure they were no pushovers either. Celestina glanced at Azriel, a single thought running through her mind. ''...Just how strong are you, really?'' Chapter 104: The Show [3] Solomon and Zoran circled each other, the former grinning widely while the latter wore a displeased expression. "You''re really not living up to your name, acting so timid around me, oh great Heptarch," Solomon taunted. Zoran furrowed his brows, tilting his head slightly. "Timid? Unfortunately, I''ve already discarded such a useless emotion as fear." Solomon paused, momentarily confused. Zoran stopped as well. "You say that, yet you don''t dare attack me. Doesn''t that make you a scared little boy?" Zoran''s face hardened. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve discarded fear, not stupidity. Anyone who knows the name Solomon Dragonheart knows better than to strike first." Solomon''s eyes sharpened, his grin widening. "Besides, anything that comes out of your mouth is of no real value." "Well, I do feel honored! How about this? I promise to use only my [unique skill], and you''re free to use whatever you like." A tense silence followed before Zoran''s expression darkened. "...Was that supposed to be a joke?" Solomon chuckled, shrugging. "You tell me. Everyone else I''ve told that joke to is no longer around to share it." Zoran sighed, glancing around before meeting Solomon''s gaze again. "There are rules in the dungeon. One of them is broken if more than two Apostles are on the same floor, which has already happened with me and the prince here. Another will be shattered if we Saints fight on the lower levels." Solomon blinked. "Am I supposed to care about these rules? By Apostles, you mean those supposedly blessed by the gods, right?" Zoran raised an eyebrow at the sudden shift in conversation but nodded. "That''s correct. There are nine Apostles¡ªwell, ten Apostles now¡ªten children of the gods. I am one, the Child of Ruin, blessed by the God of Ruin. We Apostles are superior to lesser humans: stronger, smarter, more¡ª" "But not charming or attractive, clearly," Solomon interrupted, his mocking tone cutting through. "Azriel is one of them, isn''t he? The Apostle of Death, if I recall. A god who was supposed to stay neutral but didn''t¡­ Makes me wonder why that god broke his vow to bless Azriel." Zoran shook his head. "What the gods do is beyond human understanding. All that matters is what we do: survive. Survival is like climbing a mountain, and the Supreme Archon has given me the tools to reach the summit." Solomon''s smile faded, his expression turning bored. Zoran took a step forward, locking eyes with him. "The higher you climb, the steeper it gets. You can either shed the weight you carry or make sure you''ve got the right tools to keep climbing¡ªbetter, stronger, safer." "...You sure love to talk, don''t you? I noticed that when you kept yapping with Azriel." Zoran tilted his head slightly before his eyes narrowed in realization. "You were here the whole time, weren''t you? Hiding in the darkness, close enough to hear everything, yet unseen." Solomon''s lips curved into a small smile. "I didn''t lie when I said I reached the twentieth floor. It was so chaotic there that I returned to watch Azriel battle that instructor. Maybe I should''ve given old man Benson a raise¡ªit might''ve helped him keep his composure." "...." "Still, watching Azriel fight wasn''t disappointing. He''s smart enough to use the quality of his soul weapon to his advantage, and he knows when being a coward is better than being a fool. I see why he wanted me to plant that mana bomb beforehand." Zoran nodded. "He''s young, but he has potential. A strategic mind. He''s my brother, in a way. I expect much from him, even if his existence wasn''t meant to be." After a brief silence, Zoran clapped his hands, a small smile matching Solomon''s. "Indeed, I talk too much. Let''s get this over with, shall we? Instead of your offer, I''d like to propose one of my own." "Oh?" Solomon''s intrigue grew as he nodded. "Go on." "It would be a shame if our battle destroyed this entire floor. If that happens, only the gods will know what consequences await humanity. The dungeon might take ages to repair itself. So, instead, let''s fight in the way we Saints are best known for." Solomon''s eyes widened, his smile stretching as he clenched his fists. "Ah, you''re not as boring as I thought you''d be." Zoran''s grin widened as well. "Fair warning: Don''t assume I''m your average Saint." He suddenly pulled a small glass tube from his pocket, and Solomon''s face froze in shock as he saw the black liquid swirling inside. "The Supreme Archon is kind enough to gift us Heptarchs the blood of a Voidwalker." Solomon blinked, his complexion paling slightly as Zoran uncorked the tube and drank the blood in one go. Solomon''s expression darkened. "...Crap." Black veins began to spread across Zoran''s face, pulsing unnervingly beneath his skin. He exhaled slowly, a twisted smile forming as he gazed at Solomon. "Try copying this, clown." The smile vanished from Solomon''s face, replaced by a blank, unreadable expression. No more words were exchanged. Both stood opposite each other on the fractured bridge. Only silence remained. It stretched for seconds... minutes... And then... "[Soul...]" "[...Domain.]" ***** "...What happened...?" Zoran blinked, slowly rising to his feet. The rough texture of the ground pressed against his palms, as though he had been kneeling. His muscles were tense, his mind reeling, like he had just emerged from a trance. A chill ran down his spine, and he instinctively clenched his fists. His vision blurred at first, disoriented. He had no idea where he was. The space around him felt wrong¡ªunnatural. Then his breath caught in his throat. Everywhere around him... He saw himself. Dozens, no¡ªhundreds of reflections stared back at him from every direction. His eyes, wide and unsettled, gazed from all angles. Some reflections were twisted, others eerily still, like paintings with no life behind them. Some mirrored him perfectly, while others were frozen mid-motion, as if they had stopped halfway through a gesture. The surface beneath him gleamed like polished obsidian, so reflective it felt as though he stood on the edge of nothingness. Just below the thin sheen of black glass, another version of himself stared upward. Zoran''s heart pounded, each beat echoing in the hollow silence of the place. The sky¡ªor whatever passed for one¡ªwas a dull gray, an endless expanse of mirrored clouds swirling and bending light in strange ways, casting distorted and warped reflections of the world below. The space stretched infinitely in all directions, but it wasn''t the openness that unnerved him¡ªit was the suffocating presence of himself everywhere he turned. Towering monoliths of broken mirrors jutted out of the ground, standing like fragmented giants. Each shard was at jagged angles, cracked and imperfect. Some showed Zoran as he was, but others reflected versions of him out of sync¡ªstanding at a slight delay or performing motions he hadn''t made yet. Time was fractured here. Zoran couldn''t trust what he saw. His instincts screamed that some of the reflections weren''t truly him. One of the taller mirror spires distorted his face, the reflection smiling in a way he never would. Its eyes seemed deeper, colder, as if it knew something he didn''t. The entire world around him was watching him. Or worse¡ªit was him. "...!" His skin crawled as every movement was echoed by countless forms. It felt as though his very essence was scattered, as if pieces of his soul were trapped in this bizarre reflection of reality. This was no ordinary place. A twisted realm where the line between reality and illusion blurred dangerously. Zoran stepped forward, and his reflections rippled, as if the world around him were liquid, distorting with each movement. Then, a voice. It came from behind him. No, it came from all sides, from above and below. It was everywhere. "Even with the blood of a Voidwalker, man... you really are absolute trash." Chapter 105: The Show [4] Hearing the mocking voice echo from everywhere, Zoran felt his heartbeat pounding in his chest. What had happened? It didn''t make sense. He couldn''t remember. The last thing he recalled was fighting Solomon in a [Soul Domain] battle. A deranged laugh echoed and bounced from every direction, and Zoran felt nauseous as he watched his reflections all around him. Some moved with a delay, others froze, and a few even moved before he did. Zoran collapsed to his knees, sweat dripping from his face, splattering onto the mirror-like floor as he stared at his own reflection. "Just... what is going on!?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clutching his hair with both hands, he screamed. And when he did... The reflection beneath him smiled, cold and sinister. "You don''t remember?" It spoke. No¡ªSolomon''s voice came from everywhere, but Zoran''s reflection moved its lips as if speaking in sync with Solomon''s words. "Well, you lost, obviously. Right now, you''re in my [Soul Domain]." As Solomon''s words sank in, Zoran''s thoughts ground to a halt. "...I lost?" His lips trembled as he looked at his reflection, which stared back with a mocking grin. "No... no, no, no. How? How can I lose? I am Zoran, Son of Ruin! The Apostle of Ruin! I can''t lose...!" Like a madman, he screamed at his reflection, shaking his head in denial. "It wasn''t supposed to be like this... This wasn''t written! The future wasn''t like this! How... how could this happen? Oh... yes, yes, it''s him... the prince. Prince Azriel Crimson! It''s all because of him! If not for him, nothing would have gone this way!" "You can''t even take a loss like a real man, can you? Honestly, it''s sad. But you should be proud of yourself¡ªit''s been a while since I''ve fought someone and nearly lost in a [Soul Domain] battle." Zoran fell silent, his pale face reflecting his inner turmoil. Solomon''s words weren''t reassuring in the slightest, but the mocking tone continued. "There are two main reasons you lost against me." The reflection raised its right hand, two fingers extended. "First. Do you know why I''m still a Grade 2 Saint instead of a Grade 1? One of the main reasons is that I''ve been busy mastering my [Soul Domain]. In such a battle, you failed to realize that not even a Grade 1 Saint could beat me. Not that anyone knows... and those who did? Well, they''re dead." ''...That wasn''t written... mastering his [Soul Domain]... it wasn''t in the book!'' Zoran gritted his teeth as Solomon continued speaking. "As for the second reason: your stupidity. When I saw you drink the blood of a Voidwalker, I was scared... scared it would do too much damage to you." Zoran blinked, confused. Solomon elaborated. "Sure, drinking the blood makes you temporarily stronger... physically. But that doesn''t matter in a battle of [Soul Domains]. That was your mistake. By drinking that blood, you allowed a piece of your soul to become corrupted. I worried it would be too much, that the fight would be over too quickly, but luckily for me, you lived up to your name¡ªSon of Ruin. Even with that corruption, you put up a good fight. Unfortunately for you, that small corruption was enough to secure my victory." Zoran''s mouth hung open, his face a mask of shock as he mumbled in disbelief. "I... I lost because of the blood... but the Supreme Archon gave it to me... How could I lose when he gave it...?" A sigh echoed from all around. "We are saints. We didn''t reach this stage by luck. We clawed our way up that mountain. But somewhere along the way, you forgot that. You started indulging, relying on those gifts from your Supreme Archon. In doing so, you lost sight of your greatest weapon¡ªyour own body. You grew too comfortable, too confident, thinking you were untouchable. But by relying on those tools, you slipped. And now, you''ve fallen off the mountain. You''ve reached the end of your climb, Heptarch Zoran." "..." Zoran could say nothing. He could only stare at his reflection, his expression dark and defeated. "You can still fight, you know? There''s always a way out of a [Soul Domain]." But... Zoran shook his head, speaking in a hollow voice, his face bitter. "There''s no point. Escaping here would be nearly impossible, and even if I did, what then? I''d still have to fight you one-on-one... it''s better to die than to let you use your [Unique Skill] on me." A heavy silence followed Zoran''s words. His reflection stared back with a blank expression. The silence stretched on. Seconds. Minutes. Hours... Or perhaps it was only moments¡ªZoran couldn''t tell. The concept of time within Solomon''s [Soul Domain] was so twisted, it felt like ages. Until... Solomon''s voice returned, drifting from every direction. Oddly enough, Zoran''s body relaxed slightly, though his reflection remained frozen, staring blankly. "Well, that''s no fun... Pathetic, really. Even though you''re absolute trash, the least you could do is try and climb that stupid mountain again." Zoran clenched his teeth, refusing to speak. Solomon''s voice had changed. It was colder, lower, and brimming with anger. Suddenly, the sound of shattering glass echoed through the mirrored world. Zoran''s heart pounded, more sweat trickling down his skin. But he refused to look away, his eyes locked on his blank reflection. "Even though you injured me, you gave up so easily. I never thought a human would come so close to defeating me in a [Soul Domain] battle¡ªespecially since you''re no Sovereign. Perhaps I should seek out more Apostles to battle. At least I made Azriel my partner, and it''s good to know he''s one of them." Zoran''s face darkened at those words. But... He couldn''t worry about his siblings being hunted by this madman. No. All he could focus on was the sound of glass shattering, growing louder and louder. "I hate you, but I still have some respect for you..." Solomon''s next words came from everywhere, and Zoran''s reflections¡ªeach one of them¡ªturned their gazes toward him. Their eyes were cold, unfeeling, yet that wasn''t what sent a chill down his spine. It was Solomon''s voice. A voice that twisted unnaturally in the mirrored world, distorting as it bounced off the endless reflections. It didn''t just echo¡ªit slithered beneath his skin, sharp and hollow, draining the blood from his face as the shattering glass suddenly ceased. "I''ll make sure to go easy on you." Chapter 106: An Act of Mercy [1] Lumine sat precariously on the edge of the cliff, his legs dangling over the abyss, staring down at the black sand below with a solemn expression. The wind brushed against his face, and he closed his eyes, sharpening his ears to the sounds behind him. "Come on! How much longer do we have to stay here!?" "It''s been days already! At least let us return to the surface if we aren''t going down!" "I thought we were free to do whatever we wanted in the dungeon!?" The cadets'' voices rose in frustration, directed at Instructor Alicia, who stood there with a blank expression. It was understandable; their patience was wearing thin. One of their own had died¡ªstrangely and without explanation¡ªand now they were stuck on this cliff for days. Of course, they wanted to leave. But they couldn''t. Not with Instructor Alicia guarding the platform. Sure, they could explore the tunnels, but no one was foolish enough to try descending the cliff. Lumine sighed. ''I''m bored.'' Yes, that summed it up. He was bored. This trip to the void dungeon had been uneventful, if not outright disappointing. He had expected more¡ªmore fights, more void creatures¡ªbut instead, he was here, trapped on a cliff, waiting for the other two instructors to return. But they hadn''t. Neither had Azriel. ''Even Princess Celestina and Vergil left.'' Lumine''s eyes dropped further, his thoughts darkening. ''I should''ve gone with them.'' Without a doubt, they were having a more eventful time than he was. A sound broke through his thoughts¡ªfootsteps. Lumine''s lips curved slightly. He already knew who it was. Glancing to his right, he saw Yelena sit on the edge like him, dangerously close. She tucked a strand of her obsidian hair behind her ear and sighed, her gaze drifting to the blinking stars above. "They say the most beautiful things are often the most dangerous... I wonder what resides up there." Lumine followed her gaze to the stars. "No one dares to find out. Most would rather clear the floors as quickly as possible instead of exploring. Not that I blame them. Anyone can die on any floor¡ªit''s just the death rate that increases as you go deeper." Regret seeped into his voice. It wasn''t that he blamed them, but it was a pity that people didn''t explore more. If possible, he wanted to properly investigate every floor and discover its secrets. Yelena chuckled, but when Lumine looked at her, her face had turned serious. "Two out of three instructors are gone. Cadet Kanae died mysteriously. The top cadets of our group are all missing... all except you, Lumine. The cadets need someone to lead them, or they''ll start making decisions that could endanger us all." Lumine pursed his lips, looking down. "I don''t think they''d listen to me. Prince Azriel and Princess Celestina, they have the status¡ªAzriel with his reputation and Celestina with her accomplishments. But us? We''re from normal families, unknown to everyone. Who would follow someone like me?" Unlike Azriel and Celestina, Lumine and Yelena had no prestigious lineage. They weren''t from great clans, and they''d been nobodies until their debut at the academy. Most of the cadets still regarded them with wary eyes, even though they had grown closer over time. But that probably wasn''t enough. Yelena let out a soft breath and smiled. "Yes, we''re unknown. But so what? Become known. Show them who we are, and make them listen." Lumine looked up at her, captivated by the fire in her green eyes. The breeze caught her hair, causing it to flutter gently in the wind. ''Beautiful.'' She was breathtaking. Her smile, enchanting. Her eyes, shimmering like emeralds. Her hair, swaying with the wind. Lumine found himself staring for far too long before quickly looking away, gathering himself. With a deep breath, he looked back at her, smiling. "If you put it like that, I guess I should try not to disappoint you, Princess Yelena." Yelena''s eyes widened slightly. "Oh? Since when did I become a princess?" Lumine stood up, dusting off his clothes. "In my eyes? Always." Yelena''s expression froze, and Lumine gave her a gentle look before turning away, heading toward the group of cadets gathered in front of Instructor Alicia. "...That''s unfair," he heard her mumble behind him, a wider small smile creeping onto his lips. As Lumine reached the group, he furrowed his brows. It wasn''t that every cadet was complaining, just the loudest ones. But naturally, the others had fallen into the same mindset, following the herd. He sighed audibly at the chaos in front of him. Without warning, he clapped his hands, the sound reverberating through the air. The cadets in front of him jumped in shock, startled into silence. All eyes were on him now. Lumine felt uncomfortable under their stares, but he pushed the feeling aside. He had to stay composed. He took a deep breath and began to speak, his voice calm but clear. "I understand how everyone''s feeling. You''re distressed by what''s happening. You''re scared. That''s normal. Even I''m scared. And I know you all want to return to the surface." He wasn''t scared, not really. But they didn''t need to know that. What they needed was someone who understood them, and if he had to lie to give them that, he would. "But we won''t get anywhere acting like children. We knew the dangers when we came to this academy. This is just part of it. If we can''t handle ourselves now, we might as well drop out once this is over." His words sank in, and he watched as their expressions shifted¡ªsome angry, some ashamed, some resigned. Lumine, despite his composed facade, was far from calm. His heart raced with nerves. ''How does she do it...'' He didn''t understand how Celestina could speak to them so effortlessly, without losing her composure. But somehow, it worked. No one raised their objections. Just as Lumine began to feel relieved, Instructor Alicia''s voice broke through the air, pale and tense. "Shit..." She rushed to the edge of the cliff, and Lumine felt his heart pound harder. He quickly followed, joining Yelena at the edge. But it wasn''t his heart that was pounding. The ground was. When Lumine looked down, the hair on the back of his neck stood on end. The ground trembled beneath him, and his eyes narrowed in shock. "This is bad..." The words escaped his lips before he could stop them. Below, a horde of skeletons advanced toward the cliff, their bony forms varying in shape¡ªsome with elongated limbs and others adorned with tattered wings. Hollow eye sockets glowed with an unsettling dark light as a few began to claw their way up. Lumine pressed a hand to his mouth, repeating the same words. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is bad..." Yet when Yelena glanced at him, she saw something different. Despite his words, Lumine was hiding a wide, excited smile behind his hand. Chapter 107: An Act of Mercy [2] Jasmine glanced at the cadets huddled together on the platform, their backs pressed tightly against one another. Most of them looked sick, their faces pale. It was inevitable. Who wouldn''t feel that way, knowing that among them were people plotting to kill each other? And that wasn''t all. Her gaze shifted to Nol, seated atop the Dark King''s throne. No one dared look at him. Who would? Especially with all that blood coating him¡­ and the five heads displayed at his feet, their faces twisted in pure horror. The expressions alone told the story of Nol''s cruelty. Jasmine''s face darkened as she stared at him. It wasn''t that she opposed killing¡ªthey were, after all, enemies. She had killed the two instructors herself, burned them to ash without hesitation. A pile of their remains lay beside her. But¡­ she didn''t toy with her victims like Nol did. Nol was a child in many ways, especially when it came to his understanding of the world. Things that should have been normal were completely foreign to him. His knowledge of the outside came mostly from Azriel after losing his memories in the Void Realm. Still, he was far too brutal. And worse¡ªhe enjoyed it. As she watched him now, playing with the heads, her expression darkened further. "Hm¡­ which one of these should I give to Master? I''m sure he''d appreciate the gift. But which one?" Nol mused aloud, his voice twisted with amusement. "Or perhaps I''ll give him all of them? No¡­ these lowly worms don''t deserve to be near him, even in death." He clicked his tongue, as if in annoyance, and clenched his right hand into a fist. The moment he did, the strings tied around the heads tightened and with a sickening crack, they exploded into shards of bone and flesh. Nearby cadets flinched, their trembling more pronounced, but still, none dared to look. ''He''s going to traumatize them¡­'' Jasmine thought with a sigh. She stepped forward, ignoring the blood and stepping over the remnants of shattered heads. Nol blinked and quickly noticed her approach, rising from the throne with a wide smile, bowing slightly. "My lady. Truly, it was a pleasure to fight beside you. The way those false instructors screamed as you turned them to ash¡ªlike canaries singing." Jasmine gave a brief nod, her eyes scanning his appearance. Covered head-to-toe in blood, Nol was no less than a nightmare incarnate, his silver hair now dyed crimson. Her brows furrowed slightly. ''If Azriel taught him nearly everything¡­ is this brutality part of that teaching too?'' Her mood soured even further, and her desire to see her little brother grew tenfold. She had no idea how he was doing. Locking eyes with Nol, her voice dropped, colder than usual. "We''re done here. Let''s return to the second floor." Nol''s smile widened as he studied her for a moment longer. "Of course. The mission Master gave me is complete." Jasmine nodded, her gaze shifting to the cadets, all too terrified to look at them. "Wait here," she ordered, her voice laced with disgust as she regarded them with cold eyes. They trembled under her stare, shrinking back even further. ''Pathetic. How can there be such a difference between the first and second groups?'' She couldn''t understand how these people were supposed to become heroes. They were already breaking at the sight of some blood and betrayal. Her heels clicked loudly as she walked toward them, the sound echoing ominously in the boss room. As she stood before them, every cadet avoided her gaze, refusing to meet her cold, piercing stare. She clicked her tongue. "Look at me." Her words were low, but they might as well have been commands from the gods. The cadets flinched, their faces paling even further as they reluctantly lifted their heads. They weren''t just standing before Azriel''s sister. No. They were standing before the heiress of the Crimson Clan. The future ruler of the East. Many audibly gulped, frozen under her icy gaze. "Stand up. You''re all coming with me to the second floor. Prepare to fight more members of Neo Genesis. And if anyone refuses, I''ll personally make sure you''re expelled from the academy. After that¡­" Her eyes flicked toward Nol, whose smile only grew wider. "I''ll order Nol to deal with you." Their gazes shot to Nol, then back to Jasmine, their faces paling even further. Slowly, one by one, trembling, they stood up. ''I don''t have time for this.'' Jasmine narrowed her eyes, and like frightened deer, the cadets straightened their backs and stood at attention. She gave a curt nod, satisfied. "Good. Prove your worth. Show me why you came to this academy in the first place." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, she turned on her heel, Nol falling in step behind her as they walked toward the center of the platform, close to the throne. Jasmine glanced at him, and Nol gave a nod, crouching down. Closing his eyes, he pressed his blood-soaked hand to the platform. The runes beneath them began to pulse with a blue glow¡­ And the sound of chains rattling filled the air. ***** Jasmine blinked as she took in the scene before her. "Well, that''s¡­ unexpected." Nol''s voice sounded from beside her, laced with surprise. Behind them, the cadets stared in sheer horror at the chaos unfolding ahead. Her mouth twitched. The second group was practically useless at this point. After everything they had endured, it wasn''t surprising. Especially now, witnessing what lay before them¡ªa battlefield filled with screams, where cadets fought against skeletons. Some were human-shaped, others resembled long-dead void creatures, and a few even flew through the air. But despite the chaos, the cadets of the first group weren''t losing. No deaths in sight. That was thanks to a few standout individuals. One was a blond boy, cutting through skeletons with a flaming sword, their bones disintegrating into ash. Another was a black-haired girl standing behind him, shielded by his form as she fired her obsidian bow. A glowing green arrow, conjured from mana, nocked and ready as she loosed shot after shot with machine-like precision. Each arrow struck with unerring accuracy, piercing the heads of flying skeletons, sometimes taking out several at once. Lumine and Yelena. ''Their coordination is incredible, as if they''ve fought together countless times.'' Maybe they had. Jasmine shook her head and focused on the last key player¡ªthe reason no cadets had fallen. ''Instructor Alicia.'' She blinked as she watched the instructor wield a massive white hammer, smashing skeletons to pieces. Jasmine''s gaze shifted to Nol. His crimson eyes sparkled with excitement as he watched the chaos unfold, like a child marveling at a festival of destruction. Her expression softened, and she addressed him quietly. "Let''s finish this so we can get to Azriel." Nol immediately nodded, dashing forward in a blur, leaving a gust of wind in his wake. Her hair fluttered as she tried to hold it together with her hand. Jasmine''s face grew cold again as she turned to glance at the shell-shocked cadets behind her. ''Will they be nothing but a burden if we drag them into this fight?'' The thought lingered, but her lips curled into a slight smile. In the end, she would. They wouldn''t die. Not today. ''They are lucky to have me.'' Chapter 108: An Act of Mercy [3] At first, the only sound was their breathing as they quietly leaned against the walls, waiting. Waiting for Solomon to come... or perhaps someone else. Regardless, they waited, eyes on the dark corridor ahead. And as they waited, boredom naturally crept in, leading them to talk. Azriel spoke the most, explaining the attack of Neo Gesis, telling his own fabricated version of evts. Celestina and Vergil said little. Food and water wer''t an issue¡ªthey had plty in their storage rings¡ªbut conversation evtually ran dry. Azriel sat in the middle, with Vergil on his right and Celestina on his left. Celestina glanced at him, eyes narrowed. Azriel leaned against the wall, eyes closed, looking utterly exhausted. His appearance was terrible, if she had to be honest. Blood covered him from head to toe. His clothes were torn, hair disheveled, and his hand... missing. At least his wounds were healing, albeit slowly. She still hadn''t fully processed that Azriel had fought¡ªand won¡ªagainst Bson and his m. No, she realized, she knew nothing. Nothing about what was happing today made sse to her anymore. There was a sse that Azriel was holding something back, some vital pieces of information. Her gaze traveled across his body, evtually stopping at a peculiar sight. ''What is that?'' Her brow furrowed as she fixated on his left arm. His sleeve was torn, bloodied, and faded into the darkness. But now that she was paying atttion, she noticed something else¡ªbandages. His left arm was wrapped in bandages, tightly wound, leaving almost no skin exposed. The flickering torchlight illuminated the bandages, and she blinked, confused. She hadn''t se him wrap those. That meant the injury was from before his fight, but that didn''t make sse either. Azriel hadn''t fought in the void dungeon until Bson attacked him, and there was no time for such careful bandaging in betwe. ''He''s be wearing these the tire time?'' Before the void dungeon, ev. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That thought piqued her curiosity. Why was he covering his left arm? She glanced at him again¡ªstill asleep, or so it seemed. Vergil was in a similar state, eyes closed, barely moving. The boy seemed to sleep more oft than anyone she knew. Her eyes darted back to Azriel''s bandages. ''Wouldn''t they be uncomfortable? Covered in blood and sticking to his skin like that?'' Maybe she could get a closer look. Maybe, just maybe, there was more to the bandages than a mere injury. Something he hadn''t healed for some reason. After another quick glance at his face, she leaned closer, her heart pounding. For some reason, it felt wrong¡ªlike breaking an important rule or trying to hide something she shouldn''t have touched. The feeling made her pulse race as if she were a child caught red-handed after shattering her mother''s favorite vase. ''They''re just bandages. Why am I like this?'' Her hand inched closer to his arm, ready to touch the bandages¡ª Suddly, she froze. A cold grip seized her wrist. Her head snapped to the right, eyes widing as two crimson eyes stared back at her. The same arm she had be about to uncover was now holding her tightly. Azriel blinked, looking at her shocked expression. They were close. Too close. Their noses nearly touched, and she could feel his breath on her face. He glanced at his hand gripping her wrist. "Oh¡­" He gtly let go, and Celestina quickly pulled back, her heart still racing as she looked at him apologetically. "Sorry¡­ your bandages looked uncomfortable, so I thought I should change them." She purposely left out her curiosity about why he wore them in the first place. Azriel glanced at his arm, th back at her face before sighing softly. "It''s fine. They don''t bother me. I''ll wash them properly later." Celestina''s curiosity burned as she finally gave in and asked, "Why are you wearing them?" Azriel stared at her for a few seconds, his expression unreadable. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something about those bandages was off. Especially since he had already tak health potions, and she''d used her light affinity to heal him. His eyes drifted toward his arm before he finally spoke, his voice low. "¡­It''s an injury." Celestina frowned, her gaze shifting to the bandages again as he continued. "An injury I got back in the void realm. Unfortunately, no potion or healer can fix it. So, I just cover it with these bandages." Her eyes wided in shock. ''An injury that can''t be healed? Just how severe is it?'' Looking at the bandages, a thought crossed her mind. §®¡Ì?¦¥????.?¦¨? ''Would becoming an advanced-ranked be ough to cure it?'' But she quickly dismissed the idea. There was nothing she could do. She didn''t know any miracle that could heal something so severe, and Azriel belonged to one of the four great clans like her. Whatever resources she had, he had as well. She hadn''t ev se the injury, and now her curiosity had turned into guilt. Guilt for nearly crossing a line she might have regretted. She didn''t dare ask how he had received such a wound. Lost in her thoughts, Celestina didn''t notice Vergil had oped his eyes, watching Azriel with a deadpan expression as Azriel smiled wryly. ***** "Brat, what did I tell you? She''d get curious." Azriel glanced at Celestina, who was no longer sitting. She was talking with Vergil, her eyes fixed on the dark passage ahead. He couldn''t blame them. Unlike him, they still had ergy and wer''t injured. Sitting idle for so long had to be exhausting for them. Azriel shifted his gaze to the inferior version of the Crying Fog, Leo, who sat against the opposite wall, staring at Azriel with that familiar, unsettling smile. Azriel sighed but remained silt. He didn''t want to look insane, talking to himself in front of Celestina and Vergil. Instead, he just kept his eyes on Leo, knowing the insufferable figure could already guess most of his thoughts. Leo''s grin wided. "Ah, now that I think of it, you''re really going to die today, ar''t you? The momt she sees you in this pathetic state, she might kill you herself." Azriel''s face darked. Leo''s taunt stirred thoughts of Jasmine¡ªwho by now had likely heard about everything from Nol. If Jasmine saw him like this, bloodied, missing a hand... He would rather face the Cradler again. His gaze returned to Celestina''s back, and he sighed quietly, disappointed. One day, she''d master her light affinity so thoroughly that she could lose limbs and regerate them without a second thought... It was terrifying. Imagine fighting someone who could heal every wound, no matter how severe, as long as they had the mana for it. Leo noticed where his thoughts had gone and chuckled darkly. "You''re going to distance yourself from her, ar''t you? Ev though that fool of an instructor died by your hand, you still list to him. Love. I wonder what that feels like." Azriel''s expression turned grim as he stared at the Crying Fog. If someone like Leo ever felt love, Azriel thought, the world might truly go mad. A sudd silce veloped the tunnel as Azriel closed his eyes. It was peaceful. No sound but the faint echoes of his own thoughts. The pain in his missing hand had subsided, though the phantom ache lingered, strange but manageable. And th... Azriel furrowed his brow. It was still quiet. Too quiet. Why was it quiet? What happed to Celestina and Vergil''s conversation? Oping his eyes, he saw Leo, no longer grinning, but scowling as he stood, glancing a. Azriel''s pulse quicked, his breathing suddly heavy. Sweat trickled down his face. "Haa... Haaa..." His breath came in ragged bursts. His vision trembled. Wh he looked at Celestina and Vergil again... They were froz. Their bodies completely still. It wasn''t just them. Azriel''s eyes shot wide as he staggered to his feet. A wave of nausea hit him as he pressed his hand against the cold stone wall to steady himself. Goosebumps crawled up his arms. The torches that lined the walls... They wer''t flickering. No. They were froz too. "What is the meaning of this, brat?" Leo''s voice was tight, unnatural. Azriel''s heart pounded in his chest. It was just him and Leo now. Time itself had stopped. And th... The unmistakable sound of metal scraping against stone echoed through the tunnel. Chapter 109: An Act of Mercy [4] The sound of something sharp scraping against stone pierced Azriel''s ears. It felt like nails dragging through his mind, freezing the breath in his throat. His body stiffened, locked in place. A rare look of panic flickered across Leo''s face, his usual smirk twisted into a grimace. He clenched his teeth, hands curling into fists by his sides, the only sign of his tension. The sound came from the dark passage where Vergil and Celestina stood, frozen in time. It was as though time itself had ceased to exist, and only the oppressive, bone-chilling screech of metal against stone remained. "This isn''t real... it''s all in your head... I think," Leo muttered, his voice low, uncertain. It wasn''t reassuring. In fact, it was terrifying to hear him, the one who almost always had something snarky to say, falter like this. Azriel stood paralyzed, the metallic screech growing louder, matching the rapid beat of his heart. Each time it neared, a fresh wave of dread washed over him. ''Move! Why can''t I move?!'' His body refused him, every muscle locked in place as if turned to stone. The scraping sound drew closer and closer, deafening, tearing at his sanity. He didn''t understand what was happening¡ªit was too sudden, too incomprehensible. A fleeting hope shot through his mind¡ª''Solomon... could it be Solomon?'' But no. He knew it wasn''t him. There was no reason. A chill colder than death gripped him. ''Zoran won...?'' His thoughts spiraled into chaos, alarm bells ringing violently in his head. He had trusted Solomon¡ªprepared, strategic, invincible Solomon. He couldn''t have lost. He couldn''t. Yet here Azriel stood, utterly powerless, the scraping growing louder, more unbearable, until it felt like his very bones would shatter under the weight of it. Then, heavy footsteps followed¡ªeach one echoing with deliberate, ominous finality. Azriel''s heartbeat matched those footsteps. Whatever was coming... He was utterly helpless. Time stopped. It could not move. Seconds stretched into what felt like eons, and then, from the suffocating darkness of the passage, a figure finally emerged. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel released the breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding. It came out in a shudder. His eyes trembled, and even Leo¡ªlooked like he had seen a ghost. The figure''s dark boots clicked against the cold stone, each step deliberate, slow, filled with a weight that made Azriel feel impossibly small. The shadowy robe hung over the figure like a void, its face hidden beneath a heavy hood. But it wasn''t the figure''s appearance that sent ice down Azriel''s spine. It was what it carried. ...A scythe. Not just any scythe, but a monstrous weapon, forged from pure night. The blade¡ªimpossibly dark¡ªseemed to devour the light around it, bending the air as if it were alive. Its jagged edge gleamed with a sickly sheen, like it had tasted countless souls and thirsted for more. Azriel''s blood turned to ice. He was staring at Death itself. The figure stopped in front of Azriel, looming over him. They were the same height. And then, as if to rip the world further from its hinges... The figure''s face became visible. "¡­Brat?" Azriel''s mind blanked. Leo''s eyes widened in shock. Because that word¡ª"brat"¡ªwasn''t meant for Azriel. No. It was meant for the figure standing in front of Azriel. A figure... Wearing Azriel''s face. Azriel stared, face to face with himself. Yet... it wasn''t him. It was his face, but older, more refined, perfected. There was an air of utter control, of boundless power, radiating from the figure''s every movement. Its crimson eyes bore down on Azriel with a godlike coldness, as though weighing him against something far beyond his comprehension. Azriel felt impossibly small. So small, like the figure before him was a colossus, its hand large enough to crush worlds, its gaze searing like crimson suns. How long had he been staring? Seconds? Hours? Days? It wasn''t Azriel looking at himself. It was him looking at Azriel. A shift, so small yet so monumental, snapped Azriel out of his daze. The figure¡ªthe other Azriel¡ªwas the first to move. He turned his head toward Leo, who stood paralyzed, bewildered, staring back at him. And then, with an authority that shook the very air, the figure spoke. "You have overstayed. It''s time for you to return." The voice was colder than the deepest abyss, each word carrying the weight of an undeniable truth, like the very laws of the universe had been spoken. There was no defiance. No rebuttal. No refusal. Leo couldn''t resist. With a mere wave of the figure''s hand, Leo''s form began to flicker, the same way his hands had before. But now... it was his entire body. "What¡ª?!" Leo''s voice warped, glitching, like a broken reality. He turned his gaze toward Azriel, his face a mask of terror. Azriel, equally frozen in shock, could only watch as Leo''s form distorted and then... He was gone. Just like that. The hateful, tormenting figure Azriel had wanted to rid himself of¡ªgone. Azriel turned slowly back to the figure wearing his face, his lips trembling. "H-how...?" The figure looked at him, blank and indifferent, tilting its head slightly as though studying Azriel''s very soul. It felt like there was nothing in the universe that could be hidden from this being. "Everything happened faster than expected," the figure mused, its voice cold, detached. "Does that mean her plan was a success, after all?" Its crimson eyes locked onto Azriel''s, and Azriel found himself unable to look away. Every part of his being was laid bare before those eyes. "You are confused." There was a strange understanding in his tone. "That is normal. I was confused once as well. But you needn''t worry... all you have to do is remember." ''Remember?'' Azriel''s mind raced, but he couldn''t utter a word. The figure¡ªhis other self¡ªnodded, as if that single word explained everything. "Remember. That''s all you have to do to continue." And without another moment for thought, the figure raised its scythe. Azriel''s eyes widened in terror. "W-wait¡ª!" But it was too late. The scythe came down, swift and inevitable, cutting through the air with terrifying finality. And as it descended, only one final sentence reached Azriel''s ears, carrying the weight of absolute truth. "Don''t ever stray from your path again." The world went black. Chapter 110: An Act of Mercy [5] "Urkh...!" A sharp, searing pain exploded through Azriel''s body. He found himself slumped against the cold stone wall, every muscle locking up as if the air had been sucked from his lungs. His heart clenched. The agony spread like wildfire, blinding him. He toppled to the floor, his body convulsing violently. "Eukh!" Blood gushed from his mouth, painting the stone beneath him as his eyes went bloodshot, wide and unseeing. "Azriel!?" "The hell!?" Vergil and Celestina, frozen just moments before, snapped into motion, rushing to his side. Azriel''s face had turned deathly pale, his skin ghostly, drained of life. His body hit the ground hard, the thud echoing as his muscles spasmed uncontrollably. Azriel''s mind was overwhelmed by the unbearable pain coursing through him. He couldn''t think. He could only endure. Teeth gritted, his focus narrowed to the searing, unrelenting torment devouring him from within. "Azriel! What''s happening!?" Celestina knelt down. "Get him on his side! Now!" Vergil grabbed Azriel and rolled him onto his side, trying to steady his shaking body. Azriel''s eyes darted wildly, locking onto Vergil''s. His hand, trembling, latched onto Vergil''s arm, squeezing with the last of his strength. Vergil froze, his eyes widening as if he''d understood something unspoken. Without hesitation, Vergil placed his hand on Azriel''s head, his jaw clenched tight. A sudden wave of cold swept through Azriel, numbing the fire inside him. His consciousness flickered¡ªvision fading, his surroundings blurring, the dim room twisting and warping. And then, everything went black. ***** Celestina stared at Azriel, who lay unconscious on the floor, shock coursing through her. It had all happened so suddenly. Just moments ago, she had been discussing with Vergil whether they should stay here, and then¡ª In the next instant, Azriel was convulsing, coughing up blood as if he were being torn apart from the inside. She glanced at the blood pooled around him, still fresh, still warm. His face... pale as death. His breath, shallow. Who¡ªwhat¡ªdid this? There was no one around. No shadow, no enemy. Nothing. Vergil let out a strained cough, covering his mouth as his eyes darkened. "It... wasn''t hard to knock him out," Vergil muttered, his voice tight. "His mental defenses were gone. Completely." Celestina''s brow furrowed. "A mental attack?" Vergil shook his head. His face, grim, darkened even more. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have no clue." They exchanged a glance, both unsettled. If it was an attack, why only Azriel? He was the most injured, sure, but that didn''t explain anything. Eventually, Celestina let out a sigh as she stepped closer to Azriel. "We should clean his face a little." It was covered in dirt and blood. Vergil nodded solemnly. "We should also feed him a health potion, just to be safe..." Hearing Vergil''s words, Celestina hesitated. She looked at Azriel intensely, weighing her options, before biting her lip and making a decision she thought she would never make. ***** "Urgh..." A groan escaped Azriel''s mouth. Opening his eyes slightly, his vision was blurry. After blinking a few times, it sharpened enough for him to regain his senses. He felt the back of his head pressed against something comfortably soft, as if his entire body were wrapped in a warm blanket. Blinking again, Azriel caught sight of a girl with silver hair stained with blood, her gray eyes intensely focused on him. Both her hands pressed against his chest, emitting a soft white glow. "Celestina...?" Her name slipped from his lips without thinking, and her head snapped toward his face, her eyes wide. "You are awake..." She looked relieved. Realizing the position he was in, Azriel returned her gaze with an unreadable expression. ''I would have been happy had it been any other moment in my life...'' Unfortunately, it wasn''t. Celestina removed her hands from his chest, and the white glow disappeared. As soon as it did, the comforting feeling of the blanket vanished. Hiding his disappointment, Azriel slowly pushed himself up with one hand on the cold floor while Celestina supported him, holding his right arm, which ended at the wrist. "How are you feeling?" Azriel still felt like he wasn''t really here. Honestly, everything felt like a distant dream as he recalled what had happened. But... Glancing around the room, he saw Vergil leaning against the wall, concern etched on his face, and Celestina supporting him. But there was no Leo¡ªthe crying fog was gone. Azriel looked at Celestina with a grim expression. "...I have no idea." Truly, he had no idea what had happened¡ªmaybe later, but not now. His mind was too unfocused; he was simply exhausted. Celestina and Vergil exchanged dark looks upon hearing his answer. Even if Azriel didn''t know what had transpired, it didn''t make them feel any better. "How long was I out for?" Azriel asked. Vergil approached him. "An hour, more or less." Azriel''s eyes widened slightly at his words. He snapped his head toward Celestina. "You were constantly using your mana on me for an hour?" Celestina blinked, confused, then nodded. "You had consumed too many health potions, so this was the safest course of action." Azriel had a lot to say about that. What if they had been attacked? What would have happened then? What about now? They only had Vergil¡ªwho was technically the weakest of the three¡ªleft to fight. But in the end, Azriel couldn''t complain; she had done all of that for him. In fact, he felt nothing but gratitude, along with a twinge of guilt as he sighed. "...Thank you." Celestina''s lips curved up. "Of course." Turning his head toward Vergil, Azriel opened his mouth, but before he could speak, another voice echoed from the dark passage. "Looks like you can''t catch a break no matter what you do." Footsteps echoed before a figure emerged from the shadows. Solomon. He was finally here. His hair was disheveled, and his complexion appeared unhealthy, with dried blood on his nose, mouth, and even his eyes. All three froze¡ªnot because of Solomon, but because of the person he dragged behind him like a bag of sand. ''Zoran...'' Zoran, but what was left of him, at least. Instead of the prideful figure Azriel had seen in the cave, the one before his eyes was a mere shell in comparison. He had no legs, no arms, and no eyes¡ªblood covered his face and hair, staining the black suit he wore, at least covering the sleeves that hid his missing limbs. Azriel felt nauseous as he looked at Zoran. Vergil turned his head away with a click of his tongue, his face twisted in disgust. Celestina''s face also grimaced as she looked away. It was too much. In the end, Azriel looked away as well, his eyes meeting Solomon''s, who returned his gaze with an unsettling smile that grew wider despite his appearance. "You look like shit." Chapter 111: An Act of Mercy [6] Azriel''s lips twitched as he glared at Solomon, his annoyance barely masked. Sure, he looked like hell, but Solomon wasn''t faring much better. No visible wounds, but the dried blood smeared across his face told enough about his condition. Without a word, Solomon threw Zoran in front of Azriel, Celestina, and Vergil, as if discarding trash. A groan escaped Zoran''s lips, his face twisting in discomfort. Celestina and Vergil paled, realizing with horror that Zoran was still alive. They stepped back, unsure, while Azriel remained rooted in place, eyes locked on Solomon. "You didn''t kill him?" Azriel''s voice was flat, almost indifferent. Solomon shrugged. "I beat him without needing to. Seemed only fair to let you finish him off after everything." Azriel''s brow furrowed as he looked down at Zoran, who, despite having no eyes, seemed to stare back. A strange, unsettling calm lingered between them. Solomon''s tone softened as he glanced at Celestina and Vergil, who were looking between him and Azriel, clearly confused. "Perhaps the two of you should leave," Solomon suggested, his voice gentler than before. "Wait somewhere else for a bit." They hesitated, exchanging glances. After a brief, silent agreement, they both shook their heads. "We''re staying," they said in unison, voices firm. Solomon raised an eyebrow, surprise flashing across his face before he smiled. "Well, well, little birds finally leaving the nest." Azriel ignored them, his gaze still fixed on Zoran as he crouched, struggling to maintain his balance with only one hand. Losing his right hand had left him off-kilter, but he managed. "I''m sorry, Zoran. You promised me a painless death, but I couldn''t return the favor¡­" Zoran''s dry laugh cut him off. "You think you''re funny, don''t you?" Azriel blinked, caught off guard. He wasn''t trying to be funny. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter He genuinely felt a shred of guilt, seeing the pitiful state Zoran had been reduced to, but that was all. Azriel knew exactly what kind of person Zoran was¡ªa monster, like the rest of them. The guilt was fleeting. He turned to Solomon. "Do you have his ring?" Solomon nodded and produced a white ring, holding it between his fingers like a trophy. Azriel glanced back at Zoran, hesitation creeping in. ''Should I ask him this now?'' With Celestina and Vergil here, it wasn''t exactly the right time to discuss what he was about to reveal. Almost no one knew about it¡ªnot even Celestina. ''Then again... what does it matter anymore?'' The future was gone, destroyed by his own hand. The proof lay before him, bleeding out on the ground. Zoran, the once-proud Heptarch, reduced to this. "Solomon said you lost because of your own foolishness. If I had to guess, you drank the blood of a Voidwalker and lost in a battle of [Soul Domain], right?" Celestina and Vergil looked visibly puzzled, while Solomon shook his head, chuckling softly at their confusion. Voidwalker. They wouldn''t know what that meant. Zoran''s lips twitched into a faint smile at Azriel''s words. "Do you have more of that blood in your ring?" Zoran scoffed, though it sounded more like a raspy breath. "Of course not. You know how rare Voidwalker blood is. The Supreme Archon made sure we only ever had a single vial at a time." Azriel bit his lip, frustration gnawing at him. If only there was more of that blood¡ªit would''ve been invaluable. He looked down at Zoran, his heart hardening. There wasn''t much more to ask. Zoran wouldn''t answer any other questions; the man wouldn''t flinch even under torture. The only option left was to end him. There was no prison on earth that could contain a saint-ranked human. His limbs would regenerate. His eyes would heal. Keeping him alive was pointless, and Zoran would never reveal anything about Neo Genesis. Azriel inhaled sharply. "I''ll give you one chance, Zoran. Work with me." The room fell into stunned silence. Everyone¡ªCelestina, Vergil, even Solomon¡ªstared at him in disbelief. Azriel continued, his voice unwavering. "You have knowledge that surpasses almost anyone. You''re strong, and humanity needs strength like yours. Killing you does more harm than good. I''m not asking you to work for me, but with me. We can create a future where we don''t have to give up." The silence that followed was suffocating. Celestina and Vergil looked at Azriel, their breaths held, too stunned to speak. Solomon''s face was unreadable, but his gaze lingered on Zoran. Zoran''s twisted smile vanished, replaced by a mask of fury. "I will never work with you," he snarled, his voice dripping with venom. Azriel''s heart sank. "I was nothing before he came," Zoran continued, voice trembling with rage. "I was filth, barely surviving on the outskirts until he found me¡ªuntil he saved me. The Supreme Archon gave me purpose. Hope. I owe everything to him." If Zoran had eyes, he would''ve been glaring daggers at Azriel. If he had hands, he would''ve strangled him. If he had feet, he would''ve crushed him. "You might''ve won today, but make no mistake¡ªyou haven''t won the war. You were just lucky. You''ve played with fire, Azriel Crimson, and you have no idea how to extinguish it." Zoran''s voice was low, bitter, each word like a curse. Azriel said nothing, his lips pressed into a thin line. "You''ve started something you aren''t ready for," Zoran spat. "You think you''re clever, but you''re not. If you were, you would''ve waited until you were strong enough to handle this on your own. Now, you''re going to suffer and die¡ªmiserably." The silence that followed was unbearable. Azriel and Zoran locked eyes¡ªwhat was left of them, at least. Azriel turned to Solomon. "Take his head." He felt Celestina and Vergil''s shocked gazes, but he didn''t flinch. He didn''t have the strength to kill a saint. Not now. And he wouldn''t ask the two behind him to do it. But they''d chosen to stay. They had the chance to leave and didn''t take it. Zoran''s lips parted, and a wild, maniacal laughter echoed through the tunnels, reverberating off the walls like the sound of something unhinged. Azriel''s expression darkened. "Take his head. We''ll display it before the entire capital. Let them see how Neo Genesis made their first public debut in Asia¡ªlet them witness how pathetic their leaders are, how worthless the Supreme Archon is, and how weak these so-called ''saviors'' of humanity truly are." Each word dripped with malice, but Zoran''s laughter only grew louder, more unrestrained. ''I wanted to boost my reputation... what better way than to have his head under my name?'' He had already let slip to the two behind him that both he and the academy knew all about Neo Genesis¡ªand that he''d been given a mission. This would catapult his standing. A single, decisive achievement as a prince that would elevate him to the level of the other children of the great clans... perhaps even higher. Solomon''s eyes met Azriel''s, and for a moment, they simply stared at each other in mutual understanding. Then, Solomon stepped forward, crouching beside Zoran, his hand gripping the man''s neck. "I should''ve ripped your tongue out too." Zoran''s laughter only grew louder, echoing through the darkened tunnels. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blood leaked from his closed eyelids¡ªwhether tears from laughter or pain, Azriel couldn''t tell. Solomon''s grip tightened around Zoran''s neck. He began to tear it apart, blood spraying as Celestina and Vergil winced, turning their faces away. Even as his head was being ripped from his body, Zoran kept laughing. No screams. Only laughter¡ªwild, twisted, and mocking. Perhaps the laughter was his scream. Azriel never looked away. He watched as Solomon tore Zoran''s head from his shoulders. When it was done, the laughter ceased. A silence far more painful than Zoran''s laughter filled the place. Solomon tossed the decapitated head toward Azriel, and it rolled to a stop at his feet. Azriel stared at the bloodied, lifeless head. Zoran''s lips were still curled into a smile. In the end, Zoran died smiling. Chapter 112: An Act of Mercy [7] An amethyst portal shimmered open beneath the blinking stars. Out of it stumbled Azriel, his right hand missing, supported by Celestina. Vergil followed, silent and distant, while Solomon emerged last, just before the portal vanished behind them. Celestina and Vergil, still in a daze from what had happened, blinked at Solomon, the one who had created the portal. Azriel, his expression tight, finally spoke. "...You actually fought him?" Solomon grinned. "It''s a long, funny story. I''ll tell you another day." The one he referred to was the Nebula King¡ªCaleus'' father. Azriel nodded, curiosity gnawing at him, but he glanced at Celestina and Vergil, concern clouding his gaze. ''They''ve been silent ever since Zoran''s death... Their first taste of something like this. Of course, they''re not thinking clearly.'' It wasn''t just them. Everything that had transpired today was also a first for Azriel. He had done things in this life that he never imagined he would do in his previous one. Perhaps the difference lay in the fact that the weight of it all hadn''t caught up to him yet¡ªnot with so many things happening at once. And then there was that strange version of him wielding the scythe. Nothing made sense. How was he there? Why did he remove the crying fog from his mind? What did he mean by ''remember''? So many questions, so abruptly, and yet no answers. His expression darkened. ''Not now¡­'' Now wasn''t the time for such thoughts. He was too exhausted¡ªphysically and mentally. Looking around, Azriel and the others found themselves atop the cliff, overlooking the vast black desert. When he turned his head, he froze in shock, just like everyone else, at the sight greeting his crimson eyes. Bones. Bones littered the ground, and skeletal creatures moved about, attacking cadets. Almost all of the skeletons lay defeated, reduced to mere remnants of battle, easily dispatched. It felt as if he were gazing at the aftermath of a war¡ªwhich, in a sense, it was. Humans had clearly triumphed against the skeletons, evidenced by the lack of bodies still intact. No flesh, no blood¡ªjust bones scattered across the battlefield. Skeletons in the shapes of different creatures¡ªsome human, some strangely resembling dinosaurs. There was a variety of them, including creatures with wings. The fact that they had won without any casualties was a feat Azriel doubted he could achieve. Azriel''s expression grew grim as an unsettling realization dawned on him. ''Four apostles.'' The number on the same floor had broken one of the rules, triggering a stampede of skeletons. Luckily, they were weak enough to pose little harm since Zoran had been quickly dealt with, reducing the apostles to three on the same floor¡ªstill breaking the rules, but it clearly made a difference. ''For now, at least.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel was sure the void dungeon would spawn something new and far more nightmarish the longer he, Vergil, and Lumine remained on the same floor. With Celestina''s support, Azriel walked forward, the others following closely. As they moved, the cadets began to notice their presence, a myriad of expressions painted on their faces, most of which were horror and surprise. Celestina was covered in dried blood and dirt, Azriel bore the marks of battle, missing his right hand and smeared with blood, while Solomon, too, appeared battered despite his unexpected presence. Vergil, on the other hand, stood out, seemingly unharmed, with little dirt or blood on him. Yet, none of them smiled. As they progressed further, stepping on the bones that crunched beneath his feet, more cadets began to notice them. Each time they noticed him and his group, they looked surprised, standing up and slowly following from behind. It kept going like that. The further they walked, the fewer skeletons they saw. None attacked them, though. They wouldn''t. Even the dead knew not to attack when a saint was present. As they walked, Azriel and the other three finally reached the center of the battlefield. The remaining skeletons were no longer in sight. "Cadet Azriel... Instructor Solomon?" Instructor Alicia''s voice broke through the silence as she rushed towards them, baffled. A hammer was in her hand, at least almost her entire size, yet she carried it effortlessly. Looking at her appearance, one wouldn''t have thought she could use such a weapon. "What are you doing here?" "...." "Azriel!" came a shout. His head snapped toward the voice, seeing Jasmine and Nol rushing toward them, Yelena and Lumine following closely behind. A group began to form, all cadets gathering at the center. But just like the others, Jasmine gasped, her face paling as she examined their appearances. "Y-your hand...! What happened to it...?" Her gaze lingered on his missing limb, and Yelena and Lumine looked equally solemn. Everyone did. There was no blood coming from it since Azriel had taken a lot of health potions, and Celestina''s light affinity helped a lot. Unfortunately, no one had bandages¡ªat least not for his missing right hand. Some of the cadets looked sick. Jasmine doubted her eyes as a panicked look came over her face. ''Calm down; I am fine. We will talk later.'' But with a gaze, he smiled slightly at her as she bit her lip. Azriel studied everyone calmly, his eyes meeting Nol''s. Nol''s expression was blank, devoid of emotion, though his furrowed brow betrayed his inner turmoil. ''He''s holding back¡­ a lot.'' Glancing around, Azriel sighed inwardly. ''It seems that no one died¡­'' Perhaps it was better if some had perished¡ªor perhaps not. All Azriel knew was that too many deaths wouldn''t have been better for anyone, and his priority wasn''t their lives. His focus was solely on taking down a Heptarch, which he succeeded in doing. Of course, with Nol''s help, he also ensured that no one died during the mission assigned by Freya. Nol hadn''t even needed to call on Lumine, as Freya had used Jasmine instead, which Nol took advantage of. Ignoring the crowd, his gaze fell on one person: Instructor Alicia. Azriel bit his lip, meeting her questioning eyes¡ªeyes that demanded to know not just what had happened to his hand. ''Ah... I really don''t want to do this.'' He hated this part. The air grew suffocating, the silence painful as everyone waited. Jasmine''s shocked gaze burned into him, but he didn''t look at her. He just wanted to be done with it. Azriel''s left hand reached into his torn pocket, pulling something out. With a heavy heart, he extended his left hand before him, opening his palm to reveal a single wedding ring, its white gem shimmering beautifully beneath the stars. His eyes locked onto Alicia''s trembling figure as she stared at the ring. "What... what is the meaning of this?" her voice quivered, her gaze flickering between the ring and Azriel. Azriel''s expression was solemn as he spoke softly. "Instructor Kevin... and Instructor Benson. They both died after a terrorist organization infiltrated the dungeon. They fought until the end. They died like heroes." The silence was deafening. If silence could grow louder, it did now. It took a few seconds for the words to sink in. When they did, Alicia''s hammer fell from her grasp, smashing onto a bone, shattering it beneath its weight. Both her hands rose slowly to her face, trembling, her entire body shaking. Tears welled in her eyes, cascading down her cheeks and splattering on the ground. "N-No¡­ this is a lie¡­ You''re lying! They can''t be dead! Please¡­ my prince¡­ tell me you''re lying." Azriel watched her, his eyes unreadable. "...I''m sorry." For a few seconds, Azriel met her gaze as she kept murmuring, tears streaming down her face. Most of the cadets had lowered their heads, eyes filled with sorrow. His voice held no particular emotion, but it was enough. Alicia collapsed to the ground, her body shaking as tears poured from her eyes. A few female cadets rushed to her side, supporting her as she broke down. Azriel crouched with Celestina''s help, placing the wedding ring in front of Alicia. Then, he stood, turning to face Jasmine, who looked at him with a complicated expression. MVLeMpYr-reader ''Later.'' ''...I know.'' Jasmine nodded slightly, their silent communication understood. Solomon stepped forward, scanning the crowd of cadets as he assessed them. After a moment, he sighed. "The void dungeon trip is officially canceled. We''re heading back to the surface. Neo Genesis attacked there as well. It''s chaos up above, but you are future heroes. Important figures, like the Headmistress and Grandmaster Thomas, will be waiting. Behave accordingly. If you have any concerns, come to me." His words settled over them like a heavy blanket, faces darkening as they nodded in silence. As Solomon walked toward the platform, the cadets followed, their movements quiet and restrained. Azriel stood still, watching as Alicia was helped to her feet. He nodded at the female cadets as they led her away, her sobs growing distant. Watching her retreating form, Azriel felt a heavy weight inside him. He had lied about their deaths. He didn''t want to dishonor their memories, not for Instructor Alicia''s sake. Watching her figure grow smaller, Azriel sighed before moving forward again with Celestina''s support. The others followed silently. In the end, it was only natural for Alicia to feel broken. Alicia, Kevin, and Benson had been childhood friends, after all. And¡­ Alicia was Benson''s wife. The lie he told her was an act of mercy¡ªfor her, for Benson, and for himself. Chapter 113: Aftermath [1] The journey back to the surface took less than a day, but no one rejoiced. They all walked in silence, following Solomon. When they emerged from the black hole, the sensation of drowning left many of the cadets nauseous. Some puked and crouched down. Azriel, however, held himself together as he surveyed the scene, realizing Solomon had been right. It was chaos. Dozens of men in black military uniforms rushed about, shouting orders. Vehicles roared, and healers were scattered among the wounded. The atmosphere was frantic. Azriel followed Solomon, leaving Celestina behind as he scanned the area, his anxiety growing. ''Where is he...?'' Thankfully, moments later, two figures appeared before Solomon and Azriel, causing the other cadets¡ªthose who had recovered from their nausea¡ªto reel back in shock. Headmistress Freya and Grandmaster Thomas stood in front of them. ''Good, he got my message¡­'' Originally, Solomon was supposed to handle the surface attack, but Azriel had made other plans. His focus had been on killing a Heptarch, and so he and Solomon had devised a separate strategy¡ªone only Nol had known about. But Azriel wasn''t heartless enough to let his plan result in mass casualties above. So, he reached out to Grandmaster Thomas in secret, ensuring his arrival without the Frost King''s knowledge. Thomas wasn''t a Saint, but he was still a Grandmaster¡ªmore than enough to ensure minimal casualties on the surface. Azriel trusted his experience. His eyes met Freya''s cold, rose-colored gaze. She hadn''t been aware of his plan. Freya had rooted out the Neo Genesis spies at the academy, along with the other three renowned instructors. Now, her silent stare weighed heavily on him. The cadets paled under her presence, an invisible pressure making it hard to breathe. Her expression was unreadable, save for the slight narrowing of her eyes. ''She''s pissed...'' Azriel felt his lips twitch. He had fooled her not once, not twice, but three times. It must have hurt her pride. Without his status, he had no doubt he would''ve already faced her wrath. story-by-NovelFire But Freya knew how to control herself... at least, he thought so¡ªuntil he saw her eyes flick to his missing right hand, and the faint curve of amusement playing on her lips before she straightened her face. ''She''s amused by this, isn''t she?!'' Grinding his teeth, Azriel forced himself to remain calm. He couldn''t afford to act recklessly here. Freya''s gaze shifted to the crowd of cadets, her voice cold as she addressed them. "You will all be escorted by the other instructors to the hotel where you were previously booked." Her eyes found Azriel again. "Princess Celestina, Princess Jasmine, and Prince Azriel, please follow Grandmaster Thomas and me. We will escort you to a different location." A small commotion rippled through the cadets, but none dared to protest. They couldn''t. It was clear that the academy''s top priority, and that of nearly everyone here, was the safety of the children of the Great Clans. Azriel nodded, and Jasmine and Celestina walked up beside him. Celestina, still processing everything, glanced curiously at Grandmaster Thomas, who met her gaze and bowed his head. "My lady, I''m relieved to see you unharmed," Thomas said, his voice strained. Celestina nodded slowly. "...I appreciate your concern, Uncle Thomas." "Follow me, please. We have arranged a private tent for the three of you," Thomas coughed, yet for some reason, he avoided meeting Azriel''s eyes, making him frown in confusion. ''Did I do something?'' He had, of course. Azriel had done many things, but none that seemed to warrant this behavior from Thomas. Jasmine, noticing the odd tension, narrowed her eyes before catching Azriel''s gaze. Understanding passed between them. She sighed, then unexpectedly wrapped Azriel''s left arm around her for support. "Let me help you." Azriel blinked, momentarily surprised, before his lips curved into a grateful smile. "Thanks." They followed Grandmaster Thomas and Freya toward the tents set up by the government''s military forces. While the hotel the other cadets were heading to was undoubtedly more luxurious, in terms of safety, it wasn''t enough. Azriel, Jasmine, and Celestina¡ªchildren of the Great Clans¡ªhad to be protected at all costs. The safest place was where they would be closest to the soldiers and the heroes. ***** Inside one of the private tents, Azriel sat down on the hard bed while Celestina sat across from him in a chair. Jasmine remained on the bed, sitting beside him. Freya had left to continue sorting out the chaos and calming the capital. Solomon, meanwhile, was with the other heroes, patrolling the streets for safety measures. Now, the three of them were left with Grandmaster Thomas, who stood by the side of the bed, his expression unreadable. Azriel narrowed his eyes. ''He''s really avoiding me, huh...'' He sighed, feeling a twinge of sadness at being ignored, and closed his eyes. In truth, he was beyond exhausted. The only reason he hadn''t collapsed yet was sheer willpower, which was quickly fading. ''I want to sleep...'' But he couldn''t yet. Freya had informed him that a healer would soon arrive to reattach his hand. Few healers were currently in the Sacred Capital and capable of such feats, so it would take time for one to reach the tent. Azriel had told Freya not to rush them, prioritizing others first. His hand could wait¡ªhe wasn''t going to die. Even though it felt like hell. The silence didn''t last long as Celestina, looking suspiciously at Thomas, was the first to speak. "Uncle Thomas, that man Zoran... he said you made some kind of deal involving me. What did he mean by that?" Her eyes sharpened, and Thomas immediately straightened his posture, his lips pressed together. Azriel and Jasmine both opened their eyes, furrowing their brows as they watched him. Eventually, Thomas sighed, his expression somber. He suddenly dropped to one knee, bowing his head¡ªbut not toward Celestina. He was facing Azriel. "Prince Azriel, I offer my sincerest apologies. After dealing with the bombs and half the terrorists, I sensed a formidable presence near the entrance of the void dungeon. I rushed over, but..." His face darkened with regret. "I realized I was no match for that man. He was so strong I couldn''t even move, and he threatened my lady''s life in exchange for information about who called me here." Celestina''s eyes widened at his words, as did Azriel''s and Jasmine''s. ''So he met Zoran and couldn''t even move a muscle...'' Azriel realized just how terrifying Zoran truly was. If it had been anyone other than the madman Solomon by his side, things might have gone horribly wrong. Before either Azriel or Celestina could respond, Jasmine''s voice cut through the tension, cold and sharp as she narrowed her eyes dangerously at Thomas. "So you sold out my little brother to the leader of Neo Genesis?" The air around them froze, silence hanging thick in the room. After what felt like an eternity, Thomas bowed his head even lower in shame and nodded. "I did. I sold out the prince because of my weakness. I understand if my head needs to roll for this." Azriel felt uncomfortable at Thomas''s words. He glanced at Celestina, surprised to see her calm, her expression composed and betraying no emotion. Jasmine huffed, turning away. "Why would your head roll for showing loyalty to the clan you swore to protect? You belong to the Frost Clan, not the Crimson Clan. It''s natural to ensure the heiress''s safety. I would''ve done the same if I had to choose between my brother''s life." Azriel blinked, feeling touched by Jasmine''s words. She glanced at him, her eyes softening with a kind smile. He smiled back. ''I really am lucky, huh...'' He couldn''t quite remember how they had grown so close, but he was grateful for it. Thomas looked up, stunned but silent, as Celestina sighed and spoke. "You''re as loyal as ever, Uncle Thomas. There''s no way my father or I would ever want you dead. You''re family to us." She smiled gently at him. Thomas bit his lip, holding back his emotions, before hesitantly meeting Azriel''s gaze. Azriel smiled, massaging his jaw with his only hand. "As my dear sister already said, who am I to judge you for being loyal to your family?" Thomas''s eyes widened before a relieved smile broke across his face. He bowed again, his voice thick with gratitude. "Thank you, Prince Azriel, Princess Jasmine, my lady. I''ve realized my weakness. That Heptarch showed me I need to change so I''ll never have to make such a choice again." Clenching his fists, determination flashed across his face. As he stood, Celestina turned to Azriel, her smile fading. "But how did you do it? Contact Uncle Thomas in secret and lure the Heptarch toward you?" Her words earned her the stares of everyone in the room. Azriel smiled wryly. Each of them knew parts of his mission, but not all of it¡ªnot even Freya. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sighed, glancing around at their curious faces, then chuckled helplessly. "If you really want to know, I guess I should start from the very beginning." Chapter 114: Aftermath [2] It all started a few weeks after the White Haven incident with Azriel and Nol. Azriel was supposed to rest¡ªhis parents and sister were worried, and he wasn''t allowed to train. But instead of complaining, he obliged. He didn''t want to make them anxious. But did that mean he was going to sit idle? Of course not! His plan had always been to change the future, and he had already begun putting everything in motion. Knowing that Nol still possessed Dante''s blood, he made Nol invite Dante to another meeting, convincing him to fully join their side. Though Azriel wasn''t privy to the details of what Nol said, the task was completed flawlessly, and Dante offered more of his blood afterward. Next came the Christmas banquet. Azriel''s grand entrance and his duel with Caleus¡ªat first glance, Freya assumed it was all to impress her, to get her to follow Azriel''s wishes. But that wasn''t the plan at all. Azriel was fooling her, and she eventually realized it. He made her believe they were being monitored by Neo Genesis operatives during the banquet. The decoy plans he planted were intentional. When Freya found out, she still had one burning question: How could anyone have been listening? After all, she had placed a sound barrier around them. No one should have been able to hear their conversation. But¡­ The truth was, Azriel didn''t know if there were actual Neo Genesis spies present. It didn''t matter. He was the spy¡ªor rather, Solomon was. Solomon had been carrying a recording device the entire time, capturing their conversation. Eventually, Solomon passed the recording to Azriel, who handed it to Nol. Nol then gave it to Dante. Dante''s mission was simple: leak the plan, along with Azriel''s existence, to one of the Heptarchs. A difficult mission, given that the Heptarchs usually resided in the Void Realm. But Dante had learned of Zoran''s return beforehand. That''s why he went to a Neo Genesis''s base in Antarctica, where Zoran''s anchor was located. All Dante had to do was wait for his terrifying mission to begin. And it did. His luck paid off¡ªZoran came. After that, everyone knew what happened. Dante sacrificed himself. He was a hero. For Azriel and Nol, at least. Zoran, upon learning of Azriel''s existence and how his book had been rendered useless, became agitated. Instead of thinking things through, he panicked and came directly for Azriel. He wanted Azriel dead. In his eyes, Azriel was a dangerous threat. But... He didn''t realize that Azriel had anticipated this and was waiting for him. Freya remained oblivious until she arrived and saw Grandmaster Thomas. At first, she must have thought Solomon would handle the surface, but Azriel had other plans. He explained everything, leaving out certain parts he couldn''t disclose. The others were left stunned. Jasmine was the first to break the silence. "So you had someone infiltrate Neo Genesis¡­ and draw Zoran to you? Dante, was it?" Azriel pressed his lips together before nodding. "He''s a hero. Because of his actions, someone as dangerous as Zoran has been dealt with." Celestina spoke next, her relief evident, though few knew of Zoran''s existence. If it were common knowledge, his bounty would be staggering. Azriel nodded. "Indeed. Sir Dante was a hero, sacrificing himself for the greater good." Celestina furrowed her brows. "And Uncle Thomas?" Azriel sighed, glancing at Thomas, who gave a nod. Shrugging, Azriel replied lightly, "It wasn''t difficult to contact Grandmaster Thomas¡ªafter all, I have his number." He was a prince, after all. How could he not have the contact information of the Frost King''s right hand, especially when their clans were on good terms? Reaching out to Thomas, Azriel shared parts of the plan, warning him of the impending attack and advising him not to trust anyone. He also hinted that Celestina might be in danger and that it would be best not to inform Ragnar. Azriel hadn''t been sure if Thomas would listen. But fortunately, he did. Though, Azriel had another purpose for Thomas being here. Celestina slowly began to piece everything together. Azriel felt strange under the weight of their stares. They were... Shocked. From their perspective, Azriel had been planning this for months, managing to outwit people who could kill him in an instant. Jasmine looked at him with a worried expression. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She undoubtedly had much to say, but held back, knowing they were not alone. Unfortunately, before any more questions could be asked, the healer finally arrived. Celestina and Thomas left, heading to another tent, while Jasmine stayed behind. Azriel and Thomas exchanged a glance. Azriel gave a nod, and Thomas returned the gesture before departing. Azriel shifted his gaze toward Jasmine, but before he could speak, she cut him off. "I''m staying, no matter what." Azriel blinked, then offered a faint smile. The female healer sat down on the chair in front of him. "My prince, if you could please hand me your... hand." Azriel nodded, tapping his storage ring, and his right hand materialized. Jasmine paled, clenching her trembling fists, but she didn''t look away. NovelFire.com-exclusive The process of reattaching his hand was as straightforward as it could be, given the healer''s affinity for healing. Still, it took a significant amount of her mana. After 30 exhausting minutes, the procedure was finished, and the healer quietly left. When she did¡­ Azriel''s consciousness finally slipped away. ***** Most of the streets were filled with frightened humans, some even injured. Undoubtedly, Thomas had saved many lives as he looked at them. But not all. He had left the rest to the military and heroes before rushing off to confront Zoran, failing miserably. ...Casualties had occurred. As he walked forward, he suddenly turned to his right, entering one of the narrow passages between the buildings. Here, a deserted street lay before him. It was nighttime, and as he continued forward, he eventually came to a halt. A pair of eyes met his, shining in the darkness. Standing in front of a ladder that led to the top of a building was a silver-haired boy wearing a simple black T-shirt and pants. His crimson eyes shifted to Thomas, and he offered a smile before bowing. "It''s an honor to meet you, Grandmaster Thomas. My name is Nol." Chapter 115: Aftermath [3] Thomas silently observed the silver-haired boy before him. He had received a message while in his private tent, a text from an unknown number instructing him to meet here, under Azriel''s orders. Normally, he would have been skeptical, but the nod from Azriel made him comply. ''Cadet Nol... A silver-haired boy was reported staying in the Crimson Mansion these past few months...'' As the right hand of the Frost King, it was his duty to gather as much information as possible, whether it came from allies or enemies. But here was the problem¡ªhe didn''t get much about this boy. Nol hadn''t stood out in the rankings for the first year, and yet... ''Intermediate rank...'' Thomas mused, though he knew it was a facade. This boy wasn''t ordinary. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was strong, too strong for his age. Nol stood there silently, a smile playing on his lips, as Thomas asked. "Who exactly are you?" Nol blinked before chuckling softly. "Me? I''m like you, Grandmaster Thomas. The true sword of my master." Master? "Are you referring to Prince Azriel?" Nol nodded, his smile brightening. "Exactly! Just as you are the right hand of the Frost King, I am the right hand of my master. I''m here on his orders, as your presence may be needed if... well, things get complicated." Thomas inwardly felt perplexed. A boy this young, serving the prince? While master-servant relationships weren''t unheard of, there were still laws preventing those under eighteen from being forced into such roles. Which meant... Nol was serving Prince Azriel willingly. ''What about his parents?'' Thomas wondered but held the question back. The fact that Nol had been living in the Crimson Mansion likely meant his relationship with his family was... complicated, if it existed at all. In truth, it didn''t. Nol had no memory of his parents, nor did he know anyone before Azriel. His earliest recollections were of White Haven, and the first person he had ever met was the prince. Thomas sighed, softening his tone. "Prince Azriel must trust you a great deal to send you here. If I may ask, why?" Nol nodded. "Of course, he trusts me. I know him better than anyone. As for why you''re here..." Nol tapped his storage ring, and a small device appeared in his hand. "It''s because of this¡ªa void artifact." Thomas''s eyes widened. ''A void artifact? Such a modern-looking device?'' It resembled something as ordinary as a tablet, yet this was anything but ordinary. Void artifacts were rare, and this one... felt even more unusual. As if sensing his thoughts, Nol continued. "This isn''t a normal void artifact. It''s artificial, made by Neo Genesis¡ªor at least, that''s what my master and I believe. Someone in Neo Genesis has the ability to create void artifacts." Thomas felt a jolt, as if struck by a heavy blow. "Artificially made? That''s..." The implications were staggering. If Neo Genesis had someone who could manufacture void artifacts, it would change everything. The power shift would be unimaginable. If that were true, Neo Genesis was far more dangerous than he''d ever considered. "What does this void artifact do?" Nol nodded, narrowing his eyes at the device. "There aren''t many like this one. It acts as a locator, allowing those who possess it to track each other''s positions, as long as they''re on the same floor in the void dungeon. It might even work in the void realm, though with a limited range." Thomas''s expression hardened. It was impossible to use current technology or equipment to locate within the void dungeon or realm. Scientists theorized it had to do with the mana or frequencies in those places. "If we''re here... and you have that device..." Thomas trailed off, realizing what it meant. Nol nodded, glancing up at the building''s rooftop ladder. "Someone with a similar device is here, in the capital, waiting." Nol turned to Thomas. "For the sake of our masters, wouldn''t it be wise to greet them?" Nol''s smile widened. Thomas, his expression darkening, gave a brief nod. If there was indeed someone on the rooftop, he should have sensed it. But he hadn''t. Which meant the person was either on the same level as him, or stronger, or perhaps using another void artifact. Regardless, none of those were good options. Thomas grew more cautious, approaching the ladder, Nol stepping aside. ''Most who were captured killed themselves with poison hidden beneath their tongues... The capital is still recovering from the recent attack, and most are being treated or consoled by the heroes and soldiers.'' Another fight breaking out here would be disastrous. Without the element of surprise, casualties would skyrocket. His eyes flicked to Nol. ''He must have a plan, surely.'' Instead of climbing the ladder, Thomas gripped Nol''s shoulders. In an instant, they found themselves on the rooftop. Nol blinked, startled. "So this is the speed of a Grandmaster... I think I might throw up my heavenly meal." Not that he would. Food was nearly as precious to him as his master. As they approached the edge of the rooftop, Thomas''s eyes widened. A figure stood at the edge, gazing out at the streets below. A man dressed in black. Sensing their presence, the man turned. Both Thomas and Nol froze. A black cloth covered the man''s eyes, yet he looked directly at them with a twisted smile. ''It''s him...'' A chill ran through their veins. Something was deeply, disturbingly wrong with this man. The man in black gave a slight bow. "Pleased to meet you again, Grandmaster Thomas. And honored to meet you, Sir Nol. Delegates of King Ragnar Frost and Apostle Azriel Crimson." Thomas felt the man''s gaze despite the cloth over his eyes. It made his skin crawl. ''Delegates... And Apostle Azriel?'' The word "delegate" told Thomas everything he needed to know. This was a negotiation. But what unsettled him was the title of "Apostle" used for Azriel. It was unfamiliar. "Would it be polite to ask the name of the man before me?" The man in black chuckled darkly. "Ah, we didn''t have time to chat earlier, thanks to the Heptarch of Ruin. Well, I''m nobody." Thomas scowled, while Nol remained unreadable, his gaze cautious. The man''s smile faded, replaced by a cold expression. The air grew thick as he took a step forward. Instantly, a greatsword materialized in Thomas''s hand. "Move any closer, and I''ll cut you down." The man stopped, sighed, and spoke in a detached tone. read only on m-vl _e|mp,yr "I''m here for one reason. I received a message from the Supreme Archon." Both Thomas and Nol tensed at the name. The true mastermind behind Neo Genesis. "I have a message," the man continued. "Tell your master, Sir Nol¡ªtell Prince Azriel Crimson to surrender. The Supreme Archon is willing to forgive this... rebellion." Nol''s eyes darkened, fury simmering beneath the surface. "How dare you? A lowlife like you and that Supreme Archon dare to command my master?" For a moment, it seemed Nol might strike the man down, but he composed himself, his expression returning to calm. The man in black remained silent before continuing. "I''m only a messenger. The prince is on the wrong side. Surrender, and we will forgive the death of Heptarch Zoran. In fact, we offer Zoran''s position to him." Both Thomas and Nol were stunned. Neo Genesis was offering Azriel a seat as one of their leaders. ''Is the prince really worth that much?'' Thomas thought, though he doubted the man''s words. Nol''s lips curled into a dangerous smile. "You''ve delivered your message, now let me deliver mine." Suddenly, Nol tapped his storage ring. In an instant, he was holding a severed head, tossing it at the man''s feet. "Master formally declines your job offer. But he sends his regards with this gift." Nol''s smile twisted further. "Now you have all seven heads back." Chapter 116: Aftermath [4] Nol''s words were met with a tense silence that put Thomas on edge, his body instinctively ready to strike at the man in black. The man in black stared coldly at Nol before silently crouching down, picking up Zoran''s head with the black gloves he wore. He placed it in his storage ring, that was slipped over the glove as if nothing were out of place. Thomas had no idea how strong the man in black truly was. He knew, at the very least, that he wasn''t on Zoran''s level¡ªor so he believed. But there was something off. His battle sense failed to give him any real sense of the man''s strength. He knew Zoran, a Heptarch, was higher in rank within Neo Genesis, but strength didn''t seem to dictate everything there. Read exclusives on mvlemp _y,r. If Azriel had been offered a position as a Heptarch, then power alone wasn''t the only factor. For all he knew, this man could be stronger than Zoran¡ªwho was a grade 2 saint, like Solomon. Suddenly, as Thomas squinted, he noticed something. ''What¡­!'' His breath hitched, and a cold realization crept over him¡ªsomething that answered the nagging questions he had about the man in black. Something that made his blood run cold. Goosebumps prickled across his skin as his body turned pale. The man in black looked toward Thomas, his lips curling into a slight, mischievous grin, like someone who had been caught. He was caught. Thomas raised his greatsword, positioning it in front of him. Nol, noticing the shift in tension, glanced between the two, confused. But Nol was sharp. Quietly, he took a few cautious steps back, eyes darting between Thomas and the man. "I will be taking my leave now. Thank you for your time, Sir Nol, Grandmaster Thomas." The man in black spoke softly, then turned his back and began walking toward the edge of the rooftop. Thomas'' eyes widened as he watched the man casually distance himself. His back grew smaller with each step. Just as Thomas was about to act, the man in black stopped. Without turning fully, he looked over his shoulder, his voice cold as he spoke. "If you and I were to fight right now... I would win." The words hung in the air like a threat. Thomas'' expression darkened, but he hesitated. Not because he feared losing. No, that wasn''t it. He knew this man could fight him, and if they did, the chaos that would follow would spiral out of control. It wasn''t worth the risk. Not here. Not now. The situation was too unfavorable. So all Thomas could do was watch as the man in black jumped from the roof, disappearing before their eyes. Thomas rushed to the edge, peering down. But... there was nothing. He was gone. Vanished into the cold night. Thomas turned to Nol, who wore a grim expression. "...What did you find out?" Nol asked. Thomas hesitated, his gaze shifting to the streets below. His voice was low, dark. "That man¡­ is no human." Thomas gritted his teeth, his knuckles white around the hilt of his sword. "It''s a Grade 3 Titan... a skinwalker." ***** An entire day had passed since Azriel had fallen asleep and woken up again. The chaos in the sacred capital had subsided, but that didn''t mean the citizens were no longer afraid. Most of the heroes from various guilds, who had arrived first, had either started to retreat or were guarding the tents, all due to the presence of Azriel, Celestina, and Jasmine. Government soldiers continued patrolling the capital, vigilant in case of further enemy attacks. Azriel sat on his bed, his gaze fixed on Freya, who sat in a chair across from him, staring back coldly. She was seated with her legs crossed, wearing a black dress. The dress was simple yet commanding, with stiff fabric that wrapped around her like a second skin, its texture rough and devoid of elegance¡ªsuited for someone who prioritized battle over beauty. Her rose-colored eyes were narrowed at him. Any other man might have thanked the gods for having such a figure before him, but Azriel was different. He looked at her with a dark expression. "Are you here to admire your prince, or do you actually plan on saying something?" Azriel asked, breaking the silence, sitting up straighter, his back now rigid. Freya''s eyes sharpened further at his harsh tone. But Azriel had his reasons¡ªthe pressure she was emitting made him feel uneasy. He was still exhausted, hoping to finally catch a break after everything had gone, if not perfectly, then at least as he had planned. His right hand, reattached but still wrapped in bandages, throbbed slightly. The healer had advised keeping the bandages on for two weeks, though Azriel didn''t fully understand why, given that he could already move his hand with ease. Still, he had complied. Jasmine had retired to a private tent to get some much-needed sleep, and Freya, of course, had seized the opportunity to approach him while they were alone. Before she could speak, Azriel interrupted again. "And suppress that aura. I''m not your enemy, nor am I a subordinate you need to intimidate." Freya''s eyes stayed locked on him, analyzing his face, noticing the discomfort he was attempting to hide. Her lips twitched, nearly curving into a smile, amused by the reaction of the usually composed prince. ''I shouldn''t push my luck... Our relationship is already at rock bottom.'' Eventually, Freya withdrew her aura, and Azriel let out an audible sigh of relief. Had it been anyone else, Freya might have taken their life on the spot, but Azriel wasn''t just anyone. He was a prince¡ªthough not the heir¡ªand clearly favored by the Crimson Clan. Besides, if she were to attack him now, there would be no escape. The soldiers outside had seen her enter his tent alone, and even if she killed them too, the trail would eventually lead back to her. The great clans were not to be underestimated. Freya knew firsthand how terrifying they could be. When Freya finally spoke, her tone was as cold as a blade poised to strike. "Three hundred and nineteen people died in Neo Genesis''s attack. Among them were ninety-four women, twenty-six children, and the rest men." The air grew colder as Azriel stared back at her with a dark, unreadable expression. "Their deaths could have been avoided if you and Solomon had simply followed the plan," Freya continued. "But instead, the two of you had your own agenda and didn''t even bother informing us when I assigned you the mission." Disobeying a mission usually carried severe consequences, but Freya couldn''t enforce anything here¡ªnot when Azriel had gambled and won. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was responsible for the death of a Heptarch, a feat already stirring rumors across the Sacred Capital and soon, the entire world. It was inevitable that the Crimson Clan would claim this victory under Azriel''s name. This would be Azriel Crimson''s first official achievement as a prince: the slaying of a Heptarch. Azriel''s voice softened as he responded. "I don''t trust you. I didn''t trust Instructor Salvator, or Instructor Juliet, or Instructor Ranni. I only trusted Solomon. If the price for killing someone like Zoran was the deaths of 319 people, then I think I got lucky. Keeping him alive would have led to far greater tragedy." He continued. "As for those 319 people, if you want me to mourn them, I''m sorry, but I won''t. I don''t deserve to. But if it would make you feel better, you can give me their names and faces, and I''ll carry them with me for the rest of my life." A heavy pause hung in the air between them. The mood was solemn, and Freya, though listening to his words, knew he was right. If not for Azriel''s warning about Neo Genesis''s plan to attack the Void Dungeon and their spies within the academy, the death toll would have been far worse. In essence, Azriel had saved Asia today. ''If the first and second groups had met, the spies hiding in the second group might have slaughtered everyone, especially with Instructor Benson being a traitor. Yet, Azriel managed to handle everything.'' Freya sighed, her gaze softening slightly, her voice losing some of its edge. "There''s a rumor among the cadets. They''re saying that alongside the Crimson Princess was a silver-haired blood devil who decapitated the terrorists on the first floor. And on the second floor, a blonde knight and a green-eyed archer slaughtered hundreds of undead, saving countless cadets." ''That silver-haired boy¡­ Cadet Nol, the one who entered the academy with Azriel. I thought he was just a normal servant, but now I see. He was Azriel''s trump card against the second group. An intermediate rank that Instructor Benson hadn''t accounted for.'' Undoubtedly, Benson must have panicked when Jasmine appeared. He probably thought dealing with Azriel would be easier, planning to eliminate Jasmine with the others'' help afterward. But none of it worked. Instructor Benson and his men had all fallen to a single boy. "Nol is one of mine," Azriel said, his tone firm. "You don''t need to worry about him. I''ll speak to him about his¡­ actions. As for Lumine and Yelena, I have nothing to say about them. They seem like good people. Heroes, undoubtedly." Freya frowned. ''I understand his lack of trust, but can he be any more reckless?'' "Are you not afraid you could have died?" Freya asked, her voice tightening. "In fact, you''ve lied to me three times. I could ignore all consequences right now and kill you, then run." Azriel looked at her for a few moments before breaking into a smile. "Of course, I fear death. Who doesn''t? But if you want to kill me, Headmistress, go ahead. Take my head and run for the rest of your life. I''m sure someone with your abilities could manage to never get caught. But would I do it all again? Without hesitation." Chapter 117: Aftermath [5] If anyone had oerheard the conversation between the two, they would have undoubtedly felt the urge to flee. That was how uncomfortable the tension between Azriel and Freya had become. The saddest part was that Azriel and Freya didn''t dislike each other out of simple animosity¡ªit was because they knew, deep down, they couldn''t trust one another. Each was aware that the other would seize any opportunity to exploit the situation, just as Azriel had done before. Freya eventually sighed, tapping her fingers on the armrest. "What''s done is done, I suppose... You did well, my prince." Azriel looked slightly surprised by the sudden acknowledgment, watching as Freya turned her head toward the entrance of the tenth. "Do you know what I want?" she asked. "I imagine you must have an idea." Azriel looked at her quietly before responding in a soft voice. "...A true hero." ''So, he does know.'' Freya''s lips curved slightly¡ªa rare sight that could have captivated anyone entering the tenth at that moment. "Indeed, a true hero," she said. "This incident has shown me who runs from danger and who charges toward it, who leads and who follows, who is capable and who isn''t. Before all this, I thought I knew the answer... and that answer was you. But now..." Azriel smiled, his gaze now fixed on the entrance. "You''ve set your sights on Lumine, haven''t you?" Freya nodded, her thoughts racing. ''How did he get so strong? No matter how much I tried to dig into his past, there was nothing¡ªno records of battles or major fights. Could his talent really be that immense?'' "Before my fight with Instructor Benson, I watched the cadets¡ªeach and every one of them." Freya''s eyes widened slightly¡ªa rare reaction¡ªas she turned to Azriel, who remained focused on the entrance. "This year is truly talented. It makes me wonder if my years spent in the void realm were wasted. Perhaps it should''ve been them instead." ''Is he feeling... insecure?'' Though surprised, Freya understood what he meant. Two years in the void realm¡ªfighting, surviving¡ªyet he rose only to a Grade 3 Intermediate. ''But then again, he had no formal training, no notable achievements at the time. He was young and yet¡­ he survived. Came out stronger.'' Freya considered offering words of support, but their relationship was too complex for that. "Princess Celestina''s fight against the Dark King was... underwhelming," Azriel remarked. "She already has experience, but she was also overwhelming in sheer power. If she grows, most won''t stand a chance against her." That was, of course, if she learned to control her [Unique Skill]. Freya and the others didn''t know, but Azriel did. Celestina avoided using her [Unique Skill] out of fear she might lose control. But if she ever mastered it... the thought both terrified and excited Azriel. "Cadet Lumine has an affinity for fire, though I suspect he may have a dual¡ªor even multiple¡ªaffinities." "...!" Freya''s eyes opened fully, her shock apparent. ''More than two affinities!?'' If true, Lumine would be the first human to possess such power. "Cadet Yelena has an affinity for mana manipulation, shaping it to her will. As for Cadet Vergil¡­ I''m uncertain. His affinity seems related to the mind, at the very least." Azriel didn''t stop. One by one, he recounted the abilities of the cadets he had observed. Freya listened quietly, recognizing the value of this information. Finally, Azriel turned toward her. "You want a true hero. Someone to nurture, someone who can lead us to victory in a battle we are doomed to lose..." Freya''s breath caught. ''He knows...!'' Of course, he did. ''He has been to the undiscovered parts of the void realm...'' Who knew what secrets he had uncovered there? Azriel''s eyes were clear as he spoke. "Become Lumine''s mentor." Freya blinked, processing his words. "If you want a true hero," Azriel continued, "you have to train him. He''s risen to this level on his own. Imagine how much more he could achieve with someone like you guiding him. Not just Lumine, but Yelena as well. Celestina has her own path to walk as a princess and a hero. After all of this, she''ll undoubtedly work on herself. We should leave her to it." Freya found herself unable to argue. Azriel was right. If she took Lumine and perhaps Yelena under her wing, they would soar to new heights. With the Tournament of the Greats approaching, someone like Lumine might even win the first-year bracket. ''I can''t waste this opportunity.'' Freya thought, turning back to those scarlet eyes of his. "And what about you?" she asked. Though they weren''t on the best terms, if Azriel asked her to mentor him as well, Freya would accept. He was vital to the future¡ªprince or not¡ªand undeniably talented. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Besides, I have heard he''s never had anyone properly train him. Everything he''s done has almost been self-taught.'' Even though Azriel had defeated Benson, a man ranked higher than himself, there was still room for improvement¡ªespecially considering the state in which he had emerged from the Void Dungeon. Azriel looked briefly surprised before breaking into a smile. "Me? Oh, I''ll be training a lot from now on. You don''t have to worry about me getting involved with another terrorist organization." ''That''s a relief...'' Freya sighed in quiet amusement. Had he come to her the next day announcing another terrorist threat, she might''ve strangled him on the spot. "Do you want me to mentor you as well?" Azriel''s smile turned grateful as he shook his head. "Thank you for the offer, but... I already have someone in mind." He glanced back at the entrance, his smile turning sad. "If I can find her... and if she''s not mad at me anymore, that is." ***** Azriel stared at the entrance, where Freya had left moments ago, the silence in the room settling back in. Even though everything was finally over, his thoughts lingered on how close it had all come to collapsing. ''If Zoran hadn''t been so obsessed with preserving the second floor, Solomon would''ve had a much harder time.'' There was even a chance Solomon might''ve lost¡ªespecially with Zoran having consumed the blood of a Voidwalker. But Zoran had made a crucial mistake. One he wasn''t even aware of. He had challenged Solomon to a battle of [Soul Domain]. Azriel sighed, flexing his right hand, watching it move as if nothing had happened. It was restored, yet there was a strange, lingering sensation. He was about to rise from the bed when his body froze, eyes widening as a series of panels blinked into existence before him. [ ? Main Event Completed: Birth of Genesis.] [ ? Main Quest Failed: Defeat and capture the leader.] [ ? Side Quest Failed: Defeat and capture the leader''s allies.] [ ? Side Quest Failed: Prevent any cadets from dying in the Void Dungeon.] [ ? Performance evaluation: Horribl¡ªr???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????!] Discover new worlds on -mpyr. [Error! Error! Error!] : [A change has occurred in the main event.] : [A change has occurred in the main quest.] : [A change has occurred in the side quests.] : [Reevaluating host actions.] : [Reevaluating main event difficulty.] : [Error! Unable to evaluate host actions before the start of the main event.] : [Host has made unpredictable changes to the timeline.] : [r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!????? has interfered with the system.] : [r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!????? has interfered with r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????.] [r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????] Azriel''s breath caught in his throat as the panels flashed before him, too fast to process. He could barely keep up. ''...This is definitely not what I expected..!'' : [Main quest has been altered by r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????.] : [Side quests have been altered by r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????.] : [Performance has been reevaluated by r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????.] : [r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!????? is attempting to communicate with host.] : [Error! Unable to communi¡ªattempt successful.] : [REMEMBER.] "¡­!" Azriel inhaled sharply, goosebumps rising across his skin as a wave of cold dread swept through him. His throat felt dry, his body frozen in place. The word on the screen burned into his vision. : [A change has occurred in the timeline.] : [System granted by r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!????? will shut down after evaluation by r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????.] : [...It was nice knowing you, however brief.] ''What...?'' Azriel''s mind went blank as more panels erupted before his eyes. The sheer volume overwhelmed him, each message adding to the chaos swirling in his head. [ ? Main Quest Completed: Defeat the Apostle of Ruin, Zoran.] [ ? Side Quest Completed: Defeat the leader, Benson, and his allies.] [ ? Performance evaluation: Dazzling!] -> [Your actions have shattered the timeline in one swift move!] -> [Keep your friends close, but your enemies closer! Not even the esteemed Saint Freya suspected Instructor Benson''s treachery, yet you deceived them all.] -> [Instructor Kevin, an innocent man, wasn''t even spared from the son of death''s judgment. How treacherous!] -> [Not even the wrath of the Void Dungeon deterred you. A Cradler couldn''t make you back down.] -> [Benson and his allies fell one by one, slaughtered by the son of death. Your disgraceful actions were¡­ magnificent!] -> [Not even the son of Ruin anticipated how patiently you orchestrated his downfall. In death, even ruin cannot escape. Family means nothing to you! Astounding!] [ ? Event Experience: 30% gained.] -> [Mana Core Level 2: [0%¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª[64%]¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª100%]] Azriel felt like he was floating, euphoria flooding every part of his body as an electric pulse of energy surged through him. [ ? Quest Reward: Staying alive!] : [System will now shut down.] : [Status updated!] : [...Goodbye.] He blinked, staring at the last panel. After what seemed like an eternity, piecing together the whirlwind of information he''d just witnessed, a hollow laugh escaped his lips. "This¡­ What am I supposed to say about this?" Chapter 118: Regret [1] A few hours after the system shut down, Azriel could only hold back his tears, waiting until he was alone in his bed to cry. Why? Because everyone was allowed to return to the academy or go home. Naturally, the four great clans were enraged by the situation and had each sent their own armies: the Dusk Army, the Nebula Army, the Frost Army, and the Crimson Army. The guilds affiliated with them were also dispatched immediately. Of course, Celestina would be escorted with the help of Grandmaster Thomas and the Frost Army, while the same would happen with Azriel and Jasmine. For such an event to occur, the academy¡ªspecifically Freya¡ªwould face a lot of backlash, but she would manage. Hell, she had barely managed when the death toll in the book was in the thousands, so now? She should be fine. Azriel stood inside his private tent with Jasmine, waiting for their escort to arrive. "How''s your hand?" Jasmine asked, her expression concerned as she looked at Azriel''s bandaged hand. Smiling, Azriel lifted his right hand, clenching and opening it in front of her. "Perfectly fine now. See?" Jasmine narrowed her eyes but hummed, seeing that he didn''t seem to be in pain anymore. Then, her gaze drifted to another spot. Azriel was simply wearing a black t-shirt and pants, having changed out of his torn academy clothes after Freya left. It wasn''t exactly what he should be wearing in public, but he didn''t have a choice¡ªthere was nothing else, and he wasn''t interested in wearing any military gear. ''I still have the clothes Solomon gave me back in Europe though¡­'' It might come in handy someday. Speaking of Solomon, he had visited Azriel earlier to check on his condition before heading toward the cadets staying at the hotel. His presence wasn''t really needed anymore, not with all the other people around to protect them. Instead, it was better for him to ensure nothing happened to the cadets. ''At least he''s happy with Zoran''s mana core...'' Though it pained him, Azriel understood it was only natural for Solomon to claim Zoran''s core. He had killed him, after all. Even though taking mana cores from humans was frowned upon, Azriel didn''t have much of a choice with [Core Reaper], while Solomon¡­ well, he simply didn''t care. The negative view on harvesting mana cores from humans was a rule the four great clans had intentionally made. They''d spread rumors and laws about it to control certain things. Most people didn''t even know it was possible to absorb a human''s mana core. What choice did they have? The four great clans had to maintain control, or chaos would break out. Jasmine hesitated for a moment before speaking, pulling Azriel out of his thoughts. "I''ve noticed you''ve been wearing that since we came back to the surface, but¡­ why is your entire left arm bandaged? Is there an injury there too that the healers missed?" She was staring at his left arm, which made sense¡ªhe was wearing a sleeveless t-shirt. Azriel glanced down at his bandaged arm, the fresh wrappings he''d put on a few hours ago. He looked back at Jasmine. ''It''s exhausting trying to hide this all the time.'' He didn''t particularly mind her seeing the mark of the Son of Death, but he preferred if she didn''t. m _vl _em _p _yr only Maybe if he were the Apostle of Life or Dreams, it would be different, but... The Apostle of Death, if known to all, would naturally be seen negatively through human eyes. Azriel spoke softly. "This? It''s an injury, yes... but not one I got in the Void Dungeon. It''s from the Void Realm. Even if I became an advanced, it wouldn''t heal." Jasmine''s eyes widened as the air between them grew solemn. She bit her lip, staring at his bandaged arm. "Does it hurt¡­?" Azriel chuckled and shook his head. "No, not really. But I''d rather keep it hidden. It''s not something most people would want to see." Catching his meaning, Jasmine nodded and backed off from the subject. ''How understanding.'' He felt grateful to have such a sister. ''I should show her more appreciation¡­'' He nodded to himself, pleased by his own selfless thoughts¡ªafter all, that''s who he was. A selfless, honorable person. Perhaps to lighten the mood, Jasmine smirked at him suddenly. "You know, Mom''s been nagging me for the past hour on the phone¡­ She has a lot to say to you. I managed to keep her from calling, telling her you were fine, but once we''re back home? I''m not so sure." A cold wave of dread washed over Azriel''s entire body, his face showing panic as he looked at Jasmine and processed her words. ''Oh shit¡­'' He had totally forgotten. His mother. She was definitely going to kill him. ''Wait, wait¡­ Dad will understand, and he''ll calm her d¡ª'' Azriel''s thoughts darkened as he remembered the¡­ dynamic between his parents. His dad might be the Crimson King, but his mother was the queen. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A queen who ruled her subjects¡ªnamely his dad. ''¡­How can someone so feared be so useless?'' Azriel looked at Jasmine with a pleading expression, but she averted her eyes, glancing at him pitifully from time to time. Her intentions were clear: he was on his own for this one. A dry laugh escaped his lips. ''First the system shuts down without even giving me a reward, and now I''m entering a new "main event" that''s possibly more dangerous than what I just completed.'' Things didn''t seem good. At the very least, despite that useless system of his and the creepy panels that came with it, he had gained a lot from the event''s experience. Now? He was extremely close to becoming a Grade 1 Intermediate. Just like that. Before he could dwell on his despair, the curtain of the tent opened, and a man with a typical buzz cut walked in, straightening his posture. "I greet Prince Azriel and Princess Jasmine of the Crimson Clan," the man said, thumping his right fist against his chest as he bowed. Jasmine nodded, her expression cold. ''Was she always this cold-looking¡­?'' Azriel thought, puzzled. "You may look up," she said, her voice equally cold. ''And this cold-sounding?!'' Perhaps he had been so doted on by Jasmine that he had never noticed how she appeared to others. Even the book never mentioned how she acted in front of other people since she had been cold from the very beginning after Azriel''s death. But now he was alive. The man straightened his posture but didn''t dare meet her eyes. "There are two people claiming to be from the Crimson Clan waiting outside the tent, ready to escort both of you to EASC." Azriel watched silently as Jasmine crossed her arms and nodded. "Let them in." The man hurriedly bowed again and left the tent. Azriel glanced at Jasmine but decided it was best not to say anything. Frankly¡­ she was scary. Another person walked in. Azriel and Jasmine''s eyes widened in shock and recognition at who it was. She wore the dark crimson military uniform of the Crimson Army, a black furred coat draped over her shoulders. Golden medals and badges of achievement were pinned on her chest. Her scarlet hair flowed down her back like blood, and her golden eyes, like two suns, locked onto Azriel. Her presence radiated authority and demanded respect. Those golden eyes trembled as she thumped her right fist against her chest and went down on one knee. "I greet my prince and my princess¡­" Her voice quivered slightly. Azriel knew exactly who she was. Of course he did¡ªhe didn''t even need his memories or the knowledge of the book. ''Mira Emberhart¡­ commander of the Crimson Army and my father''s right hand.'' "Lady Mira, you''re back from the Void Realm?" Jasmine spoke first, utterly stunned. Mira smiled up at her before standing. She nodded. "I am. My king commanded me to return to EASC just a few days ago. He''s still there for reasons I''m not aware of." Her gaze shifted to Azriel, locking onto him. "My prince¡­ I heard of your return the moment I arrived." A solemn look passed over her face as she lowered her head. "If I had known you were in the Void Realm all this time¡­ I would''ve searched every corner." Azriel looked at her for a few moments, silence filling the tent, before he broke out in a soft smile. "Lady Mira, I don''t blame you or anyone else. What happened wasn''t your fault. I''m just grateful to be alive and reunited with my family again." Mira looked up, her eyes wide, before breaking into a small smile, though they still held a trace of sadness. Azriel knew her well from his childhood. She cared deeply about both him and Jasmine, and they felt the same toward her. There were only three people Azriel had spent most of his childhood with¡ªJasmine, and Mira was one of them. She had always been the one guarding over the Crimson Duo. "You''ve grown splendidly, my prince¡­ I''m truly grateful for your return." Azriel nodded with a smile, but his brows furrowed as he remembered something. "That soldier mentioned there were two of you. Who else is here?" Unexpectedly, Mira''s smile widened even more as she stepped aside, allowing the other person to enter. When she did, both Azriel and Jasmine''s eyes widened once more, though for different reasons. Her long black hair flowed down her back, and her obsidian eyes trembled as they locked onto Azriel. "Ah¡­" A sound escaped Azriel''s lips as he took in the sight of her. Just hours ago, he had been afraid to meet her, yet here she was, standing right in front of him. Jasmine didn''t speak. She didn''t feel like she should, simply glancing between the two, confused. The third person Azriel had spent his childhood with¡ªhis personal maid, someone he looked up to as another mother. "¡­Amaya¡­" The moment he uttered her name, instead of kneeling, she rushed toward him. Chapter 119: Regret [2] In the next second, Azriel blinked, and suddenly his vision tilted as his head smacked hard against the edge of the bed. "Argh..." Wincing in pain, he found himself unable to move as Amaya clung tightly to him, soaking his shirt with her tears. "I-I thought you were dead, my prince! The moment I heard you were alive a few days ago, I wanted to rush here immediately!" She cried, and Azriel''s face softened with guilt as he sighed quietly, gently stroking her long hair. There were many things Azriel regretted from his previous life, things he had done before dying that day. But one of the biggest regrets was this: the fight he and Amaya had had. She hadn''t wanted him to go to the military base, and Azriel, stubborn as always, hadn''t listened. In the end, he had died by the Void rifts. Jasmine and Mira stood by, confused, watching Azriel''s face contort with regret as he averted his eyes. They didn''t know anything about what had happened between him and Amaya before that fateful day. They remained silent as Amaya continued to hug Azriel, unwilling to let go. Eventually, without looking at her, Azriel spoke softly. "...I''m sorry." His words only deepened the confusion on Jasmine and Mira''s faces, but Amaya slowly looked up. Azriel felt a pang in his heart when he saw her red, tear-streaked eyes. He couldn''t meet her gaze for long, so he looked away again, the emotions he inherited weighing on him. He could feel the immense regret enveloping him. "...Please, don''t say that," Amaya whispered, resting her forehead against his chest. "I''m just happy you''re back." She took a shaky breath before continuing. "My foolish prince... ever since you were little, you never listened or did what was expected of you. So, I can only be grateful that you''re still alive." Azriel finally looked at her, seeing her smile brightly up at him. He was at a loss for words. In the end, all he could do was return a smile. ***** Lumine sat quietly on one of the soft couches in the hotel lobby, watching the scene unfold before him. Yelena sat beside him, both of them overwhelmed by the crowd of cadets in front of them. "You really are incredible, Cadet Lumine! To slay so many skeletons with a fire sword¡ªhow cool!" "Cadet Yelena, watching you felt like I was seeing someone with aimbot!" "Seriously, both of you are so talented, and you fight so well together!" The cadets continued praising them one after another, admiring their achievements. Lumine and Yelena could only smile awkwardly, unsure of what to say in response to their admiration. This was all new to them. Undoubtedly, some of the cadets were trying to build connections with the two. After all, Lumine and Yelena weren''t from any prestigious families, making them appear as easy targets for networking. The same couldn''t be said for another person sitting a little farther away on a separate couch. Ignoring the praises, Lumine''s gaze shifted toward that person, who had his eyes closed, head leaning back. ''Cadet Nol...'' No one dared to sit near him. Out of fear. Perhaps noticing Lumine''s gaze, the other cadets followed suit, glancing at Nol before quickly turning their heads and whispering among themselves. "You''ve heard about him, right?" "Yeah, he fought with Princess Jasmine... they call him the Silver Blood Devil." "They say he ate the heads of all the terrorists he fought..." "W-what a terrifying person..." Lumine and Yelena exchanged glances, their eyes narrowing in unison as they observed Nol, who seemed completely oblivious to the rumors swirling around him. ''I knew it. He''s been hiding his strength all along.'' From the first moment he met Nol, he could sense the hidden power within him. Of course, Lumine didn''t really believe the rumors about Nol eating the heads of terrorists, but it was clear that Nol had done something to earn such fear and notoriety. Then again, it could also be because more information had surfaced about him being a servant who had come to the academy with Azriel. Speaking of Azriel... ''So much has been happening...'' Lumine''s thoughts darkened as he remembered Neo Genesis'' attack. He had failed his quest by not saving Cadet Kanae''s life. But then again, the system had given him a quest to ensure no cadets died. It could have assigned him a specific quest to save Kanae, but it hadn''t. That meant the system had expected more cadets to die. Yet none did. All because of Azriel. Azriel, who had killed a Heptarch and taken down Neo Genesis members on the second floor, while Nol and the Crimson Princess handled the rest on the first floor¡ªall under Azriel''s orders. The system hadn''t predicted Azriel''s actions, and as a result, Lumine had almost nothing to do except fight skeletons that didn''t even have mana cores. They were being controlled by something¡ªor someone¡ªbut weren''t particularly strong. There were just a lot of them. But it made Lumine wonder: if they had stayed longer, would they have encountered whoever was behind the skeletons? Did he even want that? ''How long has all of this been planned...?'' Lumine realized just how clueless he was about what was truly going on in the world. He wasn''t part of one of the four great clans, but still, was this normal for them? He didn''t think so. And yet, he was also worried about Azriel, especially after seeing his missing right hand. But unfortunately, Lumine couldn''t leave the hotel yet. A sudden clap echoed through the lobby, halting everyone''s movements as they turned toward the entrance. "Instructor Solomon..!" "Can we finally leave the hotel?" "I just want to sleep in my own bed..." Solomon grinned as he walked toward the center of the room, ignoring their complaints and questions. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes locked onto Lumine, sending a shiver down Lumine''s spine. For some reason, Solomon''s eyes... They reminded him of a predator. Lumine gulped as Solomon blinked, and in the next second, he was standing right in front of him, making Lumine''s breath catch in his throat. Solomon leaned in closer, far too close. "I''ve heard a lot about you... quite the hero, Cadet Lumine." He turned to Yelena. "And you as well, Cadet Yelena. Both of you have made sure no one died." Yelena was the first to regain her composure. She bowed slightly, her voice quiet. "What we achieved is nothing compared to Prince Azriel." Solomon nodded, acknowledging her words. "Azriel is Azriel. You two are yourselves. If everyone acted like him, this world would collapse." His words, though cryptic, carried weight. Words that could have had several meanings and consequences. Yet Solomon didn''t seem to care. He didn''t have to. Though the rumors credited Azriel with killing Heptarch Zoran, everyone here knew it had been Solomon who delivered the fatal blow. ''I need to grow stronger,'' Lumine thought, his expression growing grim. He had realized just how weak he was¡ªnot just physically, but in many other ways as well. If it weren''t for Azriel today... Who knew what kind of tragedy might have happened? ''Everyone owes him because of this...'' Indeed, a sense of admiration began to take root in Lumine''s mind for Azriel. He was a true hero, someone who had given his hand¡ªand nearly his life¡ªfor the sake of everyone. Solomon laughed, addressing the group. "The prince and princesses will be leaving in a few hours. Cadet Nol, you''re requested to head to the Tenths immediately. As for the rest of you, start packing up. We''re returning to the academy. As compensation for this ordeal, the academy is granting all of you a week-long break. You can stay in your dorms or go home once we arrive." The cadets'' faces brightened at Solomon''s words, and they began cheering. Lumine and Yelena exchanged a glance and smiled. They had both missed their families. Though it hadn''t been that long, the Void Dungeon had been an exhausting experience. They needed some rest. Nol finally opened his eyes and, without a word or a glance at anyone, walked out of the hotel, his expression unreadable. The cadets tensed, their chatter dying instantly as if afraid any sound might provoke him. Solomon''s lips curled into a twisted smile, his gaze following Nol. But Nol remained indifferent, his steps steady and unhurried, oblivious to the reactions swirling in his wake as he disappeared from sight. Just like that. Lumine watched him go with a bitter smile. ''I can''t tell what he''s thinking...'' It was strange. Lumine shook his head as he was about to stand up and go pack his belongings. But before he could, a system notification flashed in front of his vision. He glanced at it, noticing it was a sudden quest. Furrowing his brows, Lumine began to read, and as he did, his eyes widened in disbelief. It felt as though a cold wave had crashed against him, draining the blood from his face as his body trembled. ''This...!'' He immediately regretted letting his guard down, allowing himself to relax too soon. Lumine''s thoughts stalled as he reread the objective, unable to believe it. The quest reward was 50,000 SP¡ªan entire zero added compared to his previous reward. But the task itself¡­ The quest¡­ To rescue the Crimson King who had ventured into the Void Realm. Chapter 120: A Delicate Dilemma "Why the hell are both of you following me?" Nol finally stopped in front of the heavily-guarded barrier, soldiers standing watch inside and out. He turned around, his gaze landing on the two figures behind him¡ªYelena and Lumine. He had noticed them trailing him not five minutes after he left. He had waited, hoping they would either stop or confront him, but neither happened. Lumine met Nol''s eyes with a complicated expression, while Yelena cast a sidelong glance at Lumine, her gaze echoing the same question Nol had: Why were they here? Eventually, Lumine sighed and stepped closer to Nol. "I need to speak with Azriel." It was the only thing on his mind. He had no time limit, but he didn''t have much information either. The idea of King Joaquin needing to be rescued¡ªand the quest he had received because of it¡ªfelt ridiculous. Yet, if he completed it, the reward would make him rich in system points. Since Azriel and Jasmine were already here, at the very least, he could try to gather information. Maybe they were planning to rescue King Joaquin, and he could assist them. At least, he hoped. Honestly, Lumine was nervous. The events of the past few days had been overwhelming, and he wasn''t sure how to approach Azriel about it. But he knew he had to try. Even without the incentive of system points, he felt indebted to Azriel¡ªsomeone he admired. Yelena looked confused, while Nol stared at him with a skeptical expression. "Why?" Nol asked, his voice sharp. Lumine feared this question, knowing he had no solid answer. He stepped forward and spoke softly, so only the three of them could hear. "I can''t tell you the details, but... it''s extremely important." Nol scoffed. "Important? You think I''ll let you see Master, who could be assassinated at any moment by Neo Genesis, just because you say it''s important?" Lumine pursed his lips, knowing Nol was right. Azriel was the most famous person in the capital right now, and soon, the whole world would hear of his achievements. He had attracted attention¡ªthe kind that came with both admiration and danger. Nol ignored Lumine''s words and turned toward the gate where two soldiers, clad in dark crimson uniforms of the Crimson Army, stood watch. The capital was becoming more organized by the second, and soon, everything would be secured once more. "Halt. Name, purpose of entry, and who gave permission to come here," one of the soldiers demanded. Nol bowed slightly. "My name is Nol. Master requested me to come to him immediately." The soldiers eyed him with suspicion. "And who is this Master of yours?" Nol grinned. "Prince Azriel Crimson." At the mention of Azriel''s name, the soldiers'' expressions hardened. They glanced between Nol and the others before one of them spoke. "We received word that someone matching your description would arrive, Sir Nol, but please wait while we confirm your identity." Nol wasn''t surprised. With reports of Neo Genesis somehow possessing face-altering abilities, it wasn''t unreasonable for them to be cautious. One of the soldiers left to relay the message, disappearing into the sea of tents. "Wait, Nol! I''m serious... just give me a minute to talk to Azriel!" Lumine pleaded. Nol''s face twitched, and the soldier glanced at Lumine and Yelena, confused. "Are these two with you, Sir Nol?" With a sigh, Nol shook his head. "Not yet, no." He then stepped closer to Lumine. "You have one chance," he said coldly. Lumine was surprised by the sudden shift in Nol''s tone but nodded, determined. Nol''s frustration was evident¡ªhe hated the title he had been given: Silver-Blood Devil. It was a name that made his skin crawl, and being separated from Azriel only worsened his mood. Yelena watched silently from behind as Lumine, having steeled himself, approached Nol, standing just an arm''s length away. "Please listen to me. I can''t explain how, but there''s a chance King Joaquin is in danger..." The moment those words left Lumine''s mouth, Nol''s expression turned icy. His aura surged, becoming unbearably oppressive. Instinctively, Lumine leaped back, while Yelena''s face hardened, her bow already in hand. The soldiers around them tensed, their faces growing stern. "Sir Nol, what is the meaning of this?" the soldier asked coldly, but Nol ignored him, his eyes locked onto Lumine. "It would be in your best interest not to joke about things like that, Lumine. Master may tolerate you, but if I sense you''re a threat to him, I won''t hesitate to erase you." Nol''s words were harsh, and Yelena narrowed her eyes, while Lumine kept his gaze steady, a grim expression on his face. He didn''t want to fight Nol, but he understood why Nol reacted that way. From Nol''s perspective, Lumine''s words were those of a madman. ''...Shit. What should I do?'' Lumine''s thoughts spiraled as his face darkened. He needed to convince Nol he wasn''t lying, but at the same time, he had to avoid appearing as a threat. Yelena cautiously moved toward Lumine, about to speak, but before she could, another aura emerged, as someone else appeared between Lumine and Nol. Lumine blinked, his heart racing. This new presence was far more overwhelming than Nol''s, forcing him to suppress his own aura. He gulped as his gaze settled on a red-haired woman, her mere presence making him feel like an ant. ''...A Grandmaster...!'' "I didn''t think this generation was foolish enough to start a fight in such chaotic times," the woman said, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. Everyone flinched, but before the situation could escalate further, another voice sounded as the gates creaked open. "Please, Lady Mira, forgive them. It''s been a stressful few days for everyone. It''s natural for them to be on edge." All heads snapped toward the speaker, and Lumine''s eyes widened. There, standing in front of the gate, was Azriel, with Jasmine at his side, and just behind him, a black-haired woman dressed in the same crimson military uniform as Mira. ''Azriel!'' It felt like a stroke of luck seeing him here. Instantly, the soldiers, including Nol, saluted Azriel and Jasmine. Even Lumine and Yelena, feeling awkward, mimicked the gesture. Though they knew Azriel and Jasmine personally, it was clear that they were no longer being treated as mere cadets. The differences between him and Yelena compared to Azriel and Jasmine were becoming more pronounced. Mira''s oppressive aura dissipated, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Nol started toward Azriel, but before he could take a step, the black-haired woman, Amaya, appeared in front of Azriel, blocking his path. She narrowed her eyes at Nol. "You too, Amaya. Don''t worry about Nol; you can trust him," Azriel said gently. Amaya looked skeptical but eventually stepped aside, her gaze still wary. Jasmine, meanwhile, remained expressionless, hiding her boredom. ''All of them... members of the Crimson Clan...'' It was overwhelming for Lumine, who had never encountered such influential figures before. Though he didn''t know the two women, he could tell they were incredibly strong. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The red-haired one, a Grandmaster, and the black-haired one, a Master. "Master! You won''t believe the ridiculous name they''ve started calling me!" Nol suddenly exclaimed, his unreadable expression replaced by one of despair. "The Silver-Blood Devil!" Azriel laughed awkwardly. "I''m sure it will be forgotten in no time... probably." Nol didn''t seem reassured, sulking as he turned to face Amaya with curiosity. "Nol. This is Amaya. Amaya, this is Nol. You''ll be seeing a lot of each other, so get acquainted." Amaya sighed and nodded, while Nol seemed to process Azriel''s words. Ignoring them both, Azriel glanced at Jasmine, who finally spoke up. "One hour." Azriel''s smile widened as he thanked her, then turned his attention to Lumine. "It must be extremely important for you to go through all this trouble to meet me right now. Well, you heard the princess¡ªyou have an hour to explain." Lumine felt a weight lift from his shoulders at Azriel''s words. He wasn''t sure why, but there was this urgent feeling gnawing at him, like he needed to save the Crimson King as fast as possible. It was strange. Before stepping forward, he glanced at Yelena. But before he could say anything, she cut him off with a stern voice. "Forget about leaving me behind. I don''t know what''s going on, but there''s no way I''m letting you deal with this alone, surrounded by wolves. Besides, I''m curious too." Lumine smiled slightly at her response. Seeing the situation calming down again, the soldiers under Mira''s sharp gaze resumed their duties, visibly trembling. Mira walked over to join Azriel and Jasmine. Lumine and Yelena exchanged a glance and a nod before following Mira toward the group. "You better be prepared to explain yourselves, Cadet Lumine, Cadet Yelena. Because of you two, we''ve delayed our plans to return home, putting our lives¡ªand others¡ªat risk," Jasmine said, her tone sharp. Lumine nodded firmly, speaking politely. "If you could just hear me out somewhere private, I promise I can explain." Jasmine narrowed her scarlet eyes, her expression unreadable. After a moment, she closed her eyes and turned away. "Let''s go to one of the tents." Chapter 121: Investigate Inside the private tent, Azriel sat on the bed with Jasmine beside him, while Mira was seated in a chair nearby. Yelena and Lumine stood before them, with Amaya and Nol stationed by the bed, their gazes watchful. Jasmine raised an eyebrow, while Azriel remained silent, observing. "We''re in private now. You''d better explain what was so urgent," Jasmine said, her tone firm. Lumine clenched his fists, nodding. He glanced at Jasmine, a cold sweat forming on his back under the weight of everyone''s stares. Though he had met the Crimson Princess before, they weren''t even acquaintances. Azriel narrowed his eyes, silently curious. ''...Bold enough to come to me now? It must be important, but why?'' No one dared to approach the highest authorities in the capital¡ªespecially the children of the great clans. Not with everything that had happened and what was still to come. After Neo Genesis'' attack, if Jasmine, Azriel, or Celestina issued a command, the guilds and armies aligned with them would follow. Even the government, known for its neutrality, would obey. Yet neither Jasmine nor Azriel saw the need to issue any orders. The situation was delicate, and their safety wasn''t fully assured. It was best to leave the capital as soon as possible. Most cadets were eager to escape for their own safety, making Lumine and Yelena''s presence here all the more puzzling¡ªespecially with the serious expression on Lumine''s face. "Everyone here can be trusted. Nothing leaves this tent. You don''t need to doubt their loyalty," Jasmine said, sensing Lumine''s hesitation. He sighed, nodding. "I know this might sound ridiculous, maybe even crazy, but hear me out first. There''s a chance King Joaquin is in danger." A thick silence fell over the room, deafening in its intensity. Mira and Amaya narrowed their eyes dangerously at Lumine and Yelena, causing the two to pale. Just days ago, they had met Joaquin, and now this boy claimed their king was at risk. Who would believe that? Yet, they held back, choosing to listen. Jasmine, Nol, and Yelena all eyed Lumine with a strange expression, while Azriel... He had his eyes closed, wearing an unreadable expression. ''...Dad, in danger? No. But why is Lumine already getting a quest about this? What''s even happening¡ªdidn''t I break the original future?'' In the book, Joaquin''s rescue was an event that happened much later, after Lumine won the Tournament of the Greats. Only then did Lumine receive a quest to save Joaquin, and Jasmine, having already heard of her father''s danger, naturally returned to help. They had traveled together to EASC and eventually to the Void Realm, where they rescued him. It was one of the key moments that softened Jasmine toward Lumine in the story. ''Could it be¡­ my actions couldn''t change this event?'' Despite this, Azriel wasn''t too worried. He knew what happened to Joaquin¡ªand he knew his father was fine. Joaquin was one of the Four Great Kings. Even if Lumine had ignored the quest in the original story, nothing would have happened to Joaquin; his return would simply have been delayed. ''The Sunken Islands... his way back was destroyed after an attack, leaving him trapped there. He could''ve escaped on his own, but he wasn''t alone. Abandoning his men would have meant their deaths, so he waited. He knew help would come eventually.'' Joaquin couldn''t afford to show weakness, so the news of him being trapped was kept highly restricted. Especially in the Void Realm, secrecy was vital. Lumine and Jasmine''s intervention had been the turning point in the story. Lumine had gained favor with the Crimson King that day. Azriel''s mood darkened. ''Damn harem protagonist...'' He couldn''t help but be reminded of what kind of person Lumine was in the book. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, Azriel''s presence seemed to have blocked any romantic progress with Jasmine or Celestina¡ªleaving only Yelena. ''Anastasia is still a potential victim though...'' Azriel shook his head, dispelling those thoughts as he listened to Lumine''s nervous explanation. "I... I have a [Unique Skill]. It lets me know things that might happen¡ªor have happened¡ªbut it''s inconsistent. That''s why I didn''t foresee the Void Dungeon incident. But I did know about King Joaquin." Azriel opened his eyes, staring blankly at Lumine. Even a fool could see he was lying. Jasmine''s gaze turned cold, while Yelena tensed, though she remained silent. "So... you''re a seer?" Jasmine asked, her voice icy. Seers, those who could glimpse the future, were rare. Even the few who existed were often unreliable, their visions too vague to be of much use. Lumine shook his head, his expression complicated. "Not exactly. It''s hard to explain, but I swear I''m not lying! King Joaquin is truly in danger!" Azriel sighed inwardly. ''This kid has a lot of character development ahead of him¡­'' Still, they were all young. What Azriel liked most in the story was watching them grow, one by one. ''At least now I can see it happening with my own eyes.'' Azriel smirked inwardly. ''I should probably help him out.'' Breaking his silence, Azriel finally spoke, his relaxed voice drawing the attention of everyone in the tent. "You seem restricted from telling the full truth, likely due to your [Unique Skill]. But regardless, it''s worth investigating this matter." Lumine looked at Azriel as if he were a god, while the others eyed him strangely. "My prince, you''re being far too casual about this," Amaya scolded, her brows furrowed. "He could be a spy from Neo Genesis or another organization. We can''t trust him." Mira nodded in agreement. "The king was last seen heading to the Sunken Islands. There''s no threat there to him." Azriel shrugged. What they said was true, and anyone else would have taken their advice. But Azriel knew more about this situation than they did¡ªat least, he hoped so. He wasn''t sure anymore if the future would follow the same path. But he could only hope that this was one of the few things that hadn''t changed. "I''m not saying we should trust them blindly," Azriel said. "But we should investigate. If there''s even the slightest chance my father is in danger, we can''t ignore it. I suggest we bring Lumine and Yelena back to EASC for further investigation." Lumine and Yelena''s eyes widened in shock, but they remained silent, not daring to protest. They had entered this tent knowing they''d relinquished the right to object. Mira and Amaya exchanged a glance before Mira smiled proudly, and Amaya gave a helpless sigh, resting her hand against her cheek. "If that''s what you wish, my prince, I''ll follow your orders." Azriel turned to Jasmine. "Unless you''re against it?" Jasmine blinked, her expression unreadable, before she sighed and shook her head. "This isn''t the time or place to argue. We''ll follow your suggestion and return to EASC with them." She looked at Lumine and Yelena. "But if either of you is lying, not even the academy will protect you." Both Lumine and Yelena gulped, nodding frantically under her icy glare. The group moved in silence, exiting the tent and heading towards the helicopters that would take them to EASC. The air was thick with tension, and Azriel''s thoughts raced. ''Fuck...'' His fingers grew cold as the realization hit him¡ªhe had to explain to Aeliana that he was going to the void realm. Sneaking away in secret wasn''t an option. He couldn''t bring himself to betray his family like that; they would undoubtedly find out. But even with that weighing on his mind, one thing was clear: he wasn''t about to let Jasmine go alone. There was no way he could stay behind, not with the chance that his father might be in real danger. Who knew what could happen? The situation with Joaquin wasn''t as safe as Azriel had originally believed, and doing nothing felt like too big a risk. Even if his father was powerful enough to survive, something had clearly shifted with Azriel''s actions. It was better to be cautious, better to be prepared. Plus, the void realm wasn''t just a place of danger¡ªit was an opportunity. The sunken islands, although treacherous, were also valuable, a place where he could grow stronger. The thought of his father, trapped, only reinforced his determination to act. Yet, none of that mattered unless he could convince his mother. Aeliana would be furious. He knew the conversation would be difficult, but if he played it right, if he made her see the necessity of it, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could get her approval. As they approached the helicopters, the steady hum of the engines drowned out Azriel''s thoughts. Soldiers of the Crimson Clan, dressed in their dark scarlet uniforms, stood at attention, their backs straight as they waited. ''Ah, I really wanted to take a break¡­'' Azriel thought, a sigh escaping him. It seemed this one-week break from the academy wasn''t going to be a time for him to relax after all. Chapter 122: Reflection "Are you sure you didn''t want to say goodbye to the prince and princess, Your Highness?" Inside the helicopter, soaring toward NASC, Grandmaster Thomas glanced at Celestina, who sat across from him, gazing out of the window. Her expression was unreadable, her posture calm. Celestina''s lips curled slightly as she turned to face him. "There''s no need for goodbyes. I''ll see them again next week." Thomas studied her for a moment before nodding. "If that is what you wish." Celestina shifted her gaze back outside, her mind elsewhere, while Thomas couldn''t help but think, his thoughts growing more tangled by the second. ''Should I tell her now, or wait until we meet His Majesty?'' The situation weighed heavily on him¡ªthe man in black, who turned out to be a skinwalker during his encounter with Nol. This was critical information, not just for Neo Genesis, but for the fact that a skinwalker was roaming in Asia. Yet he had to remain silent, at least until they left CASC, which was already teetering on the edge of panic. The Frost Clan incident, related to skinwalkers seven years ago, loomed large in his mind. Telling Ragnar and Celestina would be no small task. If there was one thing he knew, it was how much they loathed void creatures. And the ones they hated the most? Skinwalkers. The very beings responsible for the deaths of Ragnar''s parents, Celestina''s grandparents¡ªthe previous Frost King and Queen. ''Maybe it''s better if I tell her now,'' Thomas thought, feeling the weight of the decision. ''She might help me calm His Majesty down.'' He nodded to himself, having made up his mind. "Your Highness," Thomas called out again, his voice measured. Celestina turned, curiosity flickering in her eyes. "What is it, Uncle Thomas?" He hesitated, then spoke softly. "There''s something I need to tell you. Last night, Sir Nol and I had a meeting with someone from Neo Genesis¡­" "...." Her gaze didn''t waver, but her silence pressed him to continue. "That person wasn''t human. It was a skinwalker." "...." Again, no reaction from her. She remained expressionless, watching him in that unnerving quiet. Thomas took a breath. "I judged the situation too dangerous to apprehend the skinwalker¡­" Still, no response. The only sound in the cabin was the steady hum of the helicopter''s engine. Seconds passed, stretching into a full minute of silence. Then, finally, Celestina spoke, her voice level and without any trace of emotion. "So, a skinwalker is working with a terrorist organization. With humans?" Thomas nodded slowly, noting how her tone wasn''t cold, but neither did it hold warmth. ''She''s not going to get angry?'' Thomas thought, relieved by her composure. If only Ragnar could react the same way¡­ "When we reach home, I want you to personally train me, Uncle Thomas." Her words caught him off guard. His eyes widened in surprise. "Train you?" "Compared to the other great children, I''m dead last now. Azriel''s surpassed that purple idiot, so I need to surpass him just to get back in the race with the Crimson siblings. And that''s just in strength. As for achievements? Azriel''s done something that''s placed him right beside the Dusk Prince at the top. And me? I''ve barely achieved enough to stay a few steps ahead of that purple idiot." Thomas almost winced at the way Celestina referred to Caleus, but he said nothing. The relationship between the two was strained, to say the least. It was far from the friendship she shared with Jasmine. Surprisingly, Caleus seemed closest to the Dusk Prince and Azriel these days. ''So, she''s setting aside the skinwalker problem for now¡­ Good.'' Eventually, Thomas spoke, barely able to contain his excitement. "If that''s what you wish, Your Highness, it would be an honor to train you personally. But I warn you, I won''t go easy." Celestina''s lips twitched into a faint smile. "I''d be upset if you did, Uncle Thomas." Then, as if remembering something, her tone dropped slightly. "I also want your help with training my [Unique Skill]." Thomas'' smile froze, his expression shifting to one of surprise. "¡­Are you certain about that?" Without hesitation, Celestina nodded. "I am." Thomas stared at her, words failing him as memories surfaced. ''To think she would use it again...'' It had been seven years since Celestina last used her [Unique Skill]. ***** Azriel sat in one of the chairs, his arm resting on the armrest, propping his head on his hand. His fingers pressed lightly against his cheek, his gaze distant. To his right, Jasmine sat quietly in another chair, her eyes closed, her posture straight and dignified. She barely moved, as though deep in thought. A little behind Azriel''s chair, on his left, stood Amaya. On his right, between him and Jasmine, was Nol, standing with his arms crossed, his face a mask of displeasure. Yelena and Lumine stood off to the side, near the beautifully adorned wall, their nerves evident in the stiffness of their posture. In front of Azriel was a desk, with a luxurious chair sitting behind it. The room they occupied was one of the many lavish chambers inside the Crimson Mansion. They had come here immediately after arriving at EASC. Though Azriel longed for rest, there had been no time for it. Mira had rushed ahead to meet with Aeliana, informing her of everything that had transpired. Azriel and Jasmine had yet to meet their mother. They were waiting. Lumine and Yelena, on the other hand, stood nervously, too tense to appreciate their surroundings. Azriel let out a quiet sigh, glancing at Nol, who stood with his eyes closed, a deep frown etched across his face. ''It wasn''t such a bad name...'' Azriel thought, amused by Nol''s distaste for his new title: the Silver-Blood Devil. Not sure how to lighten Nol''s mood, Azriel let him sulk in silence. He shifted his gaze to the left, meeting Amaya''s eyes. She smiled faintly, and he returned it, though his smile was a little strained. ''She''s been watching my every move...'' Ever since their reunion, it felt like Amaya''s eyes never left him. Not that he blamed her. She had been caught up in everything surrounding Azriel, from his victory against Neo Genesis to his recklessness in battle. To her, he must seem like someone who threw himself into danger without a second thought. ''I suppose it fits the image of someone who survived the Void Realm," he mused. ''Someone who no longer feared death.'' But the truth was, fear hadn''t left Azriel entirely. It was simply harder to feel, knowing he had his [Unique Skill] to protect him. The only thing he truly feared was using it. The last thing he ever wanted to do was activate [Redo]. Azriel closed his eyes, settling back in his chair. ''If I''m going to think this through, this is as good a time as any.'' His thoughts drifted back to the tunnels. To what he had seen. Himself. ''That person... it was me. But older, more mature. And he wielded a scythe instead of Void Eater. He killed that pest in my head so effortlessly and left behind just one message: ''Remember.'''' Azriel wasn''t foolish enough not to understand who that person was. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But accepting it? That was harder. In the end, though, he had no choice. That person... ''He was my future self.'' Or something like that. There was no other explanation. Seeing him raised so many questions, questions Azriel had no way of answering. At least, not yet. The one thing he did know was what the message meant. ''My missing memories...'' Azriel''s mood darkened. From what Nol had told him, he had already been in this world two years ago, right when the previous Azriel had died. Then, he inexplicably ended up in White Haven, barely revealing anything to Nol before disappearing again. ''It doesn''t make sense. I was badly injured then. Was it when I was still an Awakened, or had I already reached Intermediate? How did I even get there, and what happened after I left?'' Before his previous self died, Azriel had been at the Awakened rank. But had he ranked up on his own? Or had the God of Death done something to him? ''How am I supposed to remember?'' His face darkened further. He had tried before, countless times, but every attempt was met with a fog, blocking his way. The moment he pushed, a searing headache would force him to stop. ''In the first place, how did I even come to this world? Why?'' Was it truly pity from the God of Death? That seemed unlikely. The God of Death was supposed to be fictional, a character in a book. There weren''t ten gods in his previous world, so why now? Azriel frowned, feeling his thoughts spinning in circles. ''I need to find a way to access my memories...'' The only one in this world who might have any real insight was the Crying Fog. That titan would undoubtedly come for him eventually. But then again... ''The bastard in my head couldn''t get to those memories. Does that mean the same will happen if I try?'' Azriel let out a long breath just as the door behind him opened. He turned his head, spotting two figures entering the room. One was Mira. And the other... His mother. Chapter 123: Frustration The moment Aeliana entered the room, everyone straightened their backs. All except for Azriel and Jasmine greeted the Crimson Queen with a bow of their heads and a thump of their right fists. Mira was the last to enter, quietly closing the wooden door behind them. Without so much as a glance at her two children, Aeliana walked past them toward her desk. She wore a deep scarlet dress, the fabric flowing effortlessly with each step, complementing the fiery red of her eyes. It draped over her frame with an almost otherworldly grace, adding to the presence she already exuded. Azriel watched silently, pursing his lips as his mother sat down behind the desk. She crossed her legs, her eyes sweeping over everyone in the room without a trace of emotion. Lumine and Yelena shivered as they met her gaze. When her eyes finally landed on Azriel, she narrowed them, carefully assessing his condition. After a moment, she closed them again and shifted her attention back to Lumine and Yelena. "Lady Mira has already informed me of the situation. Tell me, Cadet Lumine, Cadet Yelena, how did the two of you come across such classified information so quickly?" Aeliana spoke in a tone devoid of warmth, her voice carrying the weight of command. Azriel and Jasmine both furrowed their brows slightly at Aeliana''s words. ''So it''s true... Father really is at the Sunken Islands.'' Glancing at Lumine and Yelena, Azriel saw they were unable to respond, their nerves seemingly locking their throats. Azriel sighed inwardly. He couldn''t blame them¡ªhis mother''s presence was overwhelming. He, on the other hand, had lived his whole life around such figures, and he barely felt it anymore. "That''s because of Lumine''s [unique skill]. It''s similar to what a seer might possess, but different," Azriel said calmly, answering for them both. All heads turned to him. Aeliana raised an eyebrow, though her face quickly returned to its usual unreadable expression. ''It''s better if I speak for them¡­'' Azriel knew Lumine might accidentally reveal more than necessary, especially with how overwhelmed Yelena seemed. "Setting aside how he learned about Father, does this mean you don''t deny he''s in danger?" Azriel steered the conversation toward the subject that he, Jasmine, and the others were undoubtedly most concerned about. Aeliana stared at him for a moment before sighing softly. She nodded, though only slightly. "''Danger'' is a heavy word to use, but at the very least, we''ve lost all communication with him and his team as of yesterday." "Where was he last seen?" Jasmine asked, her face unchanged, though Azriel detected the impatience and worry she was hiding. "The Sunken Islands." When Aeliana revealed this, the atmosphere shifted. Almost everyone''s face fell, their expressions darkening. "So he made it there before we lost him¡­" Amaya murmured, standing beside Azriel. Azriel glanced around, noticing the tension weighing on the room. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes met Aeliana''s once more, and they held each other''s gaze. She narrowed her eyes, seemingly puzzled by how calm Azriel appeared. ''This is going to be troublesome...'' It wasn''t what his mother might think of him right now that troubled him. It was what Azriel knew¡ªthings that none of the others in the room had even an inkling of. Unlike the rest, Azriel had more knowledge about the Void Realm than they could imagine. During his time as Leo, he had obsessed over learning everything he could about this world. And that was why Mira and Amaya looked so concerned. ''Nothing is known about the Sunken Islands¡­'' Just like in the books. Unfortunately, the Sunken Islands weren''t well-documented. And worse, they were a no-rift zone. Joaquin, despite being a Grade 3 Saint, wouldn''t be able to open a Void Rift to return. Azriel shook his head slightly. ''I can''t rely on what I know from the book anymore. Who knows what''s changed?'' Lost in thought, Azriel barely noticed the look his mother gave him. Jasmine spoke again, her voice steady. "I''ll go." The room fell silent as everyone looked at Jasmine, their surprise evident. Aeliana''s expression became unreadable as she regarded her daughter. "I need privacy with my daughter. The rest of you may leave. We''ll discuss our next course of action soon." Everyone began to move, nodding in acknowledgment. Azriel stood up, glancing at Nol and Amaya, who had already left. ''So, I should leave as well, I suppose?'' Before he could follow, Aeliana''s voice stopped him. "You stay." His lips twitched into a bitter smile as he sat back down. ''Never mind.'' When the door closed, Aeliana''s demeanor softened considerably. She stood and walked around her desk, her expression betraying the worry she felt for her children. "Are you both injured?" she asked, her voice softer than before. Jasmine shook her head. "No, I''m fine. So is Azriel¡­ now, after the healer came." Both turned to look at Azriel, who tried to avoid their gazes, pretending he hadn''t noticed. "Azriel." "Y-yes, Mother?" Stiffly, he turned to face her. She was watching him intently. "How is your hand?" To his surprise, her tone was filled with concern as she glanced at his right hand. Azriel sighed, relieved, before offering her a reassuring smile. "It''s fine. Good as new, really. You don''t have to worry." She hesitated but eventually nodded, leaning against the desk as she turned her attention back to Jasmine. "There''s a lot I want to say, but it seems we''re in difficult circumstances these past few days. You said you wanted to go and save your father. You understand how dangerous it is, right?" Jasmine nodded firmly. She had visited the Void Realm only a few times, and never outside the human-conquered zones, but her resolve didn''t waver. "The Sunken Islands are something all four clans desire to capture. With everyone focused on the incident at CASC, this is the best opportunity. I could go without attracting attention. Sending a trustworthy team with multiple masters or above would take too much time, and word would spread. It''s best if I do this quickly." The danger of the Sunken Islands lay in its mystery. But nothing notably dangerous had been discovered in recent years, which only added to its risk. Aeliana sighed. "You know the consequences if something happens to you?" Jasmine nodded again. "I can handle it." After a moment, Aeliana nodded in return. "Give me time to think." Jasmine smiled slightly. "Thank you, Mom." Aeliana returned the smile, then turned her gaze to Azriel. "Now, my daughter, your little brother and I have some things to discuss." ''Fuck...'' Azriel glanced at Jasmine, who smirked at him before walking out, leaving him alone with their mother. The door closed behind her with a quiet thud. "What were you thinking?" Azriel tried to smile softly, but Aeliana''s sharp tone made it difficult. "...To get some sleep and food?" he responded. Aeliana''s lips twitched. "You think this is funny, Azriel? Do you even realize what you''ve done?" Azriel''s faint smile vanished as he nodded, his expression turning serious. "Of course I do. You think I''d do something like this without reason?" "...Why?" Her question caught him off guard, and Azriel hesitated as Aeliana continued. "What reason could possibly justify getting involved with terrorists? Terrorists with saints in their ranks. You fought one of those saints, nearly losing your life multiple times¡ªdo you even understand how reckless that was?" Azriel''s eyes met his mother''s, her voice laced with concern. She wasn''t angry, she was afraid for him. "I needed to achieve something, to stand on equal ground with the others," he finally said. Aeliana raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "You expect me to believe that? You¡ªwho doesn''t even want to be king and has handed the throne to your sister without a second thought. I can''t tell what it is you want. You''ve hidden everything so well, played it all so perfectly. How long did it take to achieve this victory? How could you look so calm, so collected, knowing that every moment could''ve been your last, that one mistake would have cost you everything?" Azriel''s expression darkened as his mother''s words cut deep. "There was a time," she continued, "when I wished you would put in the same effort as the other children. But now... I think I''m starting to regret ever wishing that." ''Don''t...'' A sharp crack echoed through the room. Azriel''s hand gripped the armrest of the chair so tightly it began to splinter. His jaw clenched as he stared at her, trying to keep himself composed. He had tried. But her words struck a nerve, pulling at memories he had buried deep, things he had vowed never to let resurface. Before he could stop himself, his voice came out cold, almost unrecognizable. "Then what is it you want from me?" "Azriel...?" Aeliana''s eyes widened at the sudden change in his demeanor. Azriel froze, her concerned tone pulling him back to himself. His own eyes widened in shock as he realized what he had just done. He quickly forced himself to calm down. "...Sorry. I didn''t mean to snap at you like that." But his apology only deepened her worry. "Don''t hold back. If you have something to say, then say it." Since he was a child, Azriel had always been difficult to read. He rarely opened up, never let anyone see too deep inside¡ªnot even his own mother could truly understand what went on in his mind most of the time. So, if there was a chance to break through that wall, she wasn''t going to let it slip away. But Azriel just shook his head. "I just lost control for a moment... I''m sorry. Can we continue?" "No." As stubborn as Azriel was, his mother was more so. "If you''re angry, then shout. If you''re sad, cry. If you''re happy, laugh. I don''t want my son bottling up his emotions. Believe me, I did that for two years, and it broke me in ways you can''t imagine. I was lucky¡ªI managed to piece myself back together before things got worse." Azriel remained silent, her words sinking into him like stones. His fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white, but his thoughts were a mess, tangled in frustration and guilt. He opened his mouth to speak... but nothing came out. His mind screamed for an answer, but the words wouldn''t form. His face twisted in pain and frustration. He wanted to say something¡ªanything. But all that came was a single word, whispered through his cracked voice. "...Dammit." Chapter 124: The Void Capitals A knock echoed through the room just as Azriel''s words reached Aeliana''s ears. Annoyed, she shot a cold glance toward the door. Whoever it was had just ruined her chance to finally get her son to speak to her properly. She had been so close. She could feel it. A little more, and Azriel might have said something important. ''At least I know he''s hiding more than he shows...'' she thought with an inward sigh. She had to settle for that, for now. "Come in," she said, attempting to mask her frustration as the door opened. Surprisingly, it was her daughter and Mira who entered. They exchanged hesitant glances, sensing the heavy atmosphere between Aeliana and Azriel. "Did something happen?" Aeliana broke the silence first, not wanting the two to catch on to what was happening. Mira nodded, bowing slightly. "A report just came in from SICVC. They''ve already sent a rescue team towards the king''s location, but..." She hesitated before continuing, her voice uneasy. "We''ve lost all contact with them. The last thing heard were their screams. It''s believed they''re dead." Aeliana pressed her lips together, suppressing a flicker of dread. "Make sure news of the king being trapped doesn''t leave SICVC. Anyone there stays there." Mira bowed again. "I''ve already done so, my queen." "What was the rescue team composed of?" Aeliana asked, her voice low. Mira responded without delay. "A single master, two experts, five advanced, six intermediates, and ten awakened." Aeliana furrowed her brow. ''They all died just like that...?'' It was a heavy loss. The number of humans in the Void Realm was limited, and losing even a single master was devastating, let alone the others. The number of masters on Earth wasn''t many to begin with. Most didn''t have the talent to become one, and those who tried by hunting void creatures often didn''t survive. Every potential hero mattered. Undoubtedly, SICVC and Earth had taken a critical hit with this loss. SICVC¡ªSunken Islands Crimson Void Capital¡ªwas one of the conquered territories in the Void Realm, claimed by the Crimson Clan. Though the Void Capital wasn''t in the actual Sunken Islands, it was close enough to be named after the mysterious place. Each of the four great clans had their own Void Capital, and a known landmark in the Void Realm was usually where one was built. The flags of either the Crimson, Nebula, Frost, or Dusk clans marked them. Currently, the Crimson and Dusk clans controlled the most Void Capitals. ''Should this stay a secret?'' Aeliana wondered, her gaze drifting to her daughter. Initially, she didn''t mind if Jasmine went on the rescue mission. The team was to be led by Mira, a grade-3 grandmaster, and Amaya, a grade-3 master, with Crimson soldiers supporting them. It would be valuable experience for Jasmine as the future queen. And Aeliana had doubted her husband was truly in danger¡ªhe would''ve returned by now if not. But he hadn''t. Which meant something was keeping him there. Aeliana scowled as her mind raced. ''If Mira goes, it might make a difference...'' But was it safe? What exactly was keeping her husband trapped? Suddenly, Azriel spoke, his voice breaking through the tense atmosphere. "You''re right, Lady Mira. They''re dead." All heads snapped to him. Azriel stood there, a slight smile playing on his lips. His earlier grim expression had vanished. The women exchanged confused looks, and Azriel elaborated. "There are only two ways to reach the Sunken Islands: by air or by water. The first option''s useless since you''ll eventually have to go underwater. The second one is the real way, but also the most dangerous. After all, we know that water and void creatures are a deadly combination." He was right. The oceans were teeming with void creatures, and battling them in water was one of humanity''s greatest disadvantages. Aeliana blinked. "How do you know that?" Azriel had never shown an interest in studying the Void Realm. Even though it was an optional lesson, he had avoided it. So why was he so confident now? Azriel''s smile widened. "How else? I''ve already been there." "...!" Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. ''What...! He was so close to one of our Void Capitals!?'' Aeliana was in disbelief. But it was possible. SICVC was different from other Void Capitals. It was isolated, surrounded by unconquered territories. There was a slim, almost impossible chance that Azriel had been near it. But then... why hadn''t he gone all the way? As if reading her thoughts, Azriel continued, "The Sunken Islands are underwater, in the middle of an endless sea. It separated the place where I was from the Void Capital¡ªunless I crossed it, of course." Hearing his words, Aeliana felt her heart clench as everyone else''s faces darkened. Azriel, however, remained unbothered, still smiling. ''How must it have felt... to be so close to home but unable to return...?'' All because of a sea that could''ve killed him. It hurt. Aeliana realized just how close her son had once been to returning. But he couldn''t. His eyes seemed distant, as if recalling those moments vividly. Aeliana bit her lip, unable to comfort him. ''I shouldn''t have scolded him earlier...'' Perhaps there had been a better way to talk to him. Then Azriel looked at her and the others. "What I''m trying to say is that it''s a void creature¡ªspecifically one that rules that part of the sea¡ªattacked the rescue team. It might''ve destroyed dad''s way back to the Void Capital too." A crooked smile tugged at his lips as he added, "I personally named that annoying bastard Tarshakael." "Tarshakael..." Mira repeated cautiously, an ominous feeling washing over the room. "How strong is it?" Azriel''s next words confirmed why they felt that way. "I didn''t get close last time, but I almost lost my life. From what I gathered, I''d say it''s a Titan." Aeliana sucked in a sharp breath, not at the mention of a Titan, but at the thought of her son nearly dying because of one. Perhaps sensing her worry, Azriel gave her a gentle smile. "Don''t worry, Mom. Titans love me. In fact, one''s crying to meet me right now!" Those words... did he realize they weren''t reassuring in the slightest? Azriel didn''t seem to notice her worsening mood. "We''re going to have a talk about that later..." Aeliana muttered darkly, making Azriel stiffen. Her eyes narrowed. ''Why is a Titan hunting him?'' She was certain he wasn''t lying this time. Azriel cleared his throat, regaining their attention. "Well, besides that, there is a way to avoid fighting Tarshakael." Jasmine blinked at him. "Go on." Azriel''s lips twitched. "Can''t sleep, can''t eat, can''t have fun, huh... Well, you can face Tarshakael and other Void creatures that survived under his rule. But, Mira, I doubt you''ll stand much of a chance alone. The grandmaster at SICVC must also stay put, so¡­" Aeliana''s gaze locked onto him as he said softly, He turned to Aeliana, his voice steady. "Let me go as well." The room fell silent as Aeliana''s heart stopped. For a brief moment, she could only stare at her son before her temper flared. "Absolutely not." Her voice was firm, commanding. No one dared argue with her. Except Azriel. His lips curved up as he responded, equally soft. "Mom, I''ve already been there. I know how to avoid Tarshakael. I can handle myself. You don''t want anything to happen to Jasmine, and we don''t even know if Dad''s safe. The longer we wait, the worse things might get." Aeliana''s hands clenched into fists as she fought to keep her emotions in check. Her son had already survived the horrors of that place once. How could she send him back? "...I can''t send both my children into that nightmare," she said, her voice trembling. "Not after what you''ve been through." Azriel took a step forward, shaking his head. "You''re not forcing me this time, Mom. I''m going willingly. Trust me, I know what I''m doing." His tone carried a certainty that made Aeliana hesitate, wondering if he was really just an intermediate. No. He was a prince. She reminded herself of that fact, calming her nerves, if only a little. "I may not have entered the Sunken Islands myself, but I know its waters. I know how to get to the middle at least. And I definitely know how to avoid Tarshakael. Let me go, and I promise I''ll bring back both Dad and Jasmine safely." Aeliana studied him in silence, torn between her instincts as a mother and the faith she had in her son. Finally, she let out a bitter smile. ''Even now... I''m still a pathetic mother.'' "Fine. You have one week. If you''re not back by then, I''ll send every saint on Earth after you. I don''t care if you need an extra hour or even a day." Azriel''s face lit up with a smile, but it only made Aeliana squint suspiciously. ''Is he really so eager to return to the place where he spent two years?'' Jasmine and Mira exchanged uneasy glances. Neither of them seemed on board with the idea of Azriel going back. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, it was undeniable¡ªif anyone knew how to navigate past a titan without fighting, it would be him. And maybe, just maybe, it was the safest option after all, despite the risks. Humans had always taken risks. Especially Azriel, given the feats he had already accomplished in the void dungeon. "You don''t need to worry," Azriel reassured them. "I''ll be back before the academy starts again. Oh, and one more thing..." Aeliana felt a twinge of regret, already sensing that his next request would test her patience. "What is it?" She really wished she hadn''t asked. "I want Nol, Lumine, and Yelena to come with us." Chapter 125: SICVC [1] The backyard of the Crimson Estate stretched wide under the cracked sky. Oaks and towering pines bordered the grounds, their branches swaying gently in the wind, casting long shadows over the perfectly manicured lawn. The grass was a deep, rich green, untouched by wild overgrowth. In the center stood a marble fountain, water flowing in smooth arcs, the steady sound adding a sense of calm. Rows of crimson roses lined the edges of the garden. And standing there in the same backyard were three people¡ªLumine, Yelena, and Mira. Lumine and Yelena wore crimson military uniforms, surprisingly similar to Mira''s. The only difference was that they didn''t have the black furred coat draped over their shoulders. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both stood with their backs straight, clearly nervous in the presence of a grandmaster. Lumine glanced at the grass, noticing how the blades seemed to lean toward Mira, as if drawn by her mere presence. Even the trees, swayed by the wind, bent slightly in her direction. ''A grandmaster¡ªsomeone no longer considered human¡­ almost like a god.'' Her presence was overwhelming, even though she wasn''t doing anything. Just standing near her felt suffocating, making Lumine fight the urge to lower his gaze. He glanced at Yelena, and their eyes met. She gave him a small, wry smile. "You must be extremely talented, Cadet Lumine, to rank above the Frost Princess and place second. And you too, Cadet Yelena, ranked sixth in your first year. Both of you have achieved feats you should be proud of. Word of how you protected the cadets from the skeleton stampede is already spreading." It seemed Mira had decided to see them as highly talented rather than mere survivors of void creature battles. Of course, that made sense. Anyone looking into their records wouldn''t find any official reports of them fighting void creatures. Lumine and Yelena exchanged surprised glances as they noticed a faint smile tugging at Mira''s lips, despite her usual stoic expression. "Y-you¡­ you know about us?" Lumine asked. Mira nodded without hesitation. "All the higher-ups know about you. Whether you realize it or not, both of you have the potential to be one of the great pillars supporting humanity''s future. Your names are already well-known." Lumine swallowed nervously. ''I had no idea we were being watched by such big names already...'' Though, on second thought, it wasn''t too surprising. Hero Academy was known for producing the best cadets, and the top ten of the first year were bound to draw attention. "And..." Mira''s eyes narrowed slightly, or at least it felt like that to Lumine. It was as if thousands of needles pricked his skin, drying his lips. "It''s only natural I''d find out everything about you two, especially since the prince went against the queen''s wishes to have both of you join us." Lumine blinked, startled, and looked at Yelena. She shook her head slightly, just as confused. ''He did that? But why?'' Lumine couldn''t make sense of it. Even back in CASC, Azriel had supported him for reasons he didn''t fully understand. He never looked at him like he was crazy or dangerous. ''Is he really that good of a person? Or is there another reason?'' Doubts started to form in his mind. "The prince has never been one to get close to others, not since he was young. So, it''s surprising that he''s protecting the two of you so much," Mira remarked, suspicion flickering in her eyes. Lumine didn''t have any answers. He didn''t understand why Azriel had helped them either. He was an enigma¡ªso much about him didn''t add up. Yelena furrowed her brow slightly. "Did Prince Azriel not have any friends? Is that why he isn''t close to many people?" Mira looked at her for a moment before sighing. "If you were royalty, you''d know how difficult it is to form true friendships. People use you for their own purposes. But no, that''s not the reason. No one really knows why the prince distanced himself. That''s how rumors started." ''The unworthy prince...'' It was the label most had given him. They saw him as a prince without talent, without strength. A prince who couldn''t achieve anything. At least, that was until he came back from the dead. "Whatever the case, unlike the two of you, no one will take the prince''s words lightly once we enter SICVC. It''s not just because he''s royalty. Surviving two whole years in the void realm¡ªalone¡ªis enough to command respect. Being a prince is just an added bonus." She looked at Lumine and Yelena with an intensity that made Lumine feel like he couldn''t look away. "Once you enter the void realm, your age won''t matter anymore. No one will see you as children. You''ll be adults from that point on¡ªif you survive. So do your best to show why the prince was so determined to have the two of you with us. Prove that you belong." Lumine felt a chill run through his fingers. ''The void realm...'' It was still hard to believe they were actually going there now. Sure, he and Yelena had been there before, but that was only because of the system''s quests. The places they had gone were just random areas with void creatures to fight. But this time... this time was different. He was going to face the real horrors of the void realm. They would become adults. Age wouldn''t matter anymore. No one would see them as children. Lumine released a quiet, shaky breath, while Yelena glanced down, clearly nervous. Though they had already decided to go, the weight of that decision was still heavy. Suddenly, something caught Lumine''s eye¡ªone of the walls in the backyard. It looked dented. A human-shaped dent. ''Did someone crash there?'' His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps behind him. Mira stopped looking at the two and bowed, thumping her right fist against her chest. "My prince." Startled, Lumine and Yelena turned to see Azriel approaching, a small smile on his face. Like them, he wore the crimson military uniform, but his was adorned with a black furred coat, just like Mira''s. Walking behind him on his left was Amaya, and on his right was Nol, though only Amaya had a black furred coat¡ªNol looked disappointed to be left out. Azriel stopped in front of them and glanced around briefly before meeting Mira''s eyes. "Lady Mira, has my sister not arrived yet?" Mira shook her head. "Her Highness should be here any moment, my prince." Azriel furrowed his brows slightly. "Well, girls do tend to take their time with makeup..." Lumine and Yelena blinked at his comment, a hint of red creeping onto Yelena''s face as she looked down again. ''He really acts like it''s no big deal...'' Lumine thought, watching Azriel''s calm demeanor. Their eyes met, and Azriel''s smile faded as he spoke in a more serious tone. "Have you written the letters?" Yelena looked up, her expression complicated, while Lumine bit his lip. Both nodded. "Yes," Lumine said. "We gave them to one of the maids, as you requested." Azriel nodded, and the atmosphere grew solemn. The letters were for their parents, a precaution Azriel had insisted on before they entered the void realm. They were still children here, not yet in the void realm, but parents would always see their children as just that¡ªchildren. Azriel wouldn''t take them unless they left something behind, should the worst happen. Lumine clenched his fists. ''I''ll make sure those letters never have to reach them...'' Azriel''s smile returned, brighter this time, as he placed a hand on both their shoulders. "Try to relax. Being tense and nervous won''t help you. And don''t worry¡ªyour parents won''t need to read those letters. You''re going with the Crimson Princess, a grandmaster, a master-ranked maid, a silver-blood devil, and, of course, the best part... me!" At his words, Nol''s face darkened comically, prompting Lumine and Yelena to take a step back in unison. "My prince, even for you, how many times must I remind you to take things more seriously?" Amaya scolded from behind, and Mira nodded in agreement. "Lady Amaya is right, my prince. We''re heading somewhere unknown. Anything could happen," Mira added. Azriel''s lips twitched as he glanced between them, still smiling, though his eyes were less amused. "Have your social skills deteriorated that much?" Both women widened their eyes, hurriedly apologizing. ''Oh...'' Lumine realized, feeling a tinge of surprise. ''He was just trying to lighten the mood, wasn''t he?'' Azriel had likely sensed how on edge everyone was. Though he wasn''t the best at it, he was at least trying to ease the tension. A small smile appeared on both Lumine''s and Yelena''s faces. "Thanks," Lumine muttered. Azriel glanced at him, smiling softly. "Of course." There was so much Lumine wanted to ask, so many things he was curious about, but now wasn''t the time. Perhaps after all of this, he would have a chance. ''This is an invaluable opportunity, and I can''t let it go to waste.'' Glancing at Yelena, they both nodded with renewed determination. Then, a voice came from the side. "I see everyone is here." Jasmine had arrived, dressed similarly to Azriel. "Took you long enough." Jasmine sighed. "You''re the one who ran from Mother, not me. Anyway, let''s not waste time. Lady Mira, you''re already anchored at SICVC, so if you would." "Certainly, Your Highness." Mira nodded, and everyone took a few steps back. Then, a white cross appeared beneath Mira''s feet. The wind howled, roaring through the air, furiously whipping their hair as Lumine''s breath caught in his throat. He could feel the mana gathering in one place, pulling toward Mira. Though he couldn''t see it, he could sense it. His heartbeat quickened. Lumine squinted. In front of Mira''s outstretched hand, a tiny black hole began to form, almost imperceptible at first. But it grew larger. And larger. Until Lumine''s face paled. ''She actually created a void rift...'' Right before them was a swirling mass of darkness, a portal that sucked the air, making the grass and trees around them thrash wildly. Somehow, Lumine knew Mira was protecting them from being pulled in. Then, she turned toward them. "Let''s go." Chapter 126: SICVC [2] Lumine blinked as he found himself in what seemed like a different world¡ªand indeed it was. He stood in the heart of what appeared to be SICVC. Towering structures, their stones weathered and cracked, surrounded him. Ivy and wild roots snaked through the crevices, reclaiming the stonework as nature slowly wove its way back in. The air was filled with the smell of damp earth and decaying wood. Soldiers clad in crimson and black uniforms rushed past, as if the entire void capital had been thrown into chaos¡ªand it had. They moved with urgency, their boots crunching against the dirt floor and sending up small clouds of dust. It felt as though Lumine had gone back in time, watching everything unfold with almost no sign of technology. Surrounding the void capital, he couldn''t determine its size, but he could see countless trees outside its walls¡ªtrees so tall he couldn''t tell where they ended. Yet, he didn''t bother to look up, for he knew better. Never look at something for too long. The entire capital resembled a ruined city, remnants of a civilization long past. What was most disturbing, though, was the complete lack of security or safety around him. ''What if void creatures attack? Do these soldiers really just let them come here?'' No barriers or defenses of any sort. It was ridiculous. Lumine looked around in disbelief and pity. "Commander Mira, my prince, my princess, if you would follow me, the others are already waiting for the meeting." A voice broke through their thoughts¡ªit belonged to a man standing before them. He had gray hair and a matching beard, his black eyes set deep within wrinkles etched across his face, and he wore a crimson military uniform. He bowed respectfully to Azriel and Jasmine as he spoke. They weren''t there for sightseeing, so naturally, no one declined or objected. Mira nodded and took the lead, the rest following closely behind. Lumine furrowed his brows. ''Is this how every void capital looks?'' If so, he worried for the safety of the people residing there. Most humans didn''t, but some lived in void capitals¡ªprimarily the forces attempting to conquer the void realm. It must be... frightening. Silence fell over the group as they walked, the atmosphere heavy. The panic of the soldiers made it impossible to spark a conversation. The soldier eventually stopped, and everyone else did the same as they arrived in front of a huge black tent. Two other soldiers stood guard at the entrance¡ªone in black, the other in crimson. The first soldier turned and bowed slightly. "Unfortunately, I do not have the authority to proceed..." Finally, for the first time, the old man looked at Nol, Lumine, and Yelena. "If those three aren''t going to join you in the meeting, they can rest in one of the rooms in the building." But before any of the three could respond, Azriel stepped forward. "I appreciate your consideration, but these three are with us and will be attending the meeting as well." The old man studied Azriel for a few seconds before bowing again. "As you wish, my prince." With that, he stepped aside, and the soldiers guarding the entrance followed suit, allowing them to enter. Lumine took a deep breath and followed Mira and the others inside. "...!" The moment Lumine stepped inside, he felt every hair on his body stand on end. Goosebumps prickled his skin as he looked around wide-eyed. A huge wooden round table dominated the room, and a map lay spread across it, displaying what seemed to be a rough drawing of their surroundings. But that wasn''t what made him alert. No, it was the men. The men seated behind the wooden table gazed intently at Lumine and the rest. Their presence was overwhelming¡ªnot just theirs, but also the others standing behind the seated men and women. All these battle-hardened veterans of the Sunken Islands filled the tent, not holding back as they released their aura. Lumine and Yelena exchanged glances, their expressions hardening as they tried to collect themselves. In the next second, the chairs creaked as everyone stood up instantly, bowing and thumping their right fists against their chests in greeting to Azriel and Jasmine. The aura each person emitted clashed against one another before retracting, as if it had been a mere dream. Lumine gulped nervously, feeling out of place¡ªlike a sheep among wolves. And if there was a leader among these wolves, it was definitely the man standing at the other side of the wooden table. He studied them, a grandmaster... just like Mira. The man had short black hair and wore a crimson military uniform paired with a black fur-lined coat. In fact, all the seated men and women had similar coats, while those standing did not. But this man... he was undeniably overwhelming, like Mira. His right cheek bore a scar, and his left eye was covered by an eyepatch. A small beard adorned his face, and his physique was leaner than expected. ''This is really crazy...'' For a moment, Lumine''s resolve wavered as he contemplated what he had gotten himself into, but he quickly shook his head inwardly. It was an opportunity¡ªan opportunity to get stronger. And if by some chance, he might actually meet the Crimson King... he couldn''t miss out on such a chance. "It''s good to see you in good health, Grandmaster Amon." The grandmaster, referred to as Amon, smiled slightly as he spoke, his voice devoid of warmth. "Commander Mira, it''s great to see that Joaquin Red Kitty is doing so well." Instantly, the air froze. Lumine''s face went pale. ''Kitty... he called King Joaquin so casually, and the commander of the Crimson Army his pet!?'' What was more absurd was that this man belonged to the same army! ''Wait, just what is this man''s position?'' He felt suffocated. Amon and Mira stared at each other, the air growing colder as everyone shivered. Lumine looked at Jasmine, who regarded Amon with a hardened expression, and when he turned to Azriel, he saw a stoic face with lips twitching, trembling, and then... "Pfft! Hahaha! I never thought I''d hear such a reference in the Void Realm!" Azriel burst out laughing. All heads snapped to him, a mix of pure confusion and surprise lighting their faces. Azriel laughed, trying to suppress his mirth while wiping tears from his eyes. Then another bellowing laugh echoed through the tent. Heads turned to Amon, who was grinning widely at Azriel. "Bwahaha! As expected of you, my prince; I knew you would catch on to that!" ''Huh... reference? A book?'' It seemed like something Lumine couldn''t grasp. No one could¡ªexcept for the two of them, who must have been referencing some sort of book. Mira scowled at Amon. "Insulting me is one thing, but speaking casually of the king is something you can''t just do, Grandmaster Amon." But Amon merely scoffed. "You and your loyalty. Have you forgotten who taught you how to wield a sword and that crimson brat you swore your life to?" Lumine''s eyes went wide. ''The hell!? How old is he really to have taught King Joaquin and Lady Mira how to wield a sword!?'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amon looked to be in his late forties at best. Then Amon exhaled loudly. "Well, enough of this. Let''s all have a seat; we''ve got a lot to discuss." No one objected as the seated men and women returned to their chairs. The empty seats in front of Lumine were taken by Jasmine, with Azriel sitting to her right and Lady Mira to her left. Amaya occupied a spot to Azriel''s right, but Nol stood behind. Lumine and Yelena exchanged glances, understanding they too had to remain standing instead of taking seats. They moved to the sides, standing further back for a proper view of everyone, yet close enough to Azriel and Jasmine. "Grandmaster Amon, you taught my father how to wield a sword, right? Surely you have some interesting stories for my sister and me?" Azriel and Jasmine looked at Amon, who grinned back at them. Jasmine showed little emotion, but Lumine noticed the curiosity in her eyes; she too wanted to know. Amon chuckled darkly. "Oh, stories? I have plenty from your father... Let''s make a deal. I''ll share a lifetime''s worth of dark stories about your dad, and in return..." He narrowed his eyes. "You give me some of your stories about how you survived the Void Realm on your own." The air instantly grew tense again, and everyone looked uncomfortable between Azriel and Amon. But Azriel smiled. "Looks like we have a deal." Amon laughed again, pleased as he nodded his head. Jasmine, however, looked at Azriel with her eyebrows slightly furrowed before turning her head away. Lumine glanced around at the others present and noticed something odd since arriving at the Void Capital: there were two different militaries here¡ªone from the government with their black uniforms and the other from the Crimson Clan in crimson uniforms. Even some in black were seated at the table. "Now then, time is of the essence. Let''s start properly, shall we?" Then, as if a switch had been flipped, the air turned cold. Amon''s smile vanished, his face hardening as if his previous laughter and warmth had all been an act. Lumine was speechless. It wasn''t just him; every single person''s expression changed. The light atmosphere created by Azriel and Amon evaporated instantly. When Lumine glanced at Azriel, a shiver ran down his spine because he, wore the most indifferent face of all. Chapter 127: SICVC [3] Lumine wasn''t the only one to notice. Many glanced at the prince, their expressions a mix of surprise and unease. Those closest to him shifted uncomfortably, while others looked on with curiosity. It was disturbing. The way he showed no emotion¡ªhis face blank, as if he had none to give. Not in those crimson eyes. Not in that face. To Lumine, it felt unnatural compared to the others. Yet. Curiosity flickered across Amon''s face for a moment before his expression hardened. He turned his attention to Jasmine, looking at her seriously, ignoring Azriel entirely. Before Amon could speak, Jasmine''s cold voice cut through the tension. "Before we begin, Grandmaster Amon, why are government officials here, in Crimson territory, and at this meeting?" "This isn''t your barbaric clan''s land yet, Your Highness. Not until the Sunken Islands are fully yours. And this isn''t much of a Void Capital either, since it still needs to be built and marked by your clan." A man in a black uniform scowled at Jasmine as he spoke, his bald head gleaming under the dim light. He stared at her fiercely, but she didn''t flinch. Instead, she raised her eyebrows, maintaining her calm. "Is that so? Well, I understand you government dogs might enjoy sightseeing in our future Void Capital, hiding behind my father''s protection while secretly barking behind his back. But why are you at this meeting? Missing your master already?" Lumine winced at the crude words slipping from Jasmine''s lips, yet she looked at the bald man calmly, her mouth curving into a slight smile. It was as if what she said was completely normal. ''The Crimson Clan and the government don''t get along¡­'' It was something anyone could see. ''Is it like this with every great clan?'' Lumine''s face darkened as regret seeped into his thoughts. He''d neglected his opportunities at the academy. The academy had its vast libraries, filled with knowledge he should''ve sought out, not to mention the professors and influential figures who were always within reach. He should have learned more. Hell, one of his friends was a prince, watching all of this unfold with complete detachment. The bald man''s face turned beet red as he clenched his teeth, glaring at Jasmine. But in the end, he clicked his tongue and shifted his gaze back to Amon, who watched everything without the slightest disturbance. None of them did anything. "It is as Sir Cole said, Your Highness. These government officials were here before His Majesty left to explore the Sunken Islands. He gave them permission to stay as long as they wished. The rescue team was made up of their men as well, so it''s natural they''re in this meeting, considering their losses." Jasmine nodded at Amon''s explanation. Amon cleared his throat, ensuring he had everyone''s attention as he continued. "As you all know, the king went to explore the Sunken Islands. We''ve lost all communication with him and the rescue team we sent. We believe a void creature attacked them and killed everyone. As for the king, knowing him, he''s likely fine. The only reason he might still be there is if he doesn''t know about the communication loss or doesn''t care. Or¡­ there''s something there keeping him" Hearing his explanation, Jasmine nodded, while the others looked solemn. No one worried for Joaquin¡ªat least, that''s what they made themselves believe. After all, if one of the Great Kings was truly in danger, it would mean disaster, especially since he was of the Third Void Generation, the children of the nightmarish Second Void Generation. It was easier for everyone to convince themselves that Joaquin was simply caught in a complicated situation, but otherwise safe. "These are all hypotheses," Mira muttered quietly beside Jasmine, to which Amon nodded. "I would''ve gone myself, but the king ordered me to stay here. If I left while the Void Capital was still under construction, those bastard creatures waiting for a chance would burn everything to the ground." Jasmine frowned slightly, while Lumine fought to keep his expression neutral. But deep down, a dark feeling coiled in his chest. ''He''s hiding something¡­'' Amon was being too vague. "Why did you decide to build SICVC on top of these ruins?" Jasmine asked, her tone skeptical. Amon hesitated before answering. "That¡­ was the king''s order. I don''t have an answer beyond that." Jasmine sighed, nodding in reluctant understanding. They all turned their attention to the map spread out in front of them. It was roughly drawn, lacking any significant detail, with three black X''s marking key locations. Lumine assumed the first X represented SICVC, the second the sea, and the last, closer to the middle, marked the location of the Sunken Islands. "Those three X''s¡ªone is where the king is, another where a void creature wiped out the rescue team, and the third is us at SICVC." Amon stood up, leaning forward with both hands pressed against the table as he studied the map. He pointed to the first X, then traced toward the middle one. "The first X is SICVC. The area around us, leading to the sea, has mostly been cleared of void creatures, so it should be relatively safe. But the real problem is reaching the last X¡ªwhere the Sunken Islands are." Jasmine''s expression darkened. "The Sunken Islands are underwater. Just crossing those waters is deadly enough, but going beneath them? I doubt many would return." A mission to reach the Sunken Islands and find the king¡ªbut word of it couldn''t be allowed to leak to Earth. And they were limited. Other Grandmasters and Saints were either on dangerous missions of their own, or it would take too long to inform them about another operation involving the Sunken Islands. The other great clans might not react well to such news either. It was even a surprise that the government officials hadn''t reported the king''s involvement yet. Too many things were being kept secret. Once again, Lumine couldn''t shake the feeling that something was terribly wrong. ''Is all this risk really necessary?'' The cost of human lives¡­ just to keep secrets. Was it really worth it? Yet again, when Lumine gazed at the figures around him, it seemed as if they didn''t even care about the people who had died. No, he couldn''t imagine a single person here shedding a tear for any of the fallen. Jasmine''s voice broke the silence. "There might be a way to reach the Sunken Islands without having to fight the void creatures in the sea." Amon''s eyebrows shot up, intrigued, and he nodded. "I''m listening, Your Highness." Jasmine hummed softly, then turned her gaze toward Azriel. As if on cue, the others did the same, but Azriel didn''t react. He sat straight, indifferent, his eyes fixed on the map. Finally, he lifted his gaze, first meeting Jasmine''s, then moving over the others before finally settling on Amon. "Unless we have a saint, or at least two more grandmasters, or a platoon of the most skilled masters alive, crossing the Sunken Sea will kill all of us." Lumine gulped, a shiver running down his spine. Azriel''s voice... it was unsettlingly calm, devoid of warmth or cold. It made him feel something¡ªa sense of discomfort he couldn''t quite explain. "And why is that, my prince?" Amon asked, his expression unchanged, though his eyes sharpened as they locked onto Azriel. Azriel met his gaze without flinching. "Because I''ve been to the other side of the Sunken Sea, and I''ve seen the ruler of those waters." Shock rippled through the room, but Amon remained composed, nodding for Azriel to continue. "Go on, my prince." To Lumine, it seemed as if Amon didn''t even care that Azriel had already been there once. "A specific void creature dwells in the Sunken Sea. Its name is Tarshakael. I believe it''s a titan-ranked void creature, which explains why our entire rescue team was wiped out and why my father''s team may be unable to return. To reach the Sunken Islands, you''d need to get past him, which none of us can do¡ªexcept perhaps my father. Or, if you, Grandmaster Amon, and Commander Mira worked together, you might have a chance. But the risks are too great, and we can''t afford them." Azriel continued, his tone steady, as the others listened intently. "When I was on the other side, I discovered a passage that led to an underground network. Unfortunately, I wasn''t strong enough to explore it fully, but I believe it eventually leads to the Sunken Islands. It''s likely near the sea¡ªwe just have to find another passage on this side and follow the path." For the first time, Amon''s expression shifted, clearly surprised. The others looked equally stunned. "We haven''t uncovered much about the Sunken Sea, but... it''s plausible that there''s an underground network leading to the Sunken Islands," Someone else said. Azriel nodded. "I''m certain there''s a passage. We could attempt to go around the sea, but that would mean crossing the mountains¡ªjust as dangerous, if not more so, since that area remains unexplored." It was Mira who broke the silence, her voice tinged with suspicion. "Aren''t we overlooking something important?" Amon and the others turned to her, while Azriel gazed at her without emotion. "Why can''t the king just open a void rift? Sure, it would cost him a significant amount of mana, destroy his anchor here in SICVC, and require transporting others, but his other anchor on Earth is still intact in EASC." A tense silence followed. It was a valid question¡ªone Lumine had also wondered about. It should have been the first thing asked, yet it felt as though it had been deliberately avoided. Amon sighed, his expression darkening as he addressed Mira. "What was once a theory is now believed to be fact¡ªthere''s something in the Sunken Islands interfering with the creation of void rifts. It''s impossible to open one there or place an anchor." Mira''s eyes widened, as did those of several others, including Jasmine. ''A void rift can''t be opened¡­?'' It was absurd. The mere thought of it was inconceivable. For a grandmaster, the ability to open void rifts was one of their defining powers. But now, Amon was telling them a grandmaster couldn''t do that in the Sunken Islands. Jasmine broke the silence again. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Grandmaster Amon, we have seven days until the higher-ups learn of what''s happening. I''ll personally lead a special team through the underground tunnels to meet my father. Best case, we''ll have conquered the islands by then." Her words, under normal circumstances, would have sounded ridiculous. But here, they didn''t. In fact, it seemed entirely possible that Joaquin had already conquered the strange underwater islands. And if not, their chances of success would greatly increase with Jasmine leading the charge, along with Mira and Amaya. Lumine had expected someone to object, but instead, Amon simply nodded. "Certainly, Your Highness. I''ll send my best men to accompany you. Of course, those who came with you can stay or leave as they wish." Lumine furrowed his brows. ''Why is everyone so... calm?'' In contrast to the panicked soldiers outside, everyone here seemed to be treating the situation far too lightly. The constant shifts in tone were giving him a headache. ''Are all influential people this strange?'' It certainly seemed that way. Suddenly, Azriel stood up, his voice flat and emotionless as he spoke. "I''ll be staying in one of the rooms until you''re all finished." Everyone stared, bewildered. Lumine too was confused¡ªAzriel wasn''t planning to stay for the rest of the discussion. While they had a plan, it still needed to be meticulously crafted, with every detail accounted for. Surely, there was more to discuss. "My prince, where are you going?" Amon asked. Azriel stopped, turning his head slightly. "To sleep." [AN: Perhaps some of you have noticed, and some may not have, but I wanted to let you know that if you did notice a drop in the quality of the chapters, it''s because I''ve been sick while writing. Please bear with me...] Chapter 128: The Past You Cant Escape [1] "Do the gods find this funny...?" Azriel stared grimly at his surroundings. He was standing in the middle of a street, cars passing through him as though he didn''t exist. Around him, towering buildings loomed, their presence familiar yet alien. He would have thought he was back at EASC if it weren''t for the brands of cars¡ªones he knew didn''t belong to this world¡ªdriving through his body. With a sigh, Azriel pressed his palm to his face. "Why can''t I sleep peacefully for once?" The last thing he remembered was sitting at the meeting. Exhaustion hit him like a wave, creeping into his bones. He''d tried to fend it off with [Void Mind], a skill that also helped him stay alert while juggling multiple thoughts. But it wasn''t enough. Conversations with Amon and Jasmine faded into the background, and eventually, he had to excuse himself, rushing off to a tent set aside for him. The ruins weren''t the best place to sleep, especially with the void capital still under construction. The builders, though superhuman, were racing against time. And if a void creature attacked, things could get messy. But this... this wasn''t normal exhaustion. "A dream, huh..." Murmuring under his breath, Azriel started walking. He felt like a ghost, his feet passing over the sidewalk as people on their phones or in conversation drifted through him. There was no sensation as they phased through his body. He glanced up¡ªthe sky was clear, not cracked like he was used to. The sun shone brightly, warm and comforting. But something was off. Azriel furrowed his brows. "Shouldn''t some sort of entity appear by now? Someone familiar... or maybe a version of myself?" He scanned the crowd, but there was no one. Just him, alone. Sighing again, he wandered the streets, weaving through the faceless people. His surroundings were unsettlingly familiar, but he couldn''t place why. The buildings, the streets... It all stirred something in him, a growing discomfort that churned in his gut like dark, murky water. And then, he stopped. The place in front of him¡ªit hit him like a wave of nostalgia. A small smile crept onto his face. It was a park. A beautiful park with trees, a small river, children laughing as they played on swings, and families picnicking on the lush, green grass. "I haven''t been here since..." His voice faltered. "Since their deaths..." So many memories were tied to this park. Azriel stood still, trying to process what was happening, why he was even here. But for now, he would take advantage of it. "There''s another place close by," he muttered, deciding to leave the park behind. As he walked, more landmarks from his past came into view. The nostalgia clung to him like a shadow. Azriel chuckled softly. "It really feels like a lifetime ago..." The memories swirled around him, bittersweet as he finally reached his destination. But it wasn''t his house. Nor was it the graveyard where his family rested. No, it was his school. "It must be school hours, judging by all these students..." he mused, watching them file in and out of the building, dressed in their usual clothes. His school had never enforced a uniform rule. Without hesitation, Azriel stepped inside. He found himself standing in the hallway he had walked countless times, racing to class or heading home. His eyes scanned the faces of the students and teachers, but none were familiar. He kept walking, his footsteps growing heavier with each step. His heart felt like a weight in his chest, his fists clenched tightly. "I have to see it... just one more time." Ascending the stairs, he noticed the number of people around him thinning, until he was completely alone. At the end of the hallway stood a single wooden door. A small metal plaque beside it read: Music Room. Azriel exhaled deeply, his breath shaky. He placed his hand on the doorknob, hesitating. "I might never get another chance..." Gritting his teeth, he turned the knob and stepped inside. The light from the setting sun streamed through the windows, bathing the room in a golden glow. The curtains swayed gently in the breeze. Then, a sound. Tink... Tink... Tink... A familiar melody filled the room, soft and delicate. Each note seemed to carry a weight, pulling at Azriel''s chest as memories he had buried long ago surfaced. Tink... Tink... Tink... "Oh..." His eyes were drawn to the source of the music. A boy. Brown hair. Green eyes. No older than nine. His small hands moved effortlessly across the piano keys. "That is amazing, Leo! You really have a sense for music!" It was himself. A much younger version of his past life. Azriel finally understood what he was seeing. It was... a memory. Azriel bit his lip as he looked at the people before him. A woman with black hair and blue eyes praised the little boy¡ªLeo. "Kaya..." His music teacher. Leo looked at her with eyes full of wonder, almost as if stars were shining in those emeralds as he smiled brightly. "Really?" He asked excitedly, hope sparkling in his gaze. Kaya nodded and crouched down to meet his eye level. "Yes, really! If you practice hard enough, you might even become a pianist." His face lit up like the sun, and Azriel watched with a sad smile. Then... Another figure appeared. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel''s eyes trembled as he bit down harder on his lip. Her brown hair flowed down to her waist, and her green eyes mirrored Leo''s. She was... as beautiful as a forgotten dream, the kind that lingers painfully long after waking. "Mother..." Azriel''s expression softened, heavy with sorrow as he gazed at her. It was his mother. Not some void creature imitating her. It was truly her. Or at least... A memory of her. If one looked closer, they''d notice the swell in her belly. She was pregnant. "...Lia." "Mom! Did you hear that? Kaya says I could become a pianist!" Leo''s voice broke the moment, full of joy as he ran to her. Jeanne chuckled softly, warmth in her eyes as she crouched down and met his eager gaze. "If you became one, I''d be the happiest mother on the entire planet," she said, brushing his hair gently. Leo closed his eyes, a soft smile on his lips as he leaned into her touch. "Hehehe." Watching the three of them, Azriel felt his legs weaken. "Haaa... shit." His knees buckled, and he caught himself on a nearby desk, arms trembling. He reached out with his right hand, desperate to touch her, but he knew... It was futile. They weren''t real. But still... "Please... just look at me one more time... Mom." Azriel heard his own voice, but no one else did. His expression darkened, knowing all too well what would come next. Everything started on this day, after all. Perhaps if he''d never wanted to play the piano, if Kaya and Jeanne hadn''t said those words to Leo... A dark, bitter laugh escaped Azriel''s lips as he covered his mouth. "If only I''d never tried to be a good son... I wouldn''t have been such a disappointment." He sighed, staring solemnly at the scene before him. And in the next blink¡ª They were gone. Only the piano remained. Azriel clenched his eyes shut, gritting his teeth. "They weren''t real anyway..." But it still hurt. Opening his eyes, a faint smile touched his lips as a thought crossed his mind. "Kaya... Last I heard, she moved to another country after getting married." She had been his music teacher, but also someone Azriel had thought of as an aunt. Unfortunately, before the accident with his family, she left. He never got the chance to tell her what happened. Azriel slowly walked toward the piano, his fingers brushing its smooth surface before he stood in front of it. Tink... He pressed one of the keys softly. A small, almost silly laugh escaped him as he pressed it again. "It''s been so long since I touched a piano... I wonder if I can still play..." But before he could find out, his vision blurred. His head grew light, though a calm smile lingered on his face. "Maybe another day, huh..." It seemed it was time to wake up. He didn''t know what was better¡ªthis, the dreamless sleep, or the nightmares. Maybe neither was better. He still hadn''t gotten an answer as to why he was reliving a memory, or what the purpose of it was. But... Azriel had a feeling he''d be reliving a lot of his memories from now on. "Did you do this? My future self?" For some reason, the image of that person with the scythe flashed in Azriel''s mind. No. He was certain of it. It was him. Or at least connected to him. Remember. Azriel quietly observed as his surroundings grew more and more blurred. Occasionally, it felt as if reality itself was shattering before his eyes. "I wonder what it is I need to remember..." And then¡ª Everything turned black. Chapter 129: The Past You Cant Escape [2] "P-please, Your Majesty, you can''t just walk in here like that!"A commotion outside her office made Aeliana furrow her brow as she set her pen down, looking up. "The Queen is very busy! You need to make an appointment!" As Aeliana was about to get up, hearing the shouts of the maids, the door burst open, revealing a panicked maid and... a man with snow-white hair cascading to his shoulders, his clear eyes matching the sky on a bright day. "Ragnar¡­?" Aeliana looked mildly surprised at the sudden appearance of the Frost King in her office. In fact, the Frost King being in EASC¡ªCrimson territory¡ªwithout warning was a significant matter. Ragnar''s presence alone had already broken numerous protocols. With a sigh, Aeliana looked at the maid, whose face had gone pale as she trembled, shrinking in the presence of two powerful figures. She had tried to stop Ragnar as best she could without risking her head, but it had been in vain. Now, she wondered if her queen might take it for allowing another capital''s king in without announcement. "You may leave us," Aeliana said calmly. "And make sure word of this doesn''t get out." "Y-yes, Your Majesty!" The maid looked visibly relieved as color returned to her cheeks. She hurried out, closing the door gently. Ragnar watched her go before silently taking a seat opposite Aeliana''s desk, his face as unreadable as ever¡ªa man brooding over a thousand things, yet his gaze remained locked on her. Aeliana leaned forward, rubbing her temples. ''I don''t want to deal with this¡­'' With a sigh, she leaned back in her chair, looking at Ragnar with a touch of irritation. Anyone observing would hardly recognize her as the Crimson Queen. Only when matters concerned her children''s safety did she let down her dignified demeanor¡ªevery maid knew that. "The last time you came unannounced, Celestina had just been born, and you and my darling drank so much my house nearly collapsed. So tell me, Ragnar¡­" A vein bulged on Aeliana''s forehead as she glared at him, though Ragnar''s expression barely changed, only slightly paler. "I know Lyraelle hasn''t given birth yet, so¡­ why are you barging into my office this time?" Silence settled between them, tense. Ragnar looked at her without a word before he finally spoke, his voice composed. "I tried to contact Joaquin, but I couldn''t reach him. Where is he?" Aeliana''s face hardened, recognizing the restrained edge in Ragnar''s tone. Most wouldn''t notice, but Aeliana did. Only someone who knew him as well as she did could sense it. "Why do you want to contact him?" she asked, sidestepping his question. Ragnar''s brow twitched slightly before he regained his composed expression. After studying her for a moment, he finally answered. "It''s about Azriel. He has information I need." Hearing her son''s name, Aeliana looked at Ragnar, her gaze narrowing. ''Azriel this, Azriel that¡ªwhy is everyone always bringing him up?'' He was just a child, yet everyone around her seemed fixated on him. "What kind of information?" "Classified." Aeliana''s eyebrows furrowed, her tone sharpening at Ragnar''s attempt to be cryptic. "Ragnar, you came into my home unannounced. You would do well to cooperate¡ªno one will take your side if you don''t." The room grew colder as Ragnar narrowed his eyes. "Was that a threat?" Aeliana smiled slightly. "If it involves my son¡­ yes, consider it a threat." "¡­Fine." He let out a breath. "Neo Genesis''s recent attack was thwarted by Azriel. He managed to take down one of the Heptarchs, but we uncovered something crucial. I need more details about that organization, and I suspect Azriel has more insight than he''s let on." Aeliana''s expression shifted as she absorbed Ragnar''s words. Only a few days had passed since it all happened, and already, Azriel was one of the hottest topics online. His accomplishment had been acknowledged by the Crimson Clan''s upper echelon before she even had a chance to intervene. But she still didn''t know why Azriel had done it. ''There''s no way he would do it for fame.'' She knew her son better than anyone; he didn''t care for such things. Nor was he the type to act on behalf of humanity. Like it or not, Aeliana knew her son wasn''t that kind-hearted. He had a reason, one he hadn''t shared with her. "What crucial part did you discover?" "¡­" "I won''t allow you to meet my son like this, Ragnar. You know how delicate everything has become around him, especially with what''s being said." Ragnar''s face softened slightly as he nodded. "I know. But we''ve learned that Neo Genesis is somehow working with a Skinwalker." "¡­!" Aeliana''s eyes widened in shock, her gaze locking onto Ragnar''s. The mere idea of a void creature cooperating with humans seemed absurd¡ªsomething straight out of a fairy tale. "I need to know why, how, and where. Azriel might know more about it, and I need his help... help to get closer to¡­ it." She watched Ragnar''s face grow dark, the air between them heavy with shared understanding. She knew why he was here now. It all made sense. After all¡­ he had lost his parents to Skinwalkers. The Frost Estate, and much of NASC, had been devastated in that attack. So many lives lost in what was assumed to be a random strike by void creatures. But¡­ it hadn''t been random. Aeliana didn''t know all the details, but she knew it had been carefully planned. ''If Skinwalkers and Neo Genesis are working together¡­ could the Skinwalker incident in NASC be connected?'' Her expression darkened as the possibility sank in. ''And Azriel''s been fighting them¡­?'' She didn''t know what to think anymore. It seemed like every revelation only made things deeper, more complex. There was something she wasn''t seeing. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Neo Genesis¡­ what is that organization hiding?'' Ragnar''s gaze was fixed on her, patiently waiting for an answer. "¡­Unfortunately, Azriel isn''t here right now." Ragnar''s face fell. "Where is he?" She hesitated, weighing whether she should tell him. ''This is personal for him, and he won''t leave until he gets to speak with Azriel¡­ but this is getting too complicated for me! Why does my darling always have to be so irresponsible?'' Taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, she finally spoke, explaining what she could. The more she said, the darker Ragnar''s expression grew, his gaze increasingly judgmental. "Have you lost your mind?" For the first time, a strong emotion seeped into his voice¡ªanger. Aeliana averted her eyes, unsure how to answer. "You allowed your son¡ªwho you just got back from the void realm¡ªto go back there with only your daughter, the future queen and heiress? All because you didn''t want to cause a greater commotion by informing anyone else?" Ragnar''s voice was laced with anger, his usual composure cracking. "Do you understand how irresponsible that is?" Aeliana met his gaze, though her expression softened slightly. She understood the gravity of his words. "I know, but¡­" Ragnar narrowed his eyes, as if piecing together a puzzle. "This was Joaquin''s idea, wasn''t it?" She gave a reluctant nod. Even she found it reckless, but it was what her husband wanted. Jasmine needed more experience, and quickly. "It was initially only meant for Jasmine," she explained. "But after what happened with Azriel, he joined her. Besides, Mira, Amaya, and¡­ Amon are with them." Ragnar blinked in surprise, then let out a hollow laugh. "You and Joaquin really must have lost it. Have you forgotten how that ''old man'' threw Joaquin in front of a grade 1 Monarch when he was young? Or the time he made him survive in the fallen sky¡ªa part of the void realm no one sane would set foot in¡ªfor an entire week?" Aeliana didn''t respond immediately. She knew all too well the harsh way Amon had trained Joaquin; it was brutal, yes, but effective. Though, perhaps, that was why he was missing a few screws. What mattered, though, was that Aeliana knew both of them could handle themselves. And she trusted her husband, who was still trapped, to be safe. The mere thought of something happening to him felt almost laughable, considering everything she''d witnessed of his strength. ''Can he even be killed?'' Maybe it was impossible. Azriel was more prepared than she''d expected, and Jasmine, with her natural talent, would manage easily. With their combined experience and the others with them, they shouldn''t face too many difficulties¡ªat least, for the most part. ''Maybe when I retire, I should become an actor?'' Apparently, she had a surprising knack for it. Eventually, she looked back at Ragnar, her voice calm. "It''s fine. We can''t shelter them forever. Don''t forget who we are, Ragnar, and why we are the great clans. If our children can''t survive something like this, then it''s a lost cause." Her lips curved slightly. "So relax. Let''s have some tea while we wait for their return. In the meantime, you can tell me about your daughter... and, of course, the one yet to come." Chapter 130: Hell The sky was a relentless gray¡ªa vast, unbroken sheet of cloud covering the entire void realm. No sun. No crack. No hint of blue. No rain or thunder. Just gray.As Azriel stared up, a strange solemnity settled over him. He didn''t understand why, but something about it felt... lonely. He sighed, leaning against one of the broken walls, watching people rush around, building the void capital or preparing for their missions. It was chaotic, but he understood¡ªthere wasn''t a second to waste in a place like this. This void capital, unlike others, was surrounded by unconquered territory. It was far more dangerous; one wrong move could mean disaster. And everyone here knew the stakes, especially with the king trapped in the Sunken Islands. ''I wonder what he''s really doing out there...'' Azriel didn''t buy the rumors of why his father was supposedly stuck. The idea of him being trapped seemed laughable. Nor did he trust Amon''s explanations or his mother''s reassurances. ''He''s there for his own reasons. Well, I''m here for mine.'' Like father, like son. Each had their own goals to pursue. ''Still, I didn''t expect to come here so soon. Lucky that Lumine made this easier by coming willingly.'' The story of Azriel''s two-year stay in the void realm was just a cover, and now he had to act like someone who knew how to survive here¡ªsomeone with experience. It would be exhausting, but it had to be done, and he needed Lumine here for it. "Hmm?" Azriel''s gaze shifted as he noticed someone approaching him, eyes fixed on him. He felt a smile curve his lips as he saw her in the crimson military uniform. Her obsidian-black hair was tied back, her face unreadable, green eyes sharp, and a black bow strapped to her back. He furrowed his brow, noticing a few men glancing at her as they passed. ''I''ll remember their faces.'' For now, he let it go. Yelena either hadn''t noticed, or more likely, she ignored them. She stopped before him. "It''s rare to see you alone, without Lumine nearby." Azriel was the first to break the silence, watching her furrow her brows as she sat beside him, leaning against the broken wall. "I''m not his babysitter." "I suppose that''s true." A chuckle escaped his lips as he sat down next to her. Yelena took her bow, placing it on her lap, and Azriel''s gaze settled on it. "That''s a fine soul weapon. You''re lucky to have one, you and Lumine both." Yelena looked down at her bow, a small smile softening her face. She ran her fingers over it with a rare tenderness. "It was a gift from Lumine." "...I see." Azriel said nothing more, leaning back against the stone wall. ''He can''t buy soul weapons, but that doesn''t mean he can''t earn them through quests. How ridiculous is that system of his?'' He knew that everything came at a price. Yelena probably didn''t realize it yet, but whatever quest Lumine completed to earn this weapon was likely cruel. ''They care for each other.'' "Aren''t you going to ask?" "Hm?" Azriel turned to her, caught off guard by her sudden question. "Are you not curious how someone like Lumine¡ªsomeone from a regular background¡ªmanaged to acquire a soul weapon? Even if he''s gifted, that doesn''t explain how he has a soul weapon or another one to give away. Or how he knew of His Majesty when everyone doubted him. But you¡­ you believed him." "...." "You even fought against the Queen to let us come here. Why?" She didn''t think a prince could be this generous without expecting something in return. To her, Azriel seemed suspicious. Perhaps, to some, he could be a fool with a kind heart¡ªbut no fool could orchestrate a plan that might bring down a saint. But, maybe, in his own way, Azriel was a fool¡ªa terrifying one unafraid of opposing the most powerful humans. That fear showed in her gaze, the way she looked at him as if he were something¡­ inhuman. It was confusing to Azriel. He hadn''t done anything to warrant such a reaction. ''Is it my appearance? Here I thought I was good-looking... Maybe I was getting ahead of myself.'' Inwardly disappointed, he was saved from his spiral of self-critique as Yelena spoke, carefully. "You don''t ask questions like the others. Why does Lumine have a natural battle instinct, when he''s never fought a void creature? Why does he have a soul weapon? And why did you risk so much to help us?" She couldn''t believe he would be this generous without some hidden motive. Azriel''s smile faded as he stared silently at Yelena, who was doing her best to meet his gaze without wavering. Finally, he spoke in a low voice. "Tell me, Yelena, do you¡­ not like me? As a person, I mean." "Huh?" Her eyes widened, momentarily thrown off by his unexpected question. Azriel waited calmly, neither pushing nor retreating, giving her space to answer. After a pause, Yelena bit her lip, her gaze shifting. She hesitated, but in the end, now that she''d come this far¡­ she decided to tell the truth. "No, I¡­ I do not like you as a person, my prince." Contrary to what she expected, Azriel smiled warmly at her, catching Yelena off guard. She found herself momentarily captivated by that unexpected warmth before, somewhat amusingly, she shook her head to clear her thoughts. "And why is that?" Azriel asked, his tone calm. Blinking in confusion, Yelena looked up at him, realizing he was asking her to elaborate. "Why is it that you don''t like me?" he repeated. "That¡­" she hesitated. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were plenty of reasons, but if she had to name one... "Is it because of your [Unique Skill]?" "...!" The color drained from Yelena''s face. She stared at him in horror, her wide eyes betraying her shock. "H-how¡­?" Azriel simply laughed, as if her reaction amused him. She could only sit, frozen, her gaze fixed on his. Those blood-red eyes¡ªthey were intimidating, somehow large enough to seem like they could see through every part of her, leaving no room for secrets. Fear turned to terror. Azriel continued to look at her as if nothing were amiss, which only made her discomfort intensify. "[Instinct]¡ªthat''s the name of your [Unique Skill], right? You never told anyone besides Lumine about it," he said, his tone casual. "A skill that''s quite literally what it sounds like, and doesn''t need mana to function. It''s always active¡­ quite an abnormal skill, if I do say so myself." Yelena''s mind blanked as he revealed this knowledge, a secret only she and Lumine shared. She knew Lumine would never tell anyone¡­ so how did Azriel know? "Yelena, let me offer you some advice¡­" She swallowed audibly, unable to look away as he continued. "Don''t trust anyone¡ªnot the government, not the great clans, not the kings, not the queens, and definitely not us princes and princesses." For some reason, his words sounded sincere, almost kind. He was still smiling, that gentle smile that hadn''t left his face. There was no malice, just a quiet warning. Before she realized it, the question was already out of her mouth. "¡­Why?" Azriel''s smile widened, shifting into something more crooked. "Do you know about the Ten Gods, Yelena?" Again, he answered her question with a different question. Still, she nodded slowly. "Of course you do. Everyone does," he went on. "Though the Church''s influence isn''t very strong here in Asia yet; it''s mostly in America. That will change soon¡­ and when it does, everything will begin." For the first time, his expression turned serious, almost intense, and she nearly squirmed under his gaze. She didn''t understand why he was bringing up the gods, but something in his tone made it impossible to dismiss his words. Then he spoke, and the weight of his next words hit her like a stone. "What if I told you that the Ten Gods are all a lie¡­" "...." Before she could even process his words, Azriel continued. "What if I told you the Ten Gods aren''t really gods, but creations of the government and the great clans?" "No¡­ that¡­ that can''t be true¡­" She didn''t want to believe it; it didn''t make sense. The gods¡ªa lie? Azriel didn''t wait for her to respond, instead pressing forward with a question. "Do you know when it all began, Yelena? The first appearance of a Void Rift?" Yelena met his gaze, answering almost instinctively, "1999¡­ the first Void Rift appeared in Europe." Of course she would know; if there was anything she loved, aside from a certain blond-haired someone, it was history. Azriel smiled. "1999¡­ the year it all started. The year the continents began to draw closer, the appearance of mana, the crack in the sky¡­ and the Void Realm." He looked at her, watching her listen intently. "Anyone who survived those events would later be known as part of the First Void Generation¡­" Yelena''s expression turned wary, and she couldn''t hold back anymore. "What does this have to do with the gods? With not trusting anyone? Or with you knowing about my [Unique Skill]?" Azriel chuckled, glancing at her with something like amusement. "You don''t see it? This entire world of ours survives on lies¡­" Yelena''s face darkened. "You''re the one who''s lying¡­" Azriel''s smile shifted, turning almost sinister. "Perhaps¡­ or perhaps I''m not. But you''d do well to trust that [Instinct] of yours, Yelena¡­ and to know that those very gods you believe in¡ªthey came with this Void Realm we humans now call hell." Chapter 131: Welding Water with Fire When Azriel walked toward the meeting point where they would depart the Void Capital with Yelena, he saw that most were already waiting.Lumine, Amaya, Mira, Nol, soldiers in crimson military uniforms, and, surprisingly, a few government soldiers were tagging along as well. Noticing Azriel and Yelena approaching, everyone present bowed, thumping their fists against their chests in greeting. Azriel stepped forward with a small smile, silently surveying the group. Lumine furrowed his brows, noticing Yelena a few steps behind, her gaze fixed intently on Azriel''s back for reasons he couldn''t decipher. The atmosphere grew tense under Azriel''s presence, and Yelena quietly moved closer to Lumine. Neither spoke; even though Lumine wanted to ask what was going on, the words simply wouldn''t come. ''Well, that''s a surprise¡­'' Azriel thought, his smile stretching wider as he focused on one of the government soldiers. The man wore a black military uniform, his head shaved, his eyes sharp and seasoned, like those of a battle-hardened warrior. A fur-lined coat draped over his shoulders, adding to his formidable presence. Azriel walked up to him, standing just an arm''s length away and meeting his dark blue eyes. He narrowed his gaze, keeping the smile, though his eyes betrayed nothing of warmth. ''The fucker who insulted my family¡­ A Grade 3 Advanced.'' The man was stronger than Azriel, but that didn''t make victory impossible. Unlike Benson, this man wasn''t a veteran with the strength to become an academy instructor. ''I doubt I''ll meet many who match Benson''s overwhelming strength as an Advanced,'' Azriel thought. ''I didn''t have time before, but I''m close to breaking through and becoming a Grade 1 Intermediate¡­'' He planned to make that breakthrough on the way to the Sunken Islands. "You, what is your name?" The man met Azriel''s eyes, narrowing his own before responding. "You can call me Cole, Prince Azriel." "Sir Cole¡­" Azriel repeated, as if memorizing it. His gaze shifted to the other government soldiers. "I assume these men are all under your command, and you''ll be joining us to the Sunken Islands?" Cole nodded. "It''s only fair we join you, considering the men we lost attempting to rescue the Crimson King. And, with your need to complete this mission quickly, I''m sure the Crimson King will be pleased to see us working together, rescuing him before word spreads." Azriel sneered internally, looking at Cole. ''Hypocrites. Always ready to insult the great clans but never hesitating to seek favors to survive.'' Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He found it laughable, how the government acted mighty and prideful yet only survived by the great clans'' will in Asia. ''Does he really think my father needs saving¡ªor that he''d care if the government teams up with us?'' With Mira and Amaya present, everyone else would only slow them down in reaching the Sunken Islands. But¡­ everyone here had their own selfish reason for going, using the king''s safety as an excuse. Azriel''s smile never faltered as he addressed Cole. "Indeed, Sir Cole, you''re absolutely right. It would benefit the Crimson Clan greatly to have the government''s help. Allow me to thank you for your kindness in assisting us to save the king." Azriel placed a hand on Cole''s shoulder, his voice sincere. Cole smiled, evidently pleased by Azriel''s gratitude. "Of course. It''s only right for the strong to lend a hand." As the conversation unfolded, two distinct reactions became clear among the onlookers. On one side, the government soldiers looked pleased with themselves, their faces lit with satisfaction. On the other¡­ the Crimson Clan soldiers were glaring at Cole, some casting disapproving looks at Azriel, others confused by his behavior. "Little brother, sometimes I do worry just how kind you are to people¡­ and dogs, of course." Suddenly, everyone''s heads snapped up as a cold voice sounded behind Azriel. Jasmine walked toward them, her back straight, every step measured, her appearance flawless and her demeanor unshakable. Like a switch, the reactions of the two groups reversed: government soldiers began to glare, while the Crimson soldiers looked pleased. But no matter what, they all greeted her, bowing and thumping their fists against their chests. ''Hmm¡­? I know the great clans and the government don''t get along, but it seems Jasmine has something personal against them,'' Azriel thought, intrigued but knowing now wasn''t the time for questions. As Jasmine reached Azriel, her gaze swept over everyone present. Though she might not have been the strongest, there was an unmistakable presence about her¡ªan authority that commanded attention, similar to Mira, but in her own way. Wearing a crimson military uniform that complemented her eyes, her hair fell loosely down her back, almost reaching her waist. She narrowed her eyes slightly. "Let''s not waste any more time," she said, her voice decisive. "Everyone''s here, so let''s head out." With those words, it was clear who would be taking the lead. It wasn''t surprising. Jasmine was the heiress, trained to lead, with countless lessons and experience under her belt. Her knowledge was in no way inferior to the others'', and her expertise in these situations outmatched most present. Naturally, no one objected. Though some disliked it, they remained silent as the group prepared to move. Azriel''s lips twitched slightly as he took in the team assembled to reach the Sunken Islands. ''It''s like welding water with fire¡­'' If the void creatures didn''t kill them, Azriel feared this team might manage it on their own. ***** The sky was an endless abyss, pure black, thick as ink, shrouding everything in oppressive silence. In that darkness, a castle stood¡ªold, withered, and barely clinging to its former grandeur. Its stones were chipped and worn, almost ghostly, as if a remnant of a world that had long since passed. Despite the consuming void around it, an untraceable light enveloped the castle, casting faint shadows that flickered like dying embers. The castle lay alone on a small island, surrounded by dense, ancient trees that seemed to press inward, guarding or perhaps imprisoning it. Twisted branches and gnarled roots spilled over, merging with the rock and soil as if they had claimed the ground centuries ago. And if one dared venture to the island''s edge, they would meet only darkness¡ªa suffocating emptiness that seemed to stretch infinitely. But, gazing longer, it became clear: there was more beyond that darkness. Other islands floated in the void, each bathed in that same mysterious glow, as if they were tethered by some unseen force. Yet they bore no castles. From the castle''s highest tower, the islands lay sprawled out in the distance, each revealing a different, alien landscape. One island held a colossal tree that towered skyward, its leaves white as bone, radiating an unnatural energy that chilled anyone who looked upon it. The tree dominated the entire island, sprawling roots and pale foliage giving it a serene yet unsettling beauty. Just staring at it sent an icy tremor down the spine, as though the tree held secrets older than memory itself. Another island lay broken and strange. The remnants of an enormous statue¡ªonly legs and fractured feet¡ªstood defiantly on its surface, the rest of its form shattered, eroded, and lost. Jagged metal and corroded stone lay scattered around, with a massive severed hand resting precariously near the island''s edge. It seemed otherworldly, as if from a forgotten age. And then, there was another island¡ªone that defied sense and order. A vast, crystalline lake spread across its surface, impossibly clear, yet tinted with a faint iridescence that shifted with every breath of the stale air. The water''s surface lay eerily still, reflecting the dark sky above, and ripples would sometimes appear with no cause, like invisible footsteps disturbing the glassy expanse. At the center of this lake, a structure rose, unlike anything found in nature¡ªa twisted tower of stone and bone, spiraling upward, its jagged edges jutting at odd angles. Half submerged, it seemed to be both growing and decaying at once, its surface dotted with clusters of luminescent fungi that pulsed with a dim, sickly glow. Veins of some unknown mineral traced the tower''s length, emitting a faint hum, a vibration that filled the air, stirring an uncomfortable sensation deep in the chest. Joaquin, perched atop the castle, took it all in, his gaze wandering from the islands back to the pure emptiness where no other land drifted. Then, narrowing his eyes, he saw it¡ªsomething stirring in that very darkness. "Heh." A sinister smile crept onto Joaquin''s face as he watched the shadows. "How cute¡­ acting so shy, afraid of me." As if in response, the abyss before him rippled slightly, causing Joaquin''s smile to stretch even wider. "You sure are lucky. I would have fought you right now if it weren''t for the sake of keeping these islands intact... and my men, of course." Whatever it was didn''t dare to approach the island. It couldn''t¡ªnot with Joaquin there. But Joaquin didn''t carelessly dare to approach it, either¡ªor rather, approach what waited in that void. In that Sea. Chapter 132: Revelations "I''ve been searching all over the castle for you, Your Majesty... the others are already on edge after that nightmare destroyed our only way here. Perhaps it''s best if you don''t leave them alone too long..."The distorted smile on Joaquin''s face faded as he heard a calm but firm voice behind him. Turning, he saw a man in a crimson military uniform, a black fur-lined coat draped across his shoulders, approaching. The man had gray hair, stern blue eyes, and a sharp gray beard, his every step dignified. "Malcolm¡­ I was just out here for some fresh air," Joaquin replied, turning back to gaze into the pitch-black sea surrounding the sunken islands. Malcolm Obelisk¡ªthe head of the Obelisk clan, one of the elite families under the Crimson Clan. And not just any head: a Grade 2 Grandmaster. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Malcolm sighed and stepped beside Joaquin, his gaze also drawn to the dark, endless sea. "Your Majesty, may I ask a question?" Joaquin didn''t look at him but allowed him to continue with a silent nod. "Why did you summon the princess to come here as well?" Before they''d set out for the sunken islands, Joaquin had instructed Amon to deliver a message ensuring Jasmine would take a leave from the academy and make her way here. But he hadn''t done it subtly¡ªhe''d pulled a lot of strings to make it happen, and that left Malcolm struggling to understand his king''s motives. Their way of returning had been destroyed, leaving no means to communicate back to SICVC. Unrest¡ªand possibly even misunderstandings¡ªwould be inevitable. Of course, the void creatures in the sunken sea posed a significant problem, but with Joaquin and Malcolm here, they could manage. As long as they kept any fighting away from the islands themselves, they could avoid needless destruction. They''d be here for a while, after all¡ªperhaps months, maybe even a year. The creatures would serve as a decent source of food. And then there were the runes on the sunken islands¡­ if the void archaeologists they''d brought could translate them, who knew what knowledge they''d uncover? Yet despite all that, Malcolm''s main worry was Jasmine. He knew she had some experience in the void realm and in fighting void creatures, but the sunken islands were unknown territory, a far more dangerous place than anything she''d encountered before. A single misstep¡­ Though he trusted Amon would never let her come alone¡ªand Mira would likely accompany her, perhaps even with a detachment of soldiers¡ªthat did little to ease his concern. And now, with the presence of a titan-ranked void creature nearby, the danger had only increased. Just as Malcolm''s thoughts spiraled further, Joaquin finally spoke. "There is no grand reason for her to come here. My wife would undoubtedly think I called her here for experience, but no." Joaquin finally turned to him, his expression softening with a rare smile. "I just want to see my daughter." Malcolm blinked, processing his words, before feeling the urge to scream. The only reason he''d summoned Jasmine was¡­ because he missed her? Understandably, their stay could stretch long, but that didn''t mean he should have her risk such a dangerous journey. Doing his best to maintain composure, Malcolm clenched his fists and spoke slowly. "Your Majesty¡­ it is far too dangerous for anyone who isn''t a Saint to cross these waters and reach us. Please reconsider¡ªthere may still be time." Joaquin chuckled softly, confusing Malcolm. "I appreciate your concern, Malcolm, but it''s unnecessary. There''s actually a safer way here¡­ well, safer, perhaps. Easier, definitely. Recently, that old man discovered an underground network that bypasses the sea''s void creatures. I''m not sure what lurks in the tunnels themselves, but using them, Jasmine and the others can reach us safely. They just need to survive, of course." Malcolm struggled to suppress a sigh, feeling the urge to ask why they hadn''t taken the tunnels in the first place. And now, knowing they had a way out¡­ they could technically leave at any time. Of course, they wouldn''t. And in a few moments, the reason they hadn''t used the tunnels became clear. Malcolm looked blankly at Joaquin. "You anticipated we''d end up using the tunnels eventually, so you took the opportunity to see which void creatures lurked in the sea¡­" Joaquin just smiled, saying nothing in reply. Trying to understand the mind of the Crimson King was, it seemed, a mistake. "...May I ask one more question, Your Majesty?" Joaquin''s smile widened. "You seem to have much on your mind. Is everyone from the Obelisk clan so talkative? Well, go ahead." Ignoring the first part, Malcolm asked the question he''d been holding back. "The prince... why didn''t you invite him as well?" Considering how highly the prince was valued in the Crimson clan, his experience in the Void realm, and his status as the top first-year student at the Hero Academy, Malcolm thought his presence here would be advantageous. Or... did the king not care for his son as much as Malcolm had assumed? At that, Joaquin''s expression shifted. "...Right now, he''s off on that ridiculous annual trip to the Void Dungeon. Even if he wasn''t, I wouldn''t want him back here until he''s truly ready. I don''t know what he went through in the Void realm or what he thinks he''s prepared for, but while he claims to be fine and committed to becoming a hero... I don''t know how much I believe him. Lately, some of his actions have been... questionable." "..." Malcolm listened silently, absorbing this information. He would never speak of it; his loyalty to the king was unwavering. But it was intriguing to hear confirmation of the prince''s rumored time in the Void realm. Joaquin then turned, walking away as Malcolm followed his retreating form. Joaquin spoke in a low, intent voice. "That''s enough resting. Order them to start translating the runes and locating anything valuable. We can''t waste time. Eventually, the great clans, the government, and that damned church will find out what we''re doing, and it''ll be a headache not to kill them all." ***** It was as Amon had said in the briefing¡ªthe journey to the sea was relatively easy, thanks to the earlier eradication of most Void creatures. Soldiers patrolled the area, ensuring no new creatures threatened the Void Capital, a fragile place that seemed as though it would never truly be complete. Mira took the lead alongside Cole, both walking quietly. The same couldn''t be said for the other soldiers, who began talking amongst themselves, filling the tense atmosphere with whispers that hinted at the clear friction between the two factions. Azriel walked behind with Amaya and Nol. Surprisingly, Amaya and Nol were getting along well¡ªor rather, it was Amaya doing most of the talking, sharing basic knowledge with Nol, who lacked memories. Azriel tried to listen, but his thoughts kept drifting. ''That strange memory from my last sleep¡­ It didn''t feel like a dream. I was there, yet I wasn''t¡­'' He struggled to make sense of it. He''d never experienced anything like it before and was sure it was linked to that figure he''d encountered in the tunnel on the second floor. "My prince?" ''He was powerful enough to dispel the Crying Fog instantly¡­ and removing the system from me? He was involved in that too. It''s not far-fetched to think he might have tampered with my mind...'' Azriel''s mood darkened as he trudged through the dense forest, the world around him fading as he sank into his thoughts. ''Why can''t they just leave my mind alone¡­?'' Every time he encountered some form of danger, it seemed his mind bore the brunt of the impact. "My prince¡­?" Despite deeming this trip to the Sunken Island safer than the ordeal of the second floor, an alarm suddenly went off in his head, and he bit his nails anxiously. ''Wait¡­ did I just leave that harem bastard with my sister?'' All three¡ªLumine, Yelena, and Jasmine¡ªwere up front, just behind Mira. Though Yelena was with him, he doubted even she could do anything to prevent Lumine from getting closer to Jasmine, given the situation and her position. Before he could panic further, he felt a sudden hand on his shoulder, snapping him out of his spiraling thoughts. "Hm?" Startled, he stopped in his tracks, turning to see Amaya looking up at him with concern. Nol was watching him as well, puzzled. Meanwhile, the others continued ahead, oblivious. "Amaya¡­ is something wrong?" Amaya frowned, her voice quiet. "Shouldn''t I be asking you that, my prince? Why are you walking so absentmindedly?" Azriel blinked, then let out an awkward laugh, scratching the back of his head. "Nothing serious¡­ Just¡­ thinking about a few things." "Mhm. Master does like to think," Nol said with a proud look, as if agreeing with himself. Amaya, however, regarded Azriel worriedly, speaking softly as the others distanced themselves further. "My prince... was it really wise to return to the Void realm? If it''s too much, we can always turn back." Azriel took a moment, understanding her concerns. ''She must think I''m distracted because of my time here... maybe even suspecting I have trauma.'' The truth was harsher¡ªhe''d never actually been in the Void realm. It was just a lie. He gave her a gentle smile. "You don''t need to worry. I''m perfectly fine. If anything does trouble me, you''ll be the first to know." Amaya''s face softened, her smile relieved. "You can always confide in me, my prince." Seeing her smile, Azriel remembered something. ''I still need to ask her about training¡­ but now isn''t the right time.'' If he could be trained by anyone, it was his personal maid¡ªa woman who appeared gentle but was anything but harmless. That kind smile would never fool him, not after all the bruises she''d left him with during training when he was younger. Azriel resumed walking with Amaya and Nol, catching up to the rest. The journey was surprisingly peaceful, almost as if they were simply trekking through an ancient, forgotten forest, not the Void realm. But... that peace didn''t last. Chapter 133: Horrors of Hell [1] Some novel pages moved for better user experience. Could be affected by this situation. Please use the search function for the content you want to access or go to home page and start exploring the light novels. Follow this channel https://t.me/novelfire on Telegram to discuss and get the latest notifications about new novels. Chapter 134: Horrors of Hell [2] Some novel pages moved for better user experience. Could be affected by this situation. Please use the search function for the content you want to access or go to home page and start exploring the light novels. Follow this channel https://t.me/novelfire on Telegram to discuss and get the latest notifications about new novels. Chapter 135: Horrors of Hell [3] "Funny, isn''t it?" Azriel''s voice cut through the silence, sharp and cold."How Mira knew exactly where to find the underground network, even though the first time anyone should have heard about it was when I told them." Amaya''s expression darkened. She had no response; she didn''t know how Mira knew, but Mira was right. The entrance to the network lay before them, stretching out from the shore, a strange square formation at the edge of the dark sea. It seemed like an opening¡ªyet not. The black surface reflected nothing, swallowing every flicker of light from the battle raging overhead. Flashes of red and gold slashed through the clouds, and Mira''s distant screams mingled with the creature''s inhuman roars. "My prince," Amaya ventured, voice uncertain, "did the other entrance, the one across the sea, look anything like this?" Azriel tensed as all eyes turned to him. He couldn''t hide his frustration; the book had given him no details about this place. His heart thundered, echoing like a drum against his ribs. And he wasn''t the only one. Everyone was on edge, a collective sense of dread growing like a stain in their minds. They all had the same thought: the unknown depths of the underground might be safer than remaining out here, exposed. But if Mira''s fight with that creature fell from the sky¡­ Only the gods¡ªand maybe Azriel¡ªwould know the outcome. And he did not want to find out. "It is," he lied, forcing himself to sound calm. Because, deep down, he knew this was it. The entrance was a gate¡ªa square so dark it seemed painted from the very void, a black that devoured the light and dared nothing near. He thought back to the void passage on the bridge where he had fought Benson and his men. The mere memory drained the blood from his face. ''That future self of mine¡­ the one who looked like Death itself¡­ it won''t appear again, will it?'' The question lingered, unanswered. They stood in silence, each person glancing warily at the gate. The choice was grim: face whatever lay below, or remain here and risk whatever monstrosity lurked above. Staying close to Amaya, a master among them, was their only comfort. "Let''s... let''s go inside," Amaya finally said, her voice barely steady. Even a master hesitated. Azriel ground his teeth, anger and frustration building. ''Dad¡­ just what type of pills are you taking these days?'' For the first time, he understood why his mother had been so strict on him. His father''s recklessness had put everyone here, trapped in a deadly mission meant only to unearth secrets of the Sunken Islands. Now they were fighting to survive. Azriel glanced up, the flashes of gold and red illuminating the clouds above. But strangely, the sounds of battle had stopped. Silence fell, a suffocating, oppressive stillness that pressed down on them like an invisible hand clamping over their mouths. Sweat trickled down their faces, hearts thudding so loud it drowned the wind. ''Did¡­ did it win?'' The question gnawed at him. Was Mira gone? Had the creature above¡ªthe one powerful enough to challenge even a grandmaster¡ªactually won? ""!!!"" Then, as if in answer, a screech shattered the silence, an unholy sound that defied comprehension. It tore into Azriel''s mind, forcing him to his knees. Blood trickled from his ears as he looked up, terror paralyzing him. Amaya was no exception, face contorted in agony, as she, too, dropped to the ground. Others screamed, clutching their ears, or gritted their teeth, their faces twisted in pain. The very earth trembled, ancient trees groaned, and those already ablaze began to collapse. And then¡­ the sea started to move. Small waves formed, shifting closer to shore. Further out, massive waves began to rise, churning, growing. ''This¡­ this is why no one wants to be a hero¡­! '' Watching the chaos before him, he understood why people turned away from fighting the Void Realm. Here, death was the only certainty. Amaya''s scream tore through the haze of pain. "Everyone, inside! Now!" No one argued. Bleeding ears covered, each ran toward the dark entrance, vanishing into the shadows one by one. Soon, only Azriel, Jasmine, Yelena, Nol, Amaya, and Lumine remained. "Dad better have a damn good explanation for being here," Jasmine muttered darkly, casting a final glance at the entrance before looking at Azriel. They shared a tense nod, and she stepped into the entrance. "Nol, stay by my sister''s side. Every second," Azriel ordered coldly. Nol''s eyes widened briefly, but he nodded, silently entering the square, leaving only Amaya, Azriel, Lumine, and Yelena. "My prince, we need to hurry. I have an awful feeling about this¡­" Amaya''s voice trembled behind him, her gaze scanning the woods. "She''s right, Azriel; we need to go, now," Lumine added, panic tightening his face. "...Something''s coming," Yelena murmured, her [Instinct] unmistakably triggered. And that was good. Azriel wanted that. Without turning, he clenched his fists, his eyes fixed on the clouds and the smoldering trees, unblinking. ''I need to see it... just what the hell is it?'' His gaze darted over the forest, searching for any sign. In the book, this journey to Joaquin had been simple, hardly dangerous, just a minor arc meant to bring Jasmine and Lumine closer. But everything had shifted, this time driven by his very presence. Azriel knew that nothing about this trip would be harmless now. He''d made sure of that. The original timeline was gone¡ªobliterated by his actions. And now, Lumine''s quest from the [System] could be a genuine threat, one that Azriel needed to understand. The sound of clashing metal tore through the silence, flashes of gold and red cutting across the burning woods. "Azriel, come on!" "My prince?!" "Lumine, let''s just go!" The wind grew fiercer, a howling storm rising around them, but Azriel remained unmoving, teeth gritted as if he could force the answer to appear. ''There has to be something. Don''t tell me the threat is in the Sunken Islands or the tunnels.'' If so, they were in much deeper trouble than he''d anticipated. Amaya''s hand gripped his right, soft yet urgent, pulling him back to reality. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My prince, please¡­ we have to go, or I''ll have to make you," she whispered, pale and frantic. ''Why is she so scared¡­?'' In her eyes, he saw her worry wasn''t for herself but for him, fear that something would happen to him. He turned, noticing Lumine and Yelena, hesitant to leave him behind. His face darkened as he clenched his jaw, looking once more at the blazing forest. ''Just give me a sign¡­'' But all he heard was the piercing clang of metal on metal, reverberating in his ears. Another roar followed, thick with something ancient and full of rage. "Alright¡­ let''s go," he finally muttered, giving in. Everyone''s relief was evident, but as he turned, Amaya''s hand still clutching his, he froze. Something moved in the corner of his vision. He whipped around, his sudden tension drawing their attention. They followed his gaze¡ªand their faces went deathly pale. From the edge of the burning woods, something emerged. A man. A man in a shredded, black military uniform. His body lurched forward, face smeared with blood and dirt. But it was his eyes¡ªno, the absence of them¡ªthat seized them in pure, primal horror. The empty sockets stared blankly ahead, flesh peeling back to expose cheekbones, with bits of skin dangling from his face. His left arm was gone, blood still dripping from the raw wound, and part of his nose was missing, a jagged hollow revealing the insides. Then, he stopped. He stopped and looked. Directly at Azriel. Azriel''s body went rigid, a cold terror gripping him. His hand tightened unconsciously around Amaya''s. "Inside. Now!" They began to retreat, but Azriel''s eyes remained fixed on the man, even as the battle cries and monstrous roars echoed overhead, even as the dark clouds started to rain a scalding, crimson liquid once again. Azriel couldn''t look away. Just as he reached the entrance, his heart lurched. The man¡­ smiled. Or at least, it seemed to¡ªa twisted, unnatural attempt that chilled Azriel to his core. Then he saw them. The man wasn''t alone. In the burning shadows behind him, more figures emerged, each as grotesque, each as nightmarishly ruined. And then¡­ everything turned dark. Chapter 136: Horrors of Hell [4] It was cold¡ªso cold that Yelena shivered, clutching her bow tightly as she moved forward. Only darkness lay ahead, endless and pitch-black, swallowing everything around her. Not even her footsteps echoed. "Lumine... are you there...?" she whispered, her voice barely breaking the silence. She didn''t dare speak louder, as if fearing something would answer. But no one did. ''I... I''m scared...'' The thought clawed its way through her mind, almost too close to voice. Alone, in the silence and dark, she longed for the sound of gods clashing, winds howling, or even screams. Any chaos would be better than this. ''We should never have come here...'' Regret gnawed at her, pulling her mind back to Prince Azriel''s invitation, the one that had lured her into this forsaken realm. She''d thought herself ready, but standing here now, Yelena knew the truth: she wasn''t. None of them were. Not her, not Lumine. Maybe no one was. The Crimson King himself was somewhere in this place. Why would one of the Four Great Kings be here at all? It should have been a warning, but greed and ambition had blinded her to the danger. ''I need to find Lumine and get out...'' But where? Jasmine had mentioned that the Crimson King''s presence was the only safety here. She didn''t want to believe it, yet with each passing second, the weight of her isolation pressed down harder. Blinking, she found herself somewhere else¡ªa narrow passage wide enough for three people. Gray stone walls lined the hall, worn and endless, with other shadowed paths veering off occasionally into darkness. Her breath hitched. ''A maze...'' It was just her luck. Like punishment for her ignorance, for thinking the void dungeon had been "easy" when she''d reached the Dark King''s room on the first floor. This time, there''d be no mercy. Everything felt wrong. Her skin prickled with dread as silence smothered her senses. Her [instinct] screamed, an inaudible alarm. She tightened her grip on her bow and began moving, each step echoing like the tolling of a bell. ''Why is it so silent?!'' Where was everyone¡ªLumine, Azriel, Jasmine, Amaya, Nol? Even that Cole, whose suspicious glances made her skin crawl, would be better than this hollow emptiness. ''How did we get separated...?'' No answer came. Only a stifling, oppressive silence as she walked onward. Then, a sound. She froze, looking down a corridor to her left. A scream echoed faintly. Her face paled. ''In every horror story, whoever follows the scream... dies!'' Footsteps, soft and dragging, echoed toward her from the shadows. Her heart pounded as a figure emerged¡ªa woman clad in a crimson military uniform, limping, clutching her blood-soaked ear. A weak, cold relief washed over Yelena. "Help! Get it off me! Please! It''s... inside me!" The woman''s voice cracked as she staggered forward, her face twisted in pain and horror, eyes wild and drenched with tears. Yelena''s blood ran cold. ''V-void worms... even here?'' She raised her bow, the green light of an ethereal arrow forming as she aimed it at the woman. "Don''t come any closer! I''ll shoot!" she shouted. The woman''s desperation grew, her voice choked with sobs. "Please... please, it hurts! Get it out!" Her hands pressed hard against her bleeding ear, a futile attempt to stop whatever was burrowing deeper. Yelena''s hands trembled, the arrow wavering as she aimed. She knew what needed to be done. But killing her... Yelena''s heart hammered. She''d never killed before, never had to choose between mercy and survival. "IT HURTS! IT HURTS! IT HURTS!" The woman looked up, meeting Yelena''s gaze, eyes bloodshot and brimming with agony. She took a step forward. Yelena''s hand froze. And then¡ª A blade speared through the woman''s skull with deadly precision, black as shadow, piercing her brain. The tip gleamed, pinning a wriggling void worm before it fell still. As the woman''s body slumped to the ground, dead and motionless, Yelena''s gaze rose. "Well... guess becoming a Grade 1 Intermediate isn''t as hard as I thought." Azriel stood there, pulling his sword back, exhaustion etched on his face, blood and dirt clinging to his clothes and skin. His eyes met hers, filled with weary familiarity. Yelena felt an intense wave of relief wash over her. "Yo, Yelena," Azriel muttered. "Looks like fate''s one cruel bitch, huh?" Yelena didn''t speak, only watched Azriel, who looked so pale and worn, as though he might collapse from exhaustion at any moment. Her eyes drifted to the corpse on the ground, blood pooling around it. ''He killed so easily¡­'' She shook her head slightly, berating herself. ''I should have been the one to kill¡­ it was my fault he had to step in.'' Strangely, her [instinct] no longer screamed at her to stay cautious around him. Since that odd conversation, when Azriel had said that he somehow knew of her [unique skill], her instincts had stopped marking him as a threat. Though she kept her guard up¡ªit wasn''t in her nature to trust so easily¡ªthe absence of that warning eased some of her tension. "We shouldn''t stay here too long," Azriel said, pulling her out of her thoughts as his gaze swept the dark corridor warily. "And stay alert. This place has void worms, too." Yelena nodded slowly, noticing how tightly he gripped his katana. "¡­Thank you," she murmured. Azriel glanced at her, raising an eyebrow before offering a faint smile. "Of course." If he hadn''t intervened, Yelena might have been forced to take a life for the first time. She knew that moment would come eventually, but¡­ no. She wasn''t certain she could have done it. Stepping carefully around the corpse, she joined Azriel as they began moving through the passage, her eyes darting at every shadow and crevice in case another void worm wriggled into view. The silence grew too heavy, and Yelena eventually broke it. "Can I ask you a question?" Azriel glanced at her, nodding silently. "What exactly happened? What was that creature Mira was fighting?" Disappointment flickered across his face as he shook his head. "I''m as clueless as you are. Maybe Amaya knows something about that creature, but all of this¡­ no one could have predicted." Yelena pressed her lips together at his words. "So, we need to find her and get to the king¡­" "Yeah. And my sister," he added, though his expression darkened. "But I''m not sure Nol is with her, since we all got sent somewhere different." A rare look of panic crossed his face, surprising Yelena. "I''m sure Princess Jasmine will be fine, even if Cadet Nol isn''t there." Azriel sighed, glancing at her. "Of course, I''m worried about my sister. One of the main reasons I came to the Void Realm was for her. But¡­ I''m more worried about Nol. I''d hoped Jasmine would protect him, but if he''s on his own¡­ I don''t know what might happen." ''Oh¡­'' Yelena''s surprise deepened. She hadn''t expected him to be more concerned about Nol than Jasmine. Somehow, seeing this side of him, this quiet worry, struck her as oddly out of character. After a few moments of silence, she took a deep breath, finally daring to ask the question that had plagued her since that moment. "Can you answer me this¡­ without dodging?" Azriel stopped, turning to face her as she stood in front of him, looking up with unflinching resolve. "How do you really know about my [unique skill]?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 137: Horrors of Hell [5] "Is it really smart to rest here?" Yelena asked, watching Azriel slump against one of the cold stone walls. They''d been walking for gods know how long. He waved his hand dismissively. "Trust me, we''re not getting any safer the farther we go. It''s better to gamble and rest now. We''ll need our strength for what''s ahead." Sighing, Yelena slid down beside him, resting her bow by her side and hugging her knees. For a moment, they sat in silence, and when she glanced at him, she saw he was watching her with tired eyes. She thought, '' Even someone like him, always so sure of himself, looks worn down.'' Rumors swirled around Azriel¡ªtoo many to count. He was one of the most talked-about people she knew. And yet, he rarely acted the part, never seemed to live up or down to any of the stories. "So... how do you know?" she asked again, softer this time. A hint of a smile appeared on his lips as he met her gaze, but he didn''t answer right away. After a beat, he leaned back, closing his eyes. "I could tell you... but there''s no real need for me to." Yelena frowned slightly, but Azriel continued, "Let''s make a deal instead." He opened his eyes, studying her intently. "Get a result that''ll satisfy me in the Tournament of the Greats four months from now. And I don''t mean just in the first-year bracket; I''m talking about the main tournament. All years. Competing." Her eyes widened. The Tournament of the Greats wasn''t just some academy event; it was one of the biggest competitions in the world. Academies from every continent¡ªAmerica, Asia, Africa¡ªall gathered for it. And he wanted her to impress him there? But what could possibly impress the Crimson Prince, the strongest first-year on the continent, the one who led a mission that dismantled a terrorist organization and killed one of its saint leaders? She opened her mouth to object, but then his next words stopped her cold. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you do, I''ll tell you how I know about Lumine and his system." "...!" Her blood turned to ice. ''He knows!? No... it can''t be.'' The words seemed to jam in her throat as she stared at him, wide-eyed, struggling to find something to say. The small, almost casual smile on his face made it clear: this wasn''t a threat. He was simply... stating a fact. Eventually, she sighed, forcing herself to calm down. "You won''t tell me unless I impress you in the Tournament of the Greats, right?" Azriel nodded. "How you do it is up to you." Another sigh escaped her as she leaned back, hugging her knees tighter. ''I need to know how he knows...'' It wasn''t a bad deal. Just... difficult. But if she could pull it off, she''d have everything to gain. ''So that''s why he helped Lumine back then...'' she thought. ''He knew all along.'' "My head''s starting to hurt," she muttered, pressing her forehead against her knees. She felt the weight of it all, and suddenly she was just a kid again, thrown into a world she barely understood. ''I wonder if Lumine is okay,'' she thought, feeling a pang of worry for her childhood friend. He was strong, yes, but he could be reckless too, almost too confident¡ªall because of that system of his. "I''m sorry." She looked up, startled. "Huh?" Azriel was watching her, his eyes apologetic and sad. "W-why would you be sorry?" she asked, caught off guard. She doubted it was for putting her through this challenge, and something in his expression told her it wasn''t about that. "It''s my fault that you and Lumine ended up here," he said quietly. "I should''ve known the Sunken Islands were too dangerous, but I was stubborn. I thought... I thought it would be fine." Yelena stared at him, seeing for the first time the guilt shadowing his face as he clenched his fists. "I got too confident after Neo Genesis," he murmured. "No, maybe after everything. I thought I could handle it all. But he was right. I''ve been playing with fire I''m too weak to control. And because of that... others have suffered. I''ve... always been like this." Yelena didn''t know what to say. The guilt on his face was raw, unguarded. Azriel didn''t regret the choices he''d made, not even destroying the future. But he knew he could have done more, done better. He wasn''t heartless, and he knew that people had died because of him. Maybe he couldn''t have changed what happened with Neo Genesis, but here... here, this had been on him. In truth, he was afraid too. Yelena could see it as he clenched his fists, trying to steady himself. And then, all of a sudden, she laughed. "S-seriously?" She shook her head, chuckling softly. "You''re starting to remind me of Lumine." Azriel blinked, taken aback. Yelena smiled, a small, gentle thing as she tried to hold back her laughter. "You really don''t see it, do you?" "I don''t... understand," he said, still confused. "Why do you and Lumine act like you''re responsible for everything? Like it''s all on you to know what''s going to happen, to control it, to prevent it. I guess maybe I''m like that too after spending so much time with him, but... we don''t need to. We''re just kids. Scared kids thrown into this hell." He looked at her, her words sinking in. "But... you and Lumine aren''t a prince or princess," he murmured. "I am. I have a responsibility to uphold, even if I don''t want it. Even if I''m not the heir, my actions, my choices¡ªthey reflect on my family. Everyone saw it. They branded me as the unworthy prince for not even showing my face... like I was some kind of stain." Yelena nodded, thoughtful. "Maybe that''s true... but maybe you''re just moving too fast. And if the adults want to look at you and judge a sixteen-year-old prince without thinking twice, then let them. They might as well become food for these void creatures." Azriel stared at her, and for a moment, she wondered if she''d overstepped. But then, he laughed. It was a different laugh, lighter, more genuine. Watching Azriel for herself, she knew now that at least the bad rumors were false¡ªjust nonsense spread by people who didn''t know him. She rolled her eyes at the rumors, realizing how ridiculous they sounded now. He was just a boy with his own problems, unfairly scrutinized for it. ''Lumine was right. He''s a good person¡­'' "I guess you''re right... I shouldn''t be the one bearing all the responsibility." Not for being the only one to save this world. A quiet smile of satisfaction crossed Yelena''s face as she saw him ease, if only slightly. She gave herself a quick nod in approval, but her guard remained vigilant, eyes scanning the dim surroundings for any lurking threats or void creatures. Still, with Azriel beside her, she felt a touch of reassurance, her wariness melting, if only a bit. "You really do have a way with words..." he said with a faint smile. Yelena returned his look with a gentle smile. "Thanks." He leaned in slightly, a mischievous glint flickering in his eyes. "So, why haven''t you used those words to confess your love to Lumine yet?" "..." "..." A silence blanketed them so thoroughly it felt like the very walls were holding their breath. Only the faint sound of their breathing filled the air as their eyes locked, neither moving, until¡ª Gradually, a flush of red crept up Yelena''s cheeks, spreading like wildfire. Her entire face turned crimson, the heat of embarrassment surpassing even the fear she''d felt in this accursed place. ''HE KNOWS ABOUT THAT TOO?!'' The embarrassment overwhelmed any fear as she looked at him, only to see his teasing smile. ''T-this hateful prince!'' Here she was, comforting him, and he pulls this! "So?" he asked innocently. "Why haven''t you told him? Or are you waiting for him to confess first? I heard sometimes people like that." Yelena felt herself freeze, staring into his scarlet eyes, unable to look away though she desperately wanted to escape. "T-that... I..." Azriel tilted his head, feigning deep thought, making her head feel like it was spinning as he looked at her, urging her to speak. "T-that... because... I..." "Hahaha! I''m just teasing you," he chuckled. "You don''t need to tell me if you''re not comfortable." Her mind went blank. It was like he''d shut off her thoughts entirely. She stayed red-faced, her heart thumping, this time not just from embarrassment. "Y-you...!" ''I hate this prince!'' She wanted to take her kindness back! Chapter 138: Horrors of Hell [6] "Tch! It''s crawling with void worms here." Lumine clicked his tongue, sending a fireball at yet another void worm, incinerating it to nothing. "I need to find Yelena and get out of here¡­" After entering the strange dark square entrance, Lumine had found himself wandering in pitch blackness. But eventually, he realized he was in some kind of maze, with no way back. "The Crimson King is in the Sunken Islands¡­ If we go there and get his help, we should be safe¡­" His mind drifted to Joaquin as he crept forward, his eyes darting warily for any sign of danger. He thought of the others, too. ''They should be here somewhere... well, they''re all part of the government or the great clans. They can handle themselves.'' He tried to convince himself, but an unshakable worry gnawed at him. Deep down, he knew he was too weak compared to the others. They all had more experience, more power. Yet, his mind kept going back to Yelena, one of the weaker ones here, and the thought of her alone in this dark place filled him with urgency. He quickened his steps. As he pressed on, doubt started to creep in, his expression darkening. ''The quest was about saving the Crimson King... does that mean there''s something here that could even take down one of the Four Great Kings?'' The more he thought about it, the more he realized just how messed up this situation really was. ''I should have known 50,000 system points meant it''d be something absolutely insane¡­'' He pushed away memories of the horrors outside in the woods¡ªit was all too much to process right now. Then, Lumine froze, every nerve on edge. He could hear the faint sound of footsteps, a rapid tak tak tak echoing from the corridor to his left. He gripped his silver sword tightly, backing up as he braced himself. The footsteps grew louder, a cold sweat beading on his brow. He didn''t know what was coming, but he could only hope it wasn''t something he couldn''t handle. And then¡­ someone appeared from the hallway, hurrying toward him. "You¡­!" Relief washed over him as he recognized the figure. Despite the dirt and blood on her, her beauty was still striking¡ªmaybe even accentuated by the grime and grit of battle. Jasmine blinked, surprised to see him too, her katana clutched tightly in her hand. She let out a small sigh, regaining her usual composure as she approached him with calm dignity. "Cadet Lumine, I''m glad to see you''re still breathing." Lumine shook off his surprise, nodding. "Yeah¡­ Likewise, Your Highness." He kept his gaze on her face, trying to ignore her disheveled state. She looked him over, noting he wasn''t injured, and gave a nod, her voice calm and steady, as if she had everything under control. "It appears we were each teleported to different locations within this maze after entering the void tunnel." "Void tunnel?" Lumine asked, his confusion evident. Jasmine sighed, glancing around. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s something you''ll learn about at the Academy. There''s no real explanation for it¡ªvoid tunnels are simply¡­ strange." "Oh." He nodded, grateful for her explanation, even if he didn''t fully understand. "Well, now that we''ve found each other, let''s search for the others." Lumine agreed without hesitation. He was sure, just as he worried for Yelena, Jasmine must be worried about her younger brother, Azriel. ''Though I''m sure someone capable of dismantling a terrorist plot and took down an enemy saint can manage.'' In Lumine''s eyes, Azriel was smart¡ªbrilliant even¡ªfor pulling off such a feat. Still, he couldn''t help but worry. They walked in silence, their footsteps echoing through the maze. Lumine felt an awkward tension, unsure if he should try to make conversation. So far, he''d only encountered void worms, nothing truly dangerous. He glanced at her as they walked, noting her blank expression, her blood-red eyes fixed forward. Dirt and dried blood covered her pale skin, yet there was something captivating about her. ''To think I''m walking beside the apex of the second years¡ªa literal princess... a truly beautiful princess.'' The thought struck him, reminding him just how talented the Crimson siblings were, reigning at the top of their respective years in Asia''s most prestigious and challenging academy. He didn''t realize how long he''d been staring until Jasmine''s scarlet eyes turned toward him, her brows slightly furrowed. "Cadet Lumine, is something the matter?" "N-no, it''s nothing¡­" Lumine snapped out of his thoughts, looking away, slightly embarrassed. Jasmine watched him a moment longer, then turned back, her face unreadable. "Stop." Her voice, cold and abrupt, cut through his relief. He froze, eyes following her gaze as she lifted her katana in front of her, her expression darkening. Ahead of them, something blocked their path. Floating in the air was a ghostly figure, cloaked in shadow, its form shifting like ink, constantly distorting. The longer Lumine looked, the more something felt¡­ wrong. Horribly wrong. Jasmine''s face darkened as she muttered in a low, grim voice, "An Eclipse Wraith¡­" ***** Azriel and Yelena moved forward in silence, his eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of danger. So far, they''d encountered nothing¡ªaside from the unfortunate soldier nearly devoured by a void worm. After Azriel''s teasing, Yelena would occasionally grumble or glare at him, which he found amusing. ''At least it''s easing her nerves,'' he thought, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. They were both too exhausted for conversation, but the silence between them felt natural, almost comforting. It was enough to know they weren''t alone. A cold breeze swept past, and Yelena shivered. Azriel noticed, his gaze flicking toward her. He frowned, then stopped, dismissing Void Eater before shrugging off his fur-lined coat. Yelena paused, watching him with a look of quiet confusion as he held it out to her. "Take it. It''ll keep you warm." She blinked, startled. "But¡­ no, it''s better if you keep it on, my prince." He sighed, irritation flickering in his eyes. "I have an affinity to ice, so a little cold doesn''t bother me. And stop calling me ''my prince,'' seriously. We''re the same age, after all." Yelena hesitated, looking between him and the coat, then gave a small sigh, draping it over her shoulders. As they resumed their path, she walked a step behind him, her voice soft. "Thank you¡­ Azriel." A slight smile played on his face at the sound of his name. "You''re welcome." Chapter 139: Horrors of Hell [7] January 19th, 23:51, 2149. One of the main military bases in southern Spain: Fortaleza del Sol. The base had devolved into a brutal symphony of chaos. Sirens screeched in manic rhythm, burrowing into the skull, their shrill wails entangled with the pounding, animalistic thunder of boots slamming down the corridors. The hallways, once sterile and controlled, now reeked of terror¡ªa pungent blend of sweat, gun oil, and cold metal. "Stay away from the entrance!" "Get to the underground bunker, now!" "This is Fortaleza del Sol! Requesting immediate backup¡ªno, to hell with it, we need rescue! I repeat, we need rescue! An unknown type of void creature has infiltrated and massacred everyone who tried to stop it!" In the command center, a soldier clutched the comms, his voice a mix of desperation and horror as he scanned the surveillance monitors, watching soldiers flee toward the bunker. Troops in various uniforms sprinted past: soldiers of the Dusk Clan in grey, the government''s forces in black, the Frost Clan in light blue, the Nebula Clan in dark purple, and the Crimson Clan in their namesake red. All were here¡ªyet none dared to confront whatever was lurking beyond the walls. It was chaos, absolute and consuming. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soldiers staggered and shoved through the halls, faces contorted with terror, eyes wide as they searched for an escape. Orders died in the air, swallowed by the cacophony. The radio frequencies were saturated with frantic voices, begging for reinforcements, only to dissolve into static and screams. Weapons clattered to the floor as soldiers fumbled, huddling together in desperate clusters, each body trying to shield itself behind another. In the command center, a lone soldier in a black uniform slumped in his chair, watching the screens with hollow eyes. He let out a dark, bitter laugh. "I should have just listened to my wife and stayed home." He made no move to flee. From the security feed, he''d seen the impossible: dozens of corpses, all headless, strewn across the outer walls and ground. There was no escape. No hope. The vehicles had been destroyed, and his calls for help went unanswered, swallowed by the abyss beyond Spain''s borders. The creature¡ªwhatever it was¡ªheld complete control outside the base. No one knew what it was. With trembling fingers, he retrieved a voice recorder from the desk drawer, pressing the button. His voice came out surprisingly steady. "This is Major Borris. I am recording this message here at Fortaleza del Sol in the hope that someone may find it when this base is investigated¡­ after we are all gone. The highest ranks here included twelve masters and fifteen experts. I am one of the masters; two others and five experts remain. All others have withdrawn to the bunker with the lower-ranked soldiers. Maybe¡­ maybe someone will make it through this." Major Borris''s face grew darker as he watched the cameras, still catching glimpses of soldiers scattering, trying to prepare for what was coming. "The other masters and experts fought the void creature outside¡­ but they all died. Somehow, the cameras couldn''t capture how. All we could tell was that it removes its victims'' heads. And¡­ the sound it makes¡­" He shuddered, recalling the audio. "The creature sounds like¡­ a little girl crying." A chill ran up his spine, and the alarms that had been wailing in his head began to fade, replaced by the pounding of his heart as he scanned the camera feeds. Soldiers still struggled to reach the bunker, their faces twisted in fear. Borris swallowed, fighting the urge to run himself. "It seems¡­ the creature has made its way inside. There''s a fog¡­ it''s spreading across the floor, rising slowly. If anyone ever finds this recording, please¡­ tell my wife¡ª" A whisper drifted past his ear, so soft it felt like the brush of cold fingertips. "Don''t go¡­" Eyes wide, Borris froze. The voice, a young girl''s, lingered in the air. He felt paralyzed, every instinct he''d honed as a master now useless against the chilling sensation pooling in his bones. His breathing shallowed, and he realized, horrifyingly, that he wasn''t the only one who had heard it. Every soldier, scattered throughout the base, stopped in their tracks, their eyes frozen in terror. It could talk. Whatever it was¡­ it could talk. ''It can''t be a skinwalker¡­'' Borris thought, his mind scrambling for any explanation, any reason that might make this nightmare real. But something in him, some primal instinct, told him it was far worse. "Please¡­ don''t go," the voice echoed, tremulous, carrying an agony that was almost unbearable. "Please, I don''t want to be alone¡­ not again." "Don''t... leave." "I am¡­ sorry¡­" "Don''t¡­ run¡­" "Don''t... GO!" The base trembled as a distorted scream erupted, louder than anything the sirens could produce, slamming into their minds with an intensity that left them breathless. The fog continued to rise, consuming the hallways, devouring vision. Even the soldiers in the bunker felt its eerie chill settle over them. "DON''T LEAVE ME! DON''T LEAVE ME! DON''T LEAVE ME!" Borris''s teeth clenched as the unholy screech tore into his ears, a sound so wretched it felt like it was splitting his skull. He squeezed his eyes shut, terrified of what he might see if he opened them, feeling as if even glancing at it would seal his fate. The voice wailed again, now a pathetic whimper that carried a sense of loss so profound it stilled even the bravest heart. "Please¡­ open your eyes." An urge, overwhelming and unnatural, rose within him. It was a compulsion to look, to face the source of the voice. He resisted, fingers digging into his palms, fighting back the dark allure. Some of the others weren''t as strong. Here and there, eyes flickered open¡ªand instantly, anguished screams tore through the silence, piercing the base like knives. Those who didn''t open their eyes clenched them shut even tighter, choking back sobs. "Please¡­ look at me¡­ please¡­" The base seemed to throb with the voice, each echo more desperate, more fractured. "Open your eyes¡­ open your eyes¡­ open¡­ your¡­ eyes." Borris''s hands clutched his ears as the voice intensified, a demonic chant that seemed to crawl into his mind. Blood trickled from his ears, his entire body quivering with the compulsion to look. "OPEN THEM! OPEN THEM! OPEN THEM!" The sound that followed was like nothing Borris had ever heard, a twisted, monstrous scream beyond any living creature''s capacity. It wasn''t alive¡ªno, it couldn''t be. No one dared open their eyes. No one dared to move. Then¡­ silence. The sirens stopped. The radio chatter fell away. The entire base seemed to hold its breath, suspended in a void of utter, suffocating stillness. A shudder passed through them all as they felt it¡ªa cold, icy breath against their ears. "Don''t go¡­" Many swallowed, their dry throats convulsing, as they heard her voice, fragile and pleading. A terrible, unnameable sadness washed over them, as if they''d abandoned someone they should have protected. "Please¡­ open your eyes." The urge was back, stronger now, gnawing at their will. Some faltered, giving in to the compulsion. And then¡­ A scream¡ªa howl of unfiltered agony, as if the very soul were being torn apart¡ªripped through the air, shattering the fragile silence. One scream was joined by another, and then another, each one more tortured than the last. Soldiers who had kept their eyes closed trembled, pressing their hands against their ears, trying to drown out the sounds. Borris could feel the voice burrowing deeper, whispering relentlessly. "Please¡­ look at me¡­ please¡­" "Open your eyes¡­ open¡­ your¡­ eyes¡­" He gritted his teeth, forcing his body to resist as his mind wavered, on the edge of surrender. Blood pooled in his ears, his muscles locking in terror. "OPEN THEM! OPEN THEM! OPEN THEM!" But no one opened their eyes. Not anymore. And then, they felt it¡ªthe voice slipping away, its anguish fading into the distance, like a lingering, tortured memory, leaving only silence in its wake. And with that silence, they knew. Whatever it was, it had not left them. It was waiting. Chapter 140: Horrors of Hell [8] There was nothing stranger or more unsettling than being in a world regarded as hell, navigating one of its mazes, and encountering nothing but silence. It would make even the most experienced warriors uneasy. Azriel and Yelena found themselves victims of that very disquiet, moving wordlessly through the labyrinth. Not a single attack. No lurking danger. No void worm. Nothing. They walked on, endlessly shifting from one corridor to the next. They were lost. If the void dungeon was designed to kill Azriel, this maze felt like its paradox¡ªno threats approached him at all. "Are we destined to wander forever, trapped here without an exit?" Yelena''s voice carried a dark edge, her face shadowed with worry. Azriel chuckled softly. "You''re exaggerating. It''s barely been a day since we entered. Besides, if we''re not back on Earth in six more days, my mother will send the best soldiers." Perhaps she should have from the beginning, he mused. Yet Mira''s presence had been deemed sufficient, especially with one of the four Great Kings among them. Joaquin wasn''t alone; Malcolm and others stood by his side. The Great Kings weren''t ones to be shielded¡ªthey were the danger others needed protection from. "Even if you say so, we''ve nearly died more than once already. Who knows what we''ll face next?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yelena''s anxiety was palpable, and Azriel couldn''t blame her. He shrugged, offering a faint smile. "Then let''s hope we¡ª" His words were cut short as the sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor ahead. Both Azriel and Yelena froze, tension tightening their muscles. Azriel''s grip on Void Eater grew fierce, and Yelena drew her bowstring back, eyes locked forward. A cold bead of sweat traced down Azriel''s cheek as he stared without blinking, nerves coiling tighter. The shape that emerged brought him a fleeting breath of relief¡ªit wasn''t a void creature. But his guard didn''t lower, and neither did Yelena''s bow. The figure before them, Cole, looked just as startled. Dried blood and grime marked his face, the black military uniform clinging like a shadow. "It''s you¡­" By Cole''s side prowled a wolf-like creature, its fur as dark as Void Eater, bristling with needle-like sharpness. The eyes were pits of black, reflecting nothing but malice as it bared sharp, white fangs. A faint white glow outlined its massive form. Azriel''s eyes narrowed. ''A void wolf¡­ his soul echo.'' But this wasn''t any void wolf. It was a breed Azriel didn''t recognize. He channeled mana into his eyes, searching. His gaze met the mana core within the creature. ''A grade 2 demon.'' Strong. Uncomfortably, memories clawed at him¡ªthe day a void wolf nearly tore his arm off. The echo''s growl deepened, rumbling like distant thunder. Azriel''s pulse quickened. "Easy, girl. You can''t eat them¡­ not yet, anyway." A crooked grin spread across Cole''s face, as if savoring a private joke. Yelena''s eyes narrowed further as she kept her bow trained on the echo. Cole''s grin vanished as he met her glare, his voice like ice. "Lower that weapon, kid, before I destroy it." Yelena pressed her lips together, shooting a questioning glance at Azriel. He nodded subtly, and she, with reluctance, lowered her bow. Cole smirked. "Sir Cole¡­ it''s good to see you alive," Azriel said quietly. Cole nodded, his echo staying put as he stepped forward. "Likewise, Prince Azriel." He stopped a mere arm''s length away, releasing a breath as if shedding a burden. Yelena''s eyes stayed sharp, watching him with suspicion. Azriel''s expression remained neutral, but the air between them bristled with tension. Cole''s gaze flicked between them, confidence unshaken. "Prince Azriel, Cadet Yelena, was it? You should stick with me. I''ll ensure we get out of here alive." Azriel''s eyebrow lifted at the boast. Yelena scowled, but a small smile played at Azriel''s lips. "Spoken like a true hero of humanity, Sir Cole. The Crimson Clan would owe you greatly¡­ if you uphold those words, of course." Cole nodded, unbothered. "Of course. The void realm is like a second home to me. What happened outside this maze was unforeseen, but here, I can keep you safe." Azriel inclined his head. "Then we''re in your care." Yelena shifted beside him, the question unspoken but loud in her eyes: Why trust him? The enmity between Cole and Jasmine was well known. Still, they followed, footsteps echoing into the maze. Yelena leaned closer, voice low and wary. "Are you sure? My [Instinct] warns me to stay cautious of him." Azriel glanced at her, reading her unease. "We''re safer with him. Protecting me and boasting about it to my father will bring him far more than harming us would." She exhaled, reluctant but accepting, and they kept pace behind Cole and his wolf echo. Hours passed in silence, their journey uninterrupted. But then, once more, footsteps not their own whispered from ahead. All three froze, eyes locked on the corridor ahead, bodies tense with anticipation. What was coming this time? A void creature? An ally? Azriel found himself hoping for the former. The eerie calm had worn on his nerves, the absence of danger unsettling. Yet if it were a familiar face, relief might wash over him. As they waited, the sound of footsteps grew louder, closer. Suddenly, a suffocating pressure descended upon them. It was as if the air had solidified, pinning them in place. Even the soul echo whimpered, paralyzed by the invisible force. Azriel''s skin prickled, every hair standing upright. A chill of pure dread swept through him, sinking into his bones. Cole''s face contorted with panic. "Damn it! Girl, stop cowering and attack!" he shouted at his soul echo, but the demon didn''t budge, eyes wide with fear. Azriel''s jaw clenched as he met Yelena''s pale, stricken gaze. Neither spoke; there was nothing to say. They could only watch as the source of their terror revealed itself. A figure emerged. Their eyes widened in unison, breath caught in their throats. It was a figure none of them recognized. Except for one. Azriel''s voice was barely a whisper, strained with disbelief. "Grandmaster Malcolm¡­?" Chapter 141: Horrors of Hell [9] Inside a chamber carved from what seemed like ancient rock, two void archaeologists stood in silence. The room was dimly illuminated by torches, yet it wasn''t the pair who lit them. The flames had been burning long before their arrival, guiding them to this forgotten place. The light they cast was ghostly and sickly pale, producing no warmth even when approached. Shadows, which should have flickered and danced along the walls, instead remained eerily frozen, as if caught in a moment outside of time. One side of the chamber led to the upper levels of the ancient, abandoned castle from which the void archaeologists had descended. But opposite that path was a door ¡ª black, foreboding, and cold. A shiver ran down their spines whenever their eyes met its surface, as though it existed solely to keep them out, or to keep something else in. Their king, the Crimson King, had commanded almost everyone to explore the area, declaring it an underground network of strategic importance. Yet, none of them could fathom what drove him to make such a declaration. The black door had been closed after Grandmaster Malcolm and the others ventured through, leaving the two void archaeologists behind. Why did they stay? The answer was simple: money! They were willing to risk their lives for the fortune promised to them, and remaining under the Crimson King''s protection felt safer than being at the mercy of lesser lords. At the moment, the two were hunched over a wall covered in ancient runes ¡ª void language, complex and daunting. Deciphering it was extremely painstaking, but not impossible. Humanity had come a long way, and understanding such runes was part of a void archaeologist''s skill set. As they worked, the chamber began to tremble. The stone walls quaked, and when they blinked, the Crimson King himself stood before them, a frown etched across his face. "What is going on?" His presence exuded authority, his voice cutting through the noise like a blade. Just standing in his presence made them want to fall to their knees or flee, their bodies quivering under his gaze. One archaeologist swallowed hard, managing to stammer out, "M-My king! W-we have no clue..." Their words trailed off as the shaking subsided, and all eyes turned to the black door, the apparent source of the disturbance. Before they could react, the door creaked open. Wide-eyed, the archaeologists watched as Joaquin''s brow furrowed. A figure emerged, stepping out into the dim light. Clad in a crimson military uniform, covered in dirt and dried blood, the figure''s crimson eyes locked onto Joaquin''s. The archaeologists froze, confusion and dread mingling in their expressions. But the silver-haired figure''s lips curled into a grin. "My luck is finally turning around!" Nol''s voice broke the tension, his arms spreading wide in an almost joyous gesture. Joaquin''s eyes, for once, showed surprise. "Nol? How are you here?" The two archaeologists stared, barely breathing as the scene unfolded. Nol bowed slightly, a gesture of both respect and mischief. "Your Majesty. I found myself in a dark square that led to a maze. After wandering for some time, I stumbled upon this black door and ended up here." Joaquin studied him for a moment, eyes narrowed, before nodding. "Makes sense." But it didn''t! The archaeologists felt a wave of disbelief at how calmly their king accepted the situation. Who was this boy to be so casually familiar with their ruler? "Does this mean Azriel is here as well?" Joaquin''s question sliced through the silence. Nol nodded. "Of course. I wouldn''t be here if my master wasn''t." Joaquin pressed a finger to his chin, thinking aloud. The room seemed to hold its breath. ''So, Nol hasn''t encountered Malcolm yet, and he arrived here alone. That must mean... the void tunnel I found earlier must have separated them.'' "Was it difficult to get here?" Joaquin''s voice broke the quiet again, his gaze fixed on Nol. Nol shrugged. "Lady Mira was with us, but we split up when an unknown void creature appeared. It matched her strength, and we lost twelve men. Nearly died ourselves. The maze, though, wasn''t difficult ¡ª just abandoned." Joaquin nodded, seemingly unfazed by the news of casualties. Instead, his thoughts turned inward. ''If something happened to Azriel or Jasmine, Nol would have said so. They must be alright. Or, if Nol is keeping quiet, Azriel likely ordered it.'' A sigh escaped his lips as he walked past Nol, drawing curious glances from everyone. But before reaching the black door, he stopped. Nol''s brow furrowed, puzzled by Joaquin''s sudden pause. The two shared an unspoken understanding that even surprised Joaquin when they first met. It was rare for anyone to comprehend him so intuitively. A sinister grin crept onto Joaquin''s face, unseen by the others. His voice dropped to a chilling murmur. "Tell me, Nol... has my son suffered?" The question hung in the air, heavy and dark. Nol''s eyes shifted, hesitation flickering before he replied. "He''s been tired, here in the void realm. No real harm, just exhaustion. Though master did lose his right hand in the void dungeon... but he''s fine now." Joaquin''s grin twisted further. ''He lost his hand, but he''s alright now. So, he did suffer, at least a little.'' "Heh." "...!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A low chuckle escaped Joaquin''s lips, sending a shiver down the spines of the archaeologists. ''Karma is a bitch, isn''t it? You think I forgot about what happened when your mother almost killed me because you went to [White Haven]? I haven''t!'' Cold sweat broke out on their skin as they stepped back, even Nol moving warily. "...Hehehehe..." It wasn''t a sound of relief or joy; it was madness given voice. The king trembled as his shoulders quaked with the sound, his hand pressed against his face as if trying to contain it. "Heheheheheheh! Serves you right!" The archaeologists backed into the far wall, terror painted on their features. "...." The chamber fell silent, eyes wide with terror. Then, in the blink of an eye¡ª Joaquin was gone. Chapter 142: Horrors of Hell [10] "Seeing is believing, but truly, I am glad to see you alive, my prince," Malcolm said, his voice steady as Azriel walked beside him, with Yelena keeping a silent presence by his side. This time, Cole trailed behind them, his eyes fixed sharply on Malcolm''s back, his Soul Echo simmering beneath the surface. Malcolm, unable to attend the Christmas banquet due to being in the void realm, now saw Azriel for the first time since the prince''s supposed death. For months, he had relied on whispers and news from Earth to piece together the fate of the Crimson Prince. Asking the king directly had never been an option. Azriel''s mouth twitched into a small smile. "It''s been over four years, Grandmaster Malcolm. How is your son?" Malcolm inclined his head slightly as they continued their unhurried pace through the dark passageway, each step echoing. "He''s well, my prince. Currently, he should be in America, handling some negotiations, if I''m not mistaken." Azriel nodded, though the subject of politics held little interest for him. Malcolm, perhaps sensing this, did not linger on it. "Finding you here was unexpected," Malcolm continued. "His Majesty ordered us to map out every inch of this underground network before seeking an exit and reporting to SICVC. I hadn''t thought I''d come across you as well, not until Her Highness mentioned it." Both Azriel and Yelena exchanged looks of surprise. "My sister has been found?" Azriel''s voice was sharper now, tinged with urgency. Malcolm''s expression softened. "Yes, we located her after she defeated an Eclipse Wraith. She was with a blond boy¡ªI believe his name was Cadet..." "Lumine!" Yelena''s voice burst out before she could stop herself, a wave of relief washing over her features. Malcolm raised an eyebrow at her reaction before giving a slight nod. "Yes, that was the name. This new generation¡­ they''re formidable. It''s almost unsettling," he muttered, the final words meant more for himself than anyone else. Azriel caught them and allowed a subtle smile to touch his lips before it faded into a more serious expression. "Have you seen someone with silver hair and red eyes?" Azriel asked, the tension in his voice palpable. Malcolm frowned, glancing at Yelena, who now looked equally concerned. He shook his head slowly, making Azriel''s face darken further. "We''ve searched nearly everywhere," Malcolm continued, "and apart from Cadet Lumine, Her Highness, Master Amaya, and the soldiers, we haven''t found anyone fitting that description." ''Damn it¡­ where are you, Nol?'' Azriel''s mind raced, not out of concern for Nol''s strength¡ªhe knew the boy was capable¡ªbut for his reckless curiosity. Nol''s insatiable thirst for knowledge would have him courting danger, flipping a coin to decide whether to back off or edge closer, and Azriel feared that coin often landed on the latter. Silence settled over them as they walked deeper into the maze-like network, ignoring Cole''s presence entirely. After what felt like an eternity, they reached a more expansive chamber, branching paths extending out like veins in the dark stone. "My prince!" The voice of Amaya cut through the still air. Azriel turned to see her, Jasmine, and Lumine approaching swiftly, their faces bright with recognition. "So, it''s true¡­" "The prince is here," someone whispered. "And alive¡­" Azriel ignored the scattered murmurs and focused on the group approaching. Lumine, propelled by worry, was suddenly standing in front of Yelena, too close. "Are you alright? Were you hurt? Do you need a health potion?" The questions tumbled out of him like a waterfall. A faint flush rose to Yelena''s cheeks as she pressed her hands against his chest, gently pushing him back, aware of the eyes on them. "Ah, young love¡­" one of the soldiers muttered. "Poetic, even here," added another. Realizing the situation, Lumine''s face turned red as he coughed awkwardly. "S-sorry. I''m just glad you''re safe." "Me too," Yelena managed, her voice barely above a whisper. Amaya and Jasmine stepped forward, shifting the focus back to Azriel. Jasmine''s eyes narrowed slightly, scrutinizing him. "Before you start worrying, I''m fine. Not a scratch. Honestly, I''m envious. Why do you get to fight while I don''t?" Amaya''s gentle laugh broke the tension. "D¨¦j¨¤ vu," she said, earning an exasperated look from Jasmine. "Please, don''t start sounding like Father," Jasmine replied, chuckling. The soldiers in their crimson uniforms visibly relaxed, some laughing as well, nodding in agreement. They didn''t need another battle-maniac king to keep them on their toes. Azriel''s gaze swept over Jasmine, relieved to see her unharmed. The mention of the Eclipse Wraith gnawed at him, but he focused on the present, exchanging a look with Lumine. "I''m glad to see you''re still breathing, Lumine." A wry smile touched Lumine''s lips. "It might have been different if it weren''t for Her Highness." Azriel''s smile widened, but his eyes turned colder. ''So they were together, alone, in a maze¡­ together.'' "Azriel?" Jasmine''s voice pulled him from his dark thoughts. He forced a softer smile. "It''s nothing. Just worried about Nol." Jasmine''s expression mirrored his concern. "So, he''s still missing¡­" "My prince, we can organize a search if you wish," Malcolm offered, sensing the weight of the name. Whoever Nol was, he seemed important enough to cause worry. Azriel shook his head, surprising them all. "No need. He''ll show up when he''s ready. Knowing him, he''s probably off somewhere¡­ enjoying himself." The soldiers exchanged puzzled glances, but Azriel paid them no mind. ''If he were in real danger, he''d use [White Haven] to contact me,'' he reassured himself. "Rest assured, that boy is already where he needs to be," came a voice, cold and commanding. The group turned as one, eyes landing on the imposing figure in the center of the room. "Y-Your Majesty!" Almost everyone dropped into a bow or a salute, some falling to their knees, including Malcolm. Lumine and Yelena''s faces paled as they felt the weight of Joaquin''s presence. Only Jasmine and Azriel stood unbowed, eyes locked on the king. In an instant, Joaquin was before them, his expression softening as he looked at Jasmine. "Are you hurt, my daughter?" His voice, gentle and layered with concern, made Jasmine nod silently. "I''m fine, Father," she said, though she frowned when he didn''t immediately acknowledge Azriel. Then Joaquin turned to his son, a smirk playing at the corner of his mouth. "You look like hell." The soldiers exchanged uncertain glances. Had they missed something between father and son? Azriel''s lips twitched. "Is it a requirement that every saint I meet insults me?" Joaquin chuckled darkly, before the smirk broke into a rare, warm smile. His hand landed heavily on Azriel''s shoulder. "It''s good to see you alive¡­ and intact." Malcolm took a breath, daring to speak. "My king, now that we''ve found both the prince and princess, should we proceed to SICVC?" Joaquin''s eyes shifted, sharp and unreadable. "No. I''ve changed my mind. We''re going to the Sunken Islands." Malcolm''s jaw dropped, echoing the stunned silence of the other soldiers. "But, Your Majesty¡­ we agreed it was too dangerous." Joaquin''s eyes turned cold. "Danger? As long as I''m here, what could possibly threaten us?" Murmurs spread. "The king''s right¡­" "If he can''t protect us, who can?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Better here than that half-built void capital¡­" As silence settled again, Joaquin''s gaze found Cole, lingering in the shadows. The room''s temperature dropped. "It''s been a while," Joaquin said, his voice low and biting. Cole stiffened, sweat breaking out on his brow. "It has, Your Majesty." Azriel leaned toward Jasmine and whispered, "Care to tell me why this feels so personal?" Jasmine''s face darkened as she kept her eyes on Cole. "A year ago, at a party, he tried to force himself on me while drunk. Lady Mira intervened before he even touched me, but when Father found out, things between the government and us deteriorated even more." Red lightning crackled briefly around Azriel, vanishing before most could notice. Those who did felt a shiver run down their spines at the sight of his expression¡ªa chilling echo of Joaquin''s own fury. Jasmine squeezed his shoulder lightly. "There''s no need. He didn''t touch me, and Mira made sure he regretted trying." Chapter 143: Horrors of Hell [11] Hearing her words, Azriel''s demeanor calmed slightly, though the atmosphere around him remained tense. Lumine and Yelena exchanged worried glances as they stepped back cautiously. ''Wait¡ªNol isn''t here, which means he hasn''t found a solution yet¡­'' This was an opportunity Azriel couldn''t afford to miss. Cole''s soul echo had already dissipated, and he bowed, avoiding Joaquin''s gaze. The soldiers stood by, torn between fear and morbid curiosity at what Joaquin might do next. "Y-Your Majesty¡­ I know the crime I committed last year, and I sincerely apologize. I''ve paid for my actions¡­ for trying to approach Her Highness." Gasps rippled through the crowd as they grasped the weight of Cole''s confession. Lumine and Yelena looked to Jasmine and Azriel, now understanding his reaction. "I have regretted it every day since then, I swear! I even risked my life to ensure the prince''s safety!" But Joaquin''s cold, unyielding stare showed no hint of forgiveness. Cole''s heart pounded as dread settled in, spurring him to desperate pleas. "Wait, that''s not¡ª" "Yelena, it''s fine," Azriel interrupted before she could speak further. She cast him a confused look but obeyed, falling silent. Joaquin tilted his head slightly at Cole, a soft hum escaping him. "So, you claim that saving my son''s life should absolve you?" His voice was low, detached. Cole froze, his throat tightening. "Y-yes?" Joaquin nodded slowly. "I suppose it''s only fair to grant forgiveness for saving my son''s life. But¡­ I made a promise to myself: if I ever saw you again, I''d rip your head off." The next moment was a blur. Joaquin appeared in front of Cole so quickly that no one had time to react. Cole''s face turned ashen, his body trembling. "W-WAIT! PLEASE, HAVE MERCY!" Joaquin''s silence was colder than ice as his hand extended, moving closer to Cole''s face. Cole''s body refused to move, as if every muscle recognized that dodging would mean something far worse. Just as Joaquin''s hand was about to make contact, a voice cut through the tension. "Wait, Father." Every breath caught in the crowd''s throats. Eyes widened, turning toward Azriel in shock. It felt as if time had stopped, like the climax of a grand performance abruptly interrupted, leaving the audience breathless and frustrated. Some even dared to glare openly at the prince, their discontent clear. Joaquin''s hand halted mid-air, and he shifted his gaze to Azriel. But Azriel, unaffected by the eyes on him, pointed at Cole. "I need him." Confusion swept across the onlookers as they processed Azriel''s words. Joaquin stared at his son for a few tense moments before, as if understanding, he exhaled and stepped back. Cole, who had been holding his breath, crumpled to the ground unconscious. The collective sigh that followed was palpable. Disappointment lingered in the air as Azriel moved toward Cole. "Thank you, Father," he said softly. Joaquin nodded, then turned to the soldiers. "Malcolm, lead them back to the castle. I will join you with my son shortly." Malcolm hesitated but ultimately nodded. "As you wish, Your Majesty." Without further objections, he led the group down one of the corridors, with the rest trailing in silence. Jasmine, Amaya, Lumine, and Yelena cast lingering glances at Azriel before disappearing from sight. Alone at last with Cole''s lifeless body, Joaquin''s expression shifted, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "There''s much I wish to say to you¡­ but I have a feeling you''re about to do something intriguing." A smirk played on Azriel''s lips as he let out a soft chuckle. "You have no idea." ***** "I had a feeling you were up to something, but I never expected it to be on such a scale. Impressive," Joaquin said as he walked side by side with Azriel through the labyrinthine corridors. "Though your mother is definitely going to kill you for this one when we get back. Staying in the void realm might actually be safer than going home." Azriel chuckled dryly, ignoring the last part. He had just finished recounting everything that had transpired in the void dungeon, including how he had derailed the enemy''s plans in Asia and taken down one of their leaders. ''Wait...'' "You knew I was planning something?" Azriel''s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard. ''He wasn''t supposed to know¡­'' Joaquin''s lips curved into a subtle smile as they turned into another corridor. "Don''t underestimate your father. I am not like that little girl who was made head of the Hero Academy. We may both be saints, but we are leagues apart." Azriel stayed silent, pondering the true extent of the power gap between saints. How strong was one saint compared to another? He had no idea. The factors seemed too complex to measure, making it clear that sheer grade didn''t always determine dominance. It almost made him respect his father. Almost. "We already knew of their influence in Africa, but it seems we underestimated them. Seven Heptarchs? And one of them a saint? Does that mean each one is another saint who wants us dead? And this ''Supreme Archon'' is their revered leader?" Azriel''s expression turned thoughtful, debating whether to share more. Finally, he sighed. "Being a Heptarch doesn''t necessarily mean being a saint. I''m not sure what the exact criteria are, but it''s not just about your mana core." He hesitated before continuing, his voice quieter, "After I defeated them, the Supreme Archon offered me a position as one of the Heptarchs." Joaquin''s eyes narrowed, halting their steps. Azriel felt a spike of tension as his father''s gaze bore into him, scrutinizing. "So, the mastermind of a major terrorist organization wants you as one of their leaders? Just because you won? There''s more to this, isn''t there? What aren''t you telling me?" The air thickened as Joaquin''s presence shifted, the formidable aura of the Crimson King radiating outwards. Azriel felt the weight of it but knew his father wouldn''t harm him. Concern flickered in Joaquin''s dark eyes, making the tension all the more palpable. Azriel swallowed, breaking eye contact. "I can''t tell you. Sorry." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why?" "It''s personal." Joaquin''s eyes widened briefly, surprise softening his expression. He exhaled slowly, the pressure receding. "Personal, is it? Very well. Tell me when you''re ready." His tone shifted, adopting a rare fatherly concern. "I prefer not to interfere with you or your sister''s choices. You won''t grow otherwise. But if I find out you''re risking your life in such a reckless way again, I will intervene." A hint of guilt gnawed at Azriel, but he managed a smile. "Don''t worry. I''m not planning anything like this again anytime soon." Joaquin raised an eyebrow. "Meaning you will one day?" Azriel looked away, not answering. Joaquin sighed, resigned. "I won''t make the same mistake a third time. Next time, I''ll step in." Azriel''s smile grew a fraction as they resumed walking. They turned into another corridor, stopping when they found themselves facing an imposing white door. Relief washed over Azriel as he realized what he had found. ''No need to swim after all...'' The door was cold and foreboding, making a shiver run down his spine. "Should I ask how you knew of this door?" Joaquin''s eyes narrowed as he observed the ornate structure. "It''s as if you''ve been here before." Azriel''s voice steadied, confidence anchoring him. "Because I have." Joaquin''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What?" "I came here once," Azriel admitted, his voice low. "I didn''t go all the way¡ªI wasn''t looking to die¡ªbut yes, I''ve been here before." Joaquin''s expression shifted, unreadable. "I see." Without another word, they pressed on. Joaquin placed his hand on the smooth, cold surface, and the door groaned as it opened, revealing what lay beyond. A blast of icy wind hit Azriel''s face, making him shudder. Even with his affinity for ice, the cold felt unnatural. ''Damn!'' He stepped onto grass as white as snow, eyes lifting to a colossal tree with bone-white leaves and sprawling roots. Its sheer, haunting beauty made his skin prickle. Joaquin''s voice, low and tense, cut through the silence. "...A Leviathan." Azriel''s heart thudded painfully, his breath catching. The tree''s presence now felt more sinister, its stillness oppressive. "But it''s sleeping... under some sort of spell," Joaquin mused, breaking Azriel''s daze. Relief flooded Azriel''s veins. He had known of this place, but not that the tree itself was a Leviathan. His view of it changed entirely. ''It''s asleep... Good. It won''t wake up, right?'' He forced himself to look calm, nodding as Joaquin met his gaze. His father''s expression softened slightly, and with a wave of his hand, a shadowy circle appeared before them, stark against the pale surroundings. The portal shimmered briefly before depositing Cole''s unconscious body on the ground. Cole''s eyes fluttered open, disoriented. "W-what happened...?" With a groan, Cole rose, his face twisting in pain as he winced at the sight of his surroundings: a forest draped in white and a colossal tree that sent a shudder down his spine. He took a few unsteady steps back, trying to steady his breathing, before turning around. And there they stood. Two figures. Both with jet-black hair¡ªone with eyes as dark as obsidian, the other with eyes the color of blood. And both wore crooked smiles aimed right at him, smiles that made his face darken. "...Fuck." Chapter 144: Horrors of Hell [12] If Cole had been able to form a coherent thought, it would have been this: the figure before him looked like the devil himself smiling at him. No¡ªtwo devils, two sets of twisted smiles, and eyes so cold that his body shuddered involuntarily. In a way, it was obvious why the resemblance between the two was so striking¡ªthey were father and son. Cole swallowed nervously, taking a cautious step back. The corner of Azriel''s mouth twisted further into a grin. Joaquin, on the other hand, stopped smiling. He shifted, and with a subtle gesture, a throne forged from pure darkness manifested behind him. He sank into it, resting his cheek on his hand, watching everything unfold with an unsettling curiosity. Yet, this did not ease Cole''s panic. Joaquin''s mere presence radiated an unspoken threat; if Cole made the wrong move or tried to flee, death would be the least of his worries. Cole''s eyes darted between them, but Azriel drew his attention as he stepped forward, his movements deliberate, almost lazy. Despite the gnawing terror, Cole knew Azriel was only dangerous because Joaquin permitted him to be. Otherwise, he would have killed the young prince himself. But now, helplessness kept him paralyzed. Azriel stopped just an arm''s length away, the dark amusement in his eyes intensifying. His voice was low and mocking, dripping with condescension. "What did my dearest sister call your kind? Ah, yes¡­ dogs." Cole''s jaw clenched as he forced himself not to react, every instinct screaming at him to fight back. But he knew better. Obedience was the only path that might let him survive this encounter with these two predators. Azriel''s smile widened cruelly. "Now, since I am such a selfless and honorable prince, I''ll give you a simple task. Perform it well, and you''ll be free to go. Fail, and¡­" His expression darkened, and Cole stumbled back unconsciously, eyes widening as the realization hit him: he was terrified of this brat. The thought gnawed at his pride, but words caught in his throat as Joaquin''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, observing Azriel. Yet, he remained seated, a silent endorsement. That tiny glimmer of approval twisted Cole''s gut. It meant Joaquin agreed with whatever cruel game Azriel had devised. With a dry, shaky voice, Cole spoke, doing everything he could not to provoke the prince. "What do you want me to do... my prince?" Azriel''s eyes lit up, his grin turning wicked. "Oh, nothing much. Just¡­" He pointed to the massive white tree behind Cole, its twisted branches danced across the forest floor. "Go over there and stab that tree." The words left both Cole and Joaquin momentarily stunned. Cole, because he instinctively knew the tree was no ordinary part of this forsaken forest, and Joaquin, because he recognized it for what it truly was¡ªa Leviathan bound by ancient spells. Yet, Joaquin remained seated, silent, though his gaze grew sharper with interest. Cole''s heart thudded against his ribs as he gripped his trembling hands into fists. Turning, he forced his feet to move toward the colossal tree, each step echoing with the pounding of his heart. The weight of two gazes pinned him in place, Joaquin''s was suffocating, more so than Azriel''s. The ancient white tree loomed above him, its bark like bone, carved with veins of something deeper and unsettling. It stood silent, unmoving. Cole''s breath came in shallow gasps, and for a heartbeat, he dared to hope. But the hope was fragile, fractured by the small knife that materialized in his hand as he tapped his storage ring. Gritting his teeth, Cole glanced back one last time. The father and son watched with inscrutable expressions. Taking a breath to steel himself, he turned back and plunged the knife into the tree''s bark. The blade sank in effortlessly, and a thick, golden liquid oozed from the wound. Its scent was intoxicating, heady, as if the finest nectar of the gods had been spilled. The metallic sweetness coiled in the air, making Cole''s head swim as he involuntarily took a step back, eyes wide in awe and confusion. But then his heel caught on something. ''Huh?'' He glanced down to see a pale root, thin yet strong, coiled around his ankle. Before he could react, it tightened and spread, crawling up his legs. More roots erupted from the ground, snaring his arms, pinning him in place. "Sh-shit!" He strained against them, but they only tightened, cutting into his flesh. The branches of the tree moved, rustling as if waking from a long slumber. They wrapped around him, forcing a muffled scream from his covered mouth. His eyes darted wildly to Azriel and Joaquin, pleading for help, but neither moved. They watched, their faces now serious as the tree''s roots climbed higher, constricting Cole''s chest and arms until he couldn''t move or even summon the strength to command his soul echo. And then, the sharp, searing pain began as the roots burrowed into his skin, merging with his flesh. He wanted to scream, to thrash, but only a stifled, demonic groan of anguish escaped his bloodied lips. His vision blurred, darkened as he felt the blood being drained from him, faster than he could comprehend. The world turned cold, blackening at the edges as his heart faltered. The last thing he saw was a pair of crimson eyes, watching without mercy. And then there was nothing. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His final thought whispered through the fading corners of his mind. ''I should never have been drunk¡­'' ***** ''Well, shit¡­ I didn''t think it would be so cruel, but he got what he deserved.'' Azriel watched as Cole''s body was dragged toward the towering white tree, inch by inch, until it reached the bark. Then, as if absorbed by the tree itself, Cole vanished¡ªgone, dead. ''So¡­ now it should work, right?'' At least, that''s what the book said. Azriel took a cautious step forward, but he felt Joaquin''s gaze, narrowed and cold, cutting through the air. "What do you think you''re doing?" Azriel stopped, meeting Joaquin''s stare. Joaquin''s expression was one of confusion and unease as he watched his son inch toward the same tree that had just claimed Cole. But the tree remained eerily dormant, as if Cole''s blood had been an instinctual response¡ªa trigger for something deeper. "I want you to trust me, Father. I know what I''m doing." Joaquin''s face twisted with displeasure. His son was walking toward a sleeping leviathan, something that defied all reason. But he said nothing, his instincts warring within him. A father''s caution pulled him back, but curiosity urged him forward. "Am I not already breaking my promise?" Joaquin murmured. Again, he was letting his son tread too close to danger. But this¡­ he had to know. Kings think differently, and Joaquin was no exception. No one, not even Azriel, could fully understand him. Azriel took Joaquin''s silence as approval and moved closer, feeling his father''s vigilant eyes on every step. His own heart hammered as he reached the wound Cole had left on the tree. Golden blood still trickled down its bark, glistening on the white grass below. Swallowing, Azriel''s hand twitched with a strange thirst. The blood called to him, intoxicating and forbidden. But he fought it back, steadied himself. ''Blood for blood.'' The ritual was complete. It should be enough. He had to believe it was. Under Joaquin''s watchful gaze, Azriel dipped his fingers into the golden blood, feeling its strange warmth as he smeared it across his right palm. His skin sizzled, steam rising as his flesh burned, and he bit back a groan, enduring the pain. Joaquin''s scowl deepened at the sight, ready to step in, but Azriel pressed his palm to the bark. The tree responded instantly, siphoning his mana with such ferocity that he could barely stand. Azriel gasped, feeling his strength drain until his legs buckled. Before he could collapse, he felt a strong arm steadying him. Glancing up, he found his father''s steady gaze, concern hidden behind his stoic expression. Against the white bark, a golden handprint gleamed, etched by his blood. The tree trembled, and soon, the entire island shook. Azriel, leaning against his father, looked up, awestruck as shimmering white leaves began to drift down. ''Beautiful...'' The leaves glided gracefully, each movement imbued with an ethereal glow. Joaquin, momentarily mesmerized, watched the display in silence, but soon his gaze shifted back to Azriel. "What did you¡ª" His words were cut off as a golden glow enveloped Azriel, a warmth that seeped into his skin, wrapping him in a comforting embrace. Joaquin watched, his eyes narrowing, and then his face shifted in shock. "So that''s what''s happening¡­" He took a step back, watching as the glow intensified, encasing Azriel in a brilliant aura as the white leaves drifted around him. The warmth transformed into something sharp, almost electric. A dark substance, blacker than shadows, seemed to solidify around Azriel. An armor materialized in silence, void-like plates forming around him, polished with streaks of blood-red veins. Each piece fit him perfectly, from the pauldrons down to the intricately carved greaves that whispered with a sinister grace. Azriel flexed his hand, now clad in dark, impenetrable gauntlets. Even his burned hand was now fully covered. Joaquin''s mouth parted, his usual composure shattered as he took in the sight. His eyes, unblinking, were filled with disbelief. "A sleeping leviathan just gave you a soul armor for the price of a single human life¡­?" It was absurd. Joaquin had seen many soul armors, but this¡ªthis was something else. He almost wanted it for himself, were it not for the fact that it was his son standing there, armored in that forbidden aura. Azriel grinned. "Cool, right?" Joaquin watched his son, a bit taken aback by the look in Azriel''s eyes¡ªbright, almost childlike. For a moment, he felt a sense of pride. It wasn''t often that his son showed this kind of excitement, and seeing him so thrilled was... rare. Joaquin''s lips curled into a smile as he let out a light laugh. "Yeah, it''s really cool." Azriel spun around, admiring his new soul armor, his face a mix of awe and eagerness. Joaquin watched him with a quiet smile, though it slowly faded as he furrowed his brow, a question dawning on him. "Wait... is this why you never took any of the soul armors from the Crimson Vault? Because of this one?" He could tell at a glance that this armor was different, but still¡ªwhy had Azriel turned down every other soul armor until now? The question had nagged at him for some time. Azriel, snapping out of his daze, tried to keep the excitement from his voice but couldn''t entirely hide it. "Yeah... I didn''t want to risk it. If I''d accepted another soul armor, this one might''ve rejected me. Honestly, I was already nervous it wouldn''t work, considering I have a soul weapon. This tree, if I''m right, it binds to the soul itself and grants armor only when¡­ my soul is pure enough? I couldn''t risk it rejecting me if I had something else bonded to my soul." Joaquin raised an eyebrow, struggling to follow the explanation. He glanced at the massive tree, still and silent, then muttered, "But¡­ isn''t it sleeping?" Joaquin''s gaze drifted back to the tree. It stood quiet and unmoving, yet¡­ he could''ve sworn he saw one of its branches twitch, almost as if it was waving. A cold shiver ran down his spine, and he felt a strange sense of unease creep over him. He looked at Azriel, his tone dropping to something dark and foreboding. "It seems your mother forgot to teach you not to accept strange things from sleeping trees¡­" Azriel blinked, feigning offense. "It''s not strange. Just look at it! And it worked, didn''t it? I finally have soul armor that suits me." Joaquin sighed, shaking his head. He didn''t even bother to ask how Azriel knew all this. He understood his son well enough to know he wouldn''t get an answer. He''d have to wait. "Fine," he relented. "Are we done here? Your sister''s probably worried by now." Azriel''s eyes widened as if he''d only just remembered. "Right, we should head back." Joaquin cast one last wary glance at the tree before they started toward the white door. Or at least¡­ that was the plan. Ahead, embedded in the bark of a smaller tree, was the white door. Beyond it lay the dark sea. And in that sea¡­ an eye. A single, massive eyeball loomed in the depths, its pallid white surface stretching wide, void of any pupil. It was colossal, dwarfing the tree, its surface rippling as it stared at them. The intensity of its gaze was paralyzing, a primal force bearing down on them. Joaquin''s face darkened, and beside him, Azriel''s expression twisted in pure terror. He couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe. The eye just stared back at them, silent, waiting, alive. In that single moment, Azriel finally understood why they called void creatures¡ªHorrors of Hell. Chapter 145: Truth Beneath the Lies [1] It was as if time itself had frozen. The massive, unblinking eyeball loomed over them, its gaze locked on Azriel and Joaquin, who stood unmoving. "So, it''s returned. I couldn''t even sense it watching us. Oh¡­ is it injured?" Joaquin''s voice was low, his eyes narrowing as he observed the creature. ''Tarshakael¡­'' Azriel''s expression darkened, feeling an ominous weight in the creature''s gaze. It held him as though trapped, his mind struggling to fully comprehend the entity before him. It was simply an enormous eyeball, yet something moved beneath the dark, silent sea. "Ah, so it must have fought something that threatened its territory," Joaquin murmured, his face calm as he pieced together the events. "This sea must be accessible to other titans, after all." Azriel''s face grew tense as he stared at the monstrous eye, while Joaquin let out a disappointed sigh. "My friend, I wish I could keep my promise, but I''ve changed my mind¡­ again. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll be back. I am a man of my word." Azriel''s eyes shifted between Joaquin and the unmoving creature. ''Did he just raincheck a titan?'' But there was no time to dwell on the thought. Suddenly, Joaquin was beside him, gripping his shoulder plate tightly. Before Azriel could react, a shadowy portal formed beneath them, ominous and cold, making his fingers tingle even through his gauntlets. Then, they began to sink. He felt a sensation of drowning, like when he first entered the void dungeon. After a moment, he felt himself propelled forward, tumbling onto solid ground, landing with a jolt. Azriel pushed himself up, blinking in disorientation. He found himself in a massive chamber, its walls marked with runes in the ancient void language. A dark doorway loomed nearby. Joaquin stood calmly, watching him recover. Azriel cast a suspicious glance at Joaquin. ''Couldn''t he have just teleported us there in the first place?'' Joaquin met his gaze, as if reading his thoughts. "I can''t go to places I''ve never been. I knew this place, but that island? I''d never set foot there." "Oh," Azriel muttered, nodding in understanding. "It won''t attack us here, right?" he asked, unable to keep the worry from his voice. Joaquin chuckled darkly. "Attack? No. It''s territorial, yes, but only if we left the sunken islands for the dark sea." Azriel exhaled, relief mingling with the lingering tension. Then, he looked at Joaquin, his face serious. "Dad, there''s something I need to tell you. Something important." Joaquin''s face hardened slightly, sensing Azriel''s seriousness. Azriel took a breath, meeting his father''s gaze. "¡­I think I am a titan magnet." "¡­" For a beat, silence hung in the air. Joaquin stared at him, his face blank. "What?" Azriel shrugged, but there was a weight in his expression. "It has to be. I''ve run into more titan-ranked void creatures than anything else." Joaquin considered this, a mix of concern and something else¡ªmaybe pride. But in the end, he just clapped a hand on Azriel''s shoulder. "Best of luck, son." Azriel blinked at his father''s dry support, then sighed, turning toward the ruins. Joaquin''s gaze followed, resting on the inscriptions lining the walls. "These runes¡­" Joaquin mused. "Void archaeologists have been trying to decipher them, yet not a single word has been translated. And I''ve still promised them a reward¡­ not that they''re even working alone anymore." But Azriel''s attention had drifted, his eyes widening as he stared at the runes. ''I¡­ I can read this!?'' The translation flowed effortlessly into his mind, as if it had always been there. Even Lumine, with his system, couldn''t decode the void language. ''This must be exclusive to me¡­ as the son of death.'' A thrill bubbled up in him. ''I could make a fortune with this skill!'' He did his best to hide his excitement. Joaquin noticed his odd expression and gave him a questioning look. "Something wrong?" Azriel cleared his throat. "No¡­ just reading the runes." "¡­" "¡­" "You''re reading?" "Yes." "The void language?" "Yes." Joaquin''s eyebrow twitched. "¡­The fuck¡­" The curse slipped from his lips, disbelief etched across his face. Azriel blinked innocently, as if wondering what was wrong. Joaquin let out a weary sigh, rubbing his temples. "And how, exactly, are you reading the void language?" Azriel allowed himself a slight smile. "I studied it. Any time I got the chance, I tried to learn whatever I could before you know what." Joaquin''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "I never knew you could read the Void language..." It seemed his son had been harboring secrets long before he was even supposed to be dead. And Joaquin... he wasn''t sure how to feel about that. Watching Azriel''s gaze linger on the runes again, Joaquin felt a pressing urge to ask. "What does it say?" A simple question, yet one carrying a weight of its own¡ªrevealing Azriel''s potential and capabilities. If experienced Void archeologists couldn''t decipher these runes, yet Azriel could... then his value was on an entirely different level. But then Joaquin''s face hardened. He looked at Azriel with narrowed, dangerous eyes. Azriel had spent two years in the Void Realm¡ªonly he and the gods knew what he had seen there. If he could read the Void language, it meant he might have uncovered truths he wasn''t meant to know. A swirl of thoughts stormed through Joaquin''s mind; he knew this just became far more delicate¡ªand dangerous. Then Azriel''s voice cut through his thoughts, low, dark, and laced with something unsettling. "I saw it. When I saw it, my soul cracked open. I cried until my body felt hollow. But then¡ªthen I smiled, because what else was left? I loved it too, or thought I did. Maybe we all did." "...." "It simply¡­ stood there, hovering in the air like one of them¡ªyet it wasn''t. It was a thing beyond, a mockery of their purity, a blasphemy born of something darker. It was me, reflected, twisted. It was my king. It was everyone I''d ever known. And as I stared at it, I realized it wasn''t that it cried, smiled, or loved in the way we did. No, its tears washed away entire lives, flooding villages, seeping into every crack and crevice of this world like an infection. Its smile¡ªoh, that smile¡ªbroke the land itself, splitting it open like a wound that would never heal. And its love? Its love consumed everything. It was a love that crushed bones, snapped spines, sank ships and lands, and pulled everything we held dear into a void from which nothing would return. A love that wrapped itself around us like a snake." "...." "And then¡­ I, Artelius, was the only one left to laugh, to frown, and¡­ to hate. To laugh at the tears, frown upon the smile, and¡­ hate the one who should have died yet defied it." When Azriel finished, he fell silent, his gaze locked on the runes, matching Joaquin''s. This discovery... these words... "Dad¡­" When he called out, Joaquin turned to look at him. But Azriel felt an involuntary shiver at the sight of his father''s face¡ªutterly void of emotion, almost as if a mask had fallen over it. Then Joaquin spoke, his voice cold and ruthless. "Do not speak of this to anyone. Not your sister. Not your mother." Azriel didn''t argue. Somehow, he couldn''t even imagine it. Right now, he just wanted to get out of there. He never would have thought that a few ancient words could make him feel so... unsettled. ''Artelius...'' Just the act of thinking that name felt like a weight pressing down on his shoulders. "Let''s go up. We''ve spent enough time here," Joaquin said, his tone less cold, but Azriel obeyed without a word. But¡­ The moment Azriel tried to take a step forward, his vision blurred. Exhaustion hit him like a wave, and he staggered back. Before he could fall, he felt his father''s arms catch him, steady and firm, with a look of concern in his eyes. "Your mana is drained¡­ it must be from whatever you did with the tree. Rest. I won''t let anything harm you." Azriel''s vision swam as he looked up, his father''s face becoming a blur. He felt his eyelids grow heavier and heavier. But before sleep could claim him, Azriel gritted his teeth, fighting the exhaustion as he looked at Joaquin with a trace of desperation. "Wait, Dad¡­ your life. I-I came here because your life was in danger. Please¡­ be careful." Hearing his words, Joaquin only smiled warmly. "A king''s life is one of constant danger. You don''t need to worry; this old man can handle anything. Now, get some rest¡­ you''ve done enough, my son." Like a command, Azriel''s eyes closed, his consciousness slipping away as he finally gave in to sleep. ***** As Joaquin looked down at his son, sleeping in his arms with a troubled expression, a pang of guilt crept into his chest. ''He hasn''t had a proper rest since the Void Dungeon...'' A sigh escaped his lips as his gaze drifted back to the runes. His eyes grew colder, matching the chill of the deepest, bleakest places in the realm. But after a moment, he looked away, back at his son, still clad in the soul armor. "Dismissing it would drain his mana, and I''d rather not wake him..." Another sigh escaped him, but then he frowned. "He said my life was in danger... but how did he know?" It was as if Azriel always knew things he had no way of knowing, as if he were privy to secrets no one his age should carry. Joaquin''s gaze softened as he studied Azriel''s face¡ªa face that seemed incapable of harm. "Don''t worry," he murmured quietly. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I won''t make the same mistake again." Chapter 146: Truth Beneath the Lies [2] Azriel blinked, finding himself standing before a place he knew all too well. "My old home... Guess I didn''t even have to search for it." A sad look crossed his face as memories stirred¡ªa lifetime ago, in this familiar view, was perhaps the only place that truly held his past. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Slowly, Azriel walked to the door and stepped inside his old apartment. "It all still looks the same." Not a single thing had changed. He wandered through the rooms, his fingers tracing the counter as nostalgia washed over him. "I wonder what happened to all of this after I died..." Was the apartment sold? Did someone else move in? But the answers eluded him¡ªand any thought of finding them vanished when he froze, wide-eyed, spotting someone on the couch. There, calmly sipping tea and watching him, sat a familiar figure. Blood-red eyes locked on Azriel, their unsettling calm making his skin prickle. "You...!" Azriel pointed in disbelief as a faint smile appeared on the figure''s face. The stranger set the cup down, which vanished as if it had never existed, and spoke with a voice devoid of any warmth despite the smile. "Yes, I am you. How clever of me." The man looked exactly like Azriel¡ªthe same figure he''d encountered in the void dungeon... the one who''d killed him? Azriel''s shock rendered him speechless, but his other self seemed unbothered, taking slow steps toward him until only an arm''s length separated them. "It feels strange, doesn''t it?" The words were cryptic, their meaning lost on Azriel. He took a few cautious steps back, eyeing his doppelg?nger warily. The other him chuckled, a low, amused sound that only deepened Azriel''s unease. "No need to be so afraid. After all, I am you." Swallowing hard, Azriel managed to steady his voice, clenching his fists. "Why am I here?" The other him smirked, a cold glint in his eyes that made Azriel feel like he was staring at something truly sinister. "Oh, nothing much. I just thought it might do both of us some good... a trip down memory lane." "A trip down memory lane?" ''For both of us?'' The words sounded harmless, almost casual, yet every instinct in Azriel screamed at him to get as far away as possible. But he couldn''t move. Perhaps the only small comfort was that his other self wasn''t cloaked or wielding that terrible scythe. The other him nodded, tilting his head slightly, as if studying Azriel with an unsettling curiosity. Azriel felt stripped bare, like prey under the gaze of a predator he couldn''t even begin to understand. "Yes, it''s time to remember. Time. What a vexing thing to handle. But, anyway¡­" He trailed off, a dark amusement flickering in his eyes. Azriel felt a chill crawl up his spine. "It''s time to ensure that our sacrifices don''t go to waste. That yours, mine, ours¡ªall our sacrifices¡ªdon''t go to waste." Those words¡ªsimple yet loaded with something inexplicably cold¡ªsent a jolt of dread through Azriel, as if his very blood had turned to ice. Then he sensed it¡ªa faint ripple in the air, subtle yet unmistakable. The door behind him creaked open. "I''m home¡­" Azriel''s eyes widened as he saw himself¡ªno, Leo¡ªwalk into the room. Wearing a simple black hoodie and pants, Leo had a pair of white headphones resting over his ears. He looked older than the memory Azriel held, of Leo first learning the piano. A voice at Azriel''s side murmured, "This was when you were only fifteen." Azriel''s face grew solemn, a sad smile flickering as he watched Leo walk through him like a ghost, heading toward the couch. Just as he sat down, the sound of light footsteps approached, catching the attention of everyone present. Azriel''s entire body froze, an unbearable ache twisting deep inside him. "Ah¡­" A grip tightened around his heart, squeezing until every breath felt shallow, forced. Because there she was. A young girl with brown hair cascading to her shoulders, eyes gleaming with a vibrant green¡ªlike gazing into the heart of the northern lights. Her whole face lit up as she looked at Leo, a smile beaming. "Brother!" In a flash, Lia sprinted across the room, launching herself onto Leo, sending his headphones tumbling to the floor. "Oof!" Leo grunted as her head collided with his stomach, knocking him back on the couch. She rolled off beside him, her hair tangling, giggling at his startled expression. Leo gave her a half-hearted glare. "How many times have I told you not to jump on me?" But instead of looking guilty, she stuck her tongue out at him, defiant. "Hehehe, you''re just too weak!" Leo sighed, his glare softening into a small smile. "I don''t need that from someone who came crying to my room last night, saying Mr. Whiskers turned into a demonic beast." Mr. Whiskers¡ªone of Lia''s many plush toys¡ªself-proclaimed king of the jungle. Lia''s face paled, tears welling in her eyes. Experience adventure on m-vl-em|p-yr "I''m not lying! Mr. Whiskers did turn into a monster, like the one you and Mom watched last night! He even had wings!" Leo laughed, shaking his head as he gently patted her hair. "Alright, alright, I believe you." But Lia noticed his smile didn''t quite hold the belief she wanted. She huffed, crossing her arms, pouting in a way Leo found irresistibly cute. After a moment, Leo asked, "Lia, where are Mom and Dad?" Instantly, her frustration vanished. "They went out together! Said we could order food when you got back. They''re on a date, right? To, you know, kiss and stuff?" Leo raised an eyebrow, shocked. "Lia¡­ how do you even know what a date is? Or¡­ kissing?" Should six-year-olds know about that? Leo thought not. Realizing her slip-up, Lia avoided his gaze, her voice small. "I¡­read it in one of Dad''s books." "Didn''t Dad tell you not to go into his library?" Leo narrowed his eyes at her. Her head drooped, guilt clear in her voice. "Sorry¡­please don''t tell him. He''ll be mad." Leo sighed, his annoyance melting. "Fine. Just don''t go in there again, okay? Besides, I don''t think Dad could ever get mad at you." Relieved, Lia''s face brightened, and for a moment, Leo suspected she might have faked the whole scene. But he shook his head, dismissing the thought. No way a six-year-old could pull off something like that. Right? Watching this, Azriel bit his lip, his voice trembling as he whispered, "Get me out of here¡­" He wanted to look away, but something inside wouldn''t let him. The sight of it all hurt¡ªhurt in ways he couldn''t even begin to understand. Beside him, his other self watched without an ounce of empathy. "Does it really hurt you that much? Honestly, I don''t understand. I lost that part of myself, sure, but¡­ if it pains you, that''s good. Pain makes you stronger." The words brought Azriel no comfort. His glare sharpened as he growled, voice heavy with anger, "Enough of this. All this ''trip down memory lane'' bullshit. There''s no way you''re showing me this for nostalgia. Just get to the point already." His other self studied him, cold and unmoved, as if time itself had frozen around the two of them. Leo and Lia on the couch remained suspended mid-motion. Then, his counterpart gave a sinister smile. "Ah. I was hoping you''d hold out a little longer, but maybe you''re right. I suppose it''s time." For the first time, Azriel saw something flicker in those otherwise empty eyes¡ªpity? "You''ll need every ounce of strength for what comes next." Azriel''s glare only hardened, his hate building with every second. His other self''s gaze darkened, mirroring the loathing in Azriel''s eyes, as he spoke in a low, venomous voice, "Now, let''s see the day your life went to hell¡­Leo Karumi." With a single wave of his hand, reality shattered¡ªor perhaps it was only the dream that broke. The scene¡ªwhatever this place was¡ªbegan to splinter. Like glass cracking, then dissolving to dust, everything fell apart and crumbled away. In its place lay only pitch-black nothingness, a void so profound it made Azriel''s skin crawl with an intense, visceral dread. A sense of watching, of something lurking within that darkness, crept over him, and he could have sworn it stared back. But he had no time to linger on the feeling. His other self, filled with cold hatred, waved his hand again. In reverse, the scene rebuilt itself from nothing, reshaping and reforming. Once complete, Azriel found himself standing again in the familiar living room, facing the couch. But this time, it wasn''t Lia sitting there, and it wasn''t the fifteen-year-old Leo either. No, this was Leo at seventeen¡ªthe age he died. Leo sat slouched, head hanging low, while two figures stood in front of him. One wore an expression of anger, the other of sorrow. Yet perhaps, beneath both, was a sadness neither could fully express. Ronald and Jeanne¡­unable to find the words they needed to say. But Jeanne spoke at last, her voice trembling with both hurt and disbelief. "Tell me, Leo¡­how could you lie to us like that?" And in that single moment, Azriel already knew what was happening because¡­ this was the day his family would die. Chapter 147: Truth Beneath the Lies [3] His mother loved him. His father was proud of him. His little sister looked up to him. And because of that, he wanted to make sure he never disappointed them. He wanted to meet their expectations, to be everything they believed he could be. He made sure to never slack off, to keep pushing forward. After all, with a father who was a renowned diplomat and a mother who was a successful doctor, how could anyone not expect him to reach the same heights? To surpass them? They say a child is the best version of their parents. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And despite the weight of all that, he loved them deeply in return. He wanted nothing more than to make them proud, so he threw himself into every opportunity he could find. Theater, basketball, football, music, art, science¡­ He tried it all. He became somewhat skilled at it all. But it wasn''t because he was some prodigious talent who effortlessly mastered everything. No, he worked hard¡ªsometimes harder than anyone else¡ªsacrificing sleep, sacrificing peace, sacrificing freedom. Yet still, it felt like it wasn''t enough. Beneath the awards, the praise, the accomplishments, he felt hollow. It was as if he was living a life scripted by someone else, putting on a mask to fit the image he thought his parents had for him. The more he achieved, the further he drifted from himself, and it wore him down, bit by bit. But he didn''t stop. He couldn''t. After all, he was supposed to be the perfect son. No fault, no weakness, no desire to quit. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t disappoint the parents who looked at him with such pride, with such high expectations. He couldn''t let down his little sister, who idolized him. He couldn''t ruin their vision of perfection. But¡­ Nothing lasts forever. Time moves forward, it changes everything, and one day, he just couldn''t take it anymore. He quit. He walked away from it all and, for a fleeting moment, felt something inside him breathe¡ªa small, unfamiliar freedom. But it was only an illusion; he still hid the truth from his family, unable to find the courage or the right moment to say it. And he was terrified. He feared their reaction¡ªdisappointment, anger, sadness. He didn''t want to shatter everything he had built for them, so he kept living behind a mask, though now it was a different mask. Fragile, and somehow worse than the last. Then, one day, his mother found out. She got a call from one of his tutors, who informed her that he had quit ages ago. And on that day¡­ Leo Karumi''s lie was finally exposed. ***** "Tell me, Leo¡­how could you lie to us like that?" Hearing his mother''s question, Leo looked up at her with eyes that seemed to have already given up, resigned to whatever came next. Seeing that look, Jeanne gritted her teeth, her voice tightening. "Why are you looking at us like that? Answer me! Why have you been hiding the fact that you quit all your clubs for months? What have you even been doing, going out and telling us you were going to practice?" Her voice grew louder, her face twisted in frustration, but Leo didn''t look away. His expression was dull, defeated. He spoke quietly, his voice almost hollow. "I went to hang out with my friends instead. I was just... tired. I wanted to have fun, like everyone else. I couldn''t keep doing it. It was too much, and... I hated it. I hated every single bit of it. It''s not like I was some kind of genius in any of it anyway... There was no point in continuing. I was just wasting my time." The calm, matter-of-fact way he explained himself only seemed to infuriate Jeanne more. Ronald glanced between the two of them, troubled, but unable to find the words to step in. Jeanne''s face flushed with anger, her voice breaking into a shout. "You can''t just quit because you don''t like it, Leo! If you can''t see it, I can¡ªit''s for your own good, for your future! Instead of hiding and lying to us, you should''ve told me! I would have helped you, helped you get better!" A thread snapped. "And I''m telling you, I don''t want that!" he shouted back, his voice ringing through the silence that suddenly fell. Jeanne and Ronald stared at him, wide-eyed. Leo, always calm, always obedient, now stood there, his face twisted with anger, his eyes red and blazing. He glared at his mother. "Don''t you get it? I don''t want to get better. I don''t want to be in a club, or think about my future, or spend every moment pleasing you! I just want to live my life¡ªjust once, I want to enjoy it, without having to lie about where I am or what I''m doing! Why is it so hard for you to understand? I''m tired of all of it!" Jeanne couldn''t remember a single moment when he had ever raised his voice at them like this. He was always smiling, always kind, always perfect, doing everything he could to avoid conflict. To hear him now, to see the rage in his face, was almost unbelievable. She stared, her voice dropping to a low, trembling note. "This... this isn''t you. Why are you acting like this all of a sudden?" Her voice trailed off, her eyes widening as a thought struck her. "It''s... it''s that Nathan and the others, isn''t it? I knew they were a bad influence, dragging you down, holding you back." Leo''s face shifted, his expression turning from anger to shock and then darkening as he spoke, his voice now low and cold. "Why is it so hard for you to believe me?" he asked, his words sharp and deliberate. "Why? Why can''t you listen to me for once, like I''ve always listened to you?" Her eyes narrowed, her tone cooling. "Because right now, you''re not seeing clearly. I''m your mother. I know what''s best for you, even if you can''t see it. But it doesn''t matter. You''ll rejoin those clubs, and one day you''ll thank me for not letting you throw away your dream." Leo''s gaze hardened. "Dream? Are we talking about mine, or yours? Are you sure you''re the one seeing clearly? Or maybe you''re just not listening, because nothing I say seems to get through to you." The air between them grew even heavier, the tension sharp and bitter. Jeanne''s expression shifted, her face cold and unyielding. "Careful what you say, Leo. I''m your mother. As punishment, you''ll be staying home tonight instead of coming with us. Think about your actions and your future carefully. Don''t make this worse." At her words, Leo''s expression fell. A bitter, helpless smile flickered across his face. He spoke, his voice barely a whisper. "You''re right..." Hearing this, Jeanne''s anger softened slightly, her expression almost hopeful, thinking he was coming to his senses. But then he continued. "You''re right. I must have been blind... ever trying not to disappoint you." Her small smile vanished, replaced with a cold, stony look as his words hit her. Before she could respond, a stern voice broke through the tension, making them both flinch slightly. "That''s enough, Leo." He looked up to see his father watching him with a stern expression. Leo bit his lip, his father''s gaze heavy on him, disappointed. Ronald then turned to Jeanne, his tone softening. "You as well, dear. Let''s all take some time to cool off. The nanny''s waiting outside with Lia. Let''s go." Jeanne looked between Leo and Ronald, then sighed and nodded, casting one last glance at Leo before walking away. Without another word, she and Ronald left, neither of them meeting his eyes as they closed the door behind them. Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr Leo stared at the door, his head bowed, his expression empty. He didn''t realize it would be the last time he''d ever see them. Instead, his last memory of them was this¡ªhis father, disappointed, and his mother¡­ She hated him. Chapter 148: Truth Beneath the Lies [4] Azriel watched, unblinking. Even as his eyes burned, it was nothing compared to the ache of his bleeding heart. He watched the red trickle down his chin. He fought the urge to scream at Leo¡ªto tell him to shut up, to look at them one last time. ''I feel sick.'' "A son who was a liar, a mother who turned away, a father who ran, and a daughter who was blind." The voice came from beside him, emotionless. Azriel''s other self looked at Leo, frozen on the couch, with an unsettling calm. Time had stopped again. Azriel glanced at the hateful figure, his eyes burning with the urge to cut that throat. Yet his other self remained indifferent¡ªor worse, aware but uncaring. The other self''s gaze turned toward Azriel, lips curving into a slight smile. "It''s time to expose another lie..." Azriel''s confusion deepened as the world around him shattered, then reformed. Only this time... they were no longer in the apartment. He stood on an empty highway, surrounded by trees under a buzzing streetlight in the dead of night. He looked around, disoriented. His eyes widened. "What¡­?" The blood drained from his face; every hair stood on end. His fingers went cold. "No... what is this?" In utter disbelief, he stared at the familiar sight before him: his family''s car, crumpled and shattered against another, cheaper car. But it wasn''t just the wreckage that filled him with horror. His mother, father, and little sister were standing outside, speaking with another man. That man. The drunk who killed his father and sister on impact¡ªthe one who left his mother clinging to life in the hospital, her final gaze filled with hate. But... this scene was different. "No, no, no... Why am I seeing this? What does this mean!? These are my memories¡ªwhy are they not dead!?" Azriel''s scream tore through the night as he glared at his other self, his entire body trembling. ''I feel sick.'' It took him seconds to realize everything he knew was wrong. The cars were already crashed, yet his family¡ªinjured, yes¡ªbut alive. His father was calling the police; his mother was comforting Lia, who was crying in shock. Azriel''s other self said nothing. He just stared ahead, blank, while Azriel ground his teeth, eyes fixed on the impossible scene. "This doesn''t make sense¡­ What''s going on?" His heart thundered as he watched. "The police and ambulance are on their way. We''re lucky the road was empty," Ronald said, his voice steady despite the blood on his forehead. His gaze softened as he looked at his injured wife and daughter, then turned to the sober drunk man. "I¡­ I''m truly sorry¡­ really," the man muttered. Ronald shook his head. "There''s no point. Let''s just wait for help and prepare for what''s coming." The man could only nod. Azriel''s mind spun, confusion mounting. His body was burning with impatience, desperate for answers. "Oh... I get it." Azriel''s other self spoke, his tone chilling. Azriel turned, feeling a shiver run down his spine as the man grinned. Azriel swallowed, taking an involuntary step back. "Yes, that''s why I told me to find you in the void dungeon, to say those words..." His other self looked at him, the grin slipping into a sad smile¡ªeyes filled with something unfamiliar: sadness. "It was meant for me, not you... We''re truly cruel to ourselves, aren''t we?" A low chuckle escaped, helpless and faintly amused. Then... as if some unseen chains had shattered, his other self laughed. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Loud, unhinged laughter filled the night. "HAHAHAHAHA! TO THINK THIS HAD TO BE DONE! TO THINK THIS IS HOW WE WOULD SHATTER OUR PATH WITH NO END! THIS ENDLESS CYCLE, PUSHING US FURTHER AND FURTHER UNTIL WE REACH THE BREAKING POINT! THIS IS HOW WE HAD TO DESTROY IT! HOW DAZZLING OF US! HOW INCREDIBLE! HOW MAGNIFICENT! IT''S SO FUNNY! THIS HAS TO BE THE BEST JOKE EVER!" Azriel stared in horror as his other self''s laughter grew louder, more maniacal, descending into madness. He didn''t know if those were tears of laughter or sadness streaming down the man''s face. Was he laughing? Crying? ''I feel sick.'' Azriel just watched, feeling his grip on reality slipping, sinking into a nightmare that wouldn''t end. Finally, the laughter stopped. The smile faded, replaced by a cold, emotionless mask. His other self looked at him. "This is it. The final piece¡­ it was me all along. After this, I''ll finally be free. Our cycle ends, and..." He looked at Azriel with a gentle smile¡ªa warm, kind smile. "You''ll build our own path." Azriel''s throat went dry. He found himself unable to look away, unable to respond. His other self approached, stopping just before him. The gentle smile held as he spoke. "Don''t blink." Azriel did the opposite. He blinked. And... "...!" His other self vanished. A dire feeling washed over him. Azriel spun around, catching sight of the man standing behind his family. He turned to Azriel, his smile morphing into something sinister. "I told you from the beginning, didn''t I? You''ll need every ounce of strength for what comes next." Azriel''s body froze, locked in place as he watched the figure who now held a scythe¡ªa scythe that seemed to merge with the darkness of night. ''Wait¡­ no... I feel sick.'' Azriel''s body trembled, feeling fingers trace over his beating heart. An overwhelming dread flooded him as he watched the scythe lift. ''I feel sick.'' And the next second, Azriel blinked. He wished he hadn''t. The scythe had already swung. Ronald''s head hit the ground. "DARLING!?" "DAD!?" "WHAT THE¡ª!" Blood sprayed over Jeanne, Lia, and the drunk man as Ronald''s body collapsed with a dull thud. "Huh¡­" Azriel blinked again. "NO, LIA!" Jeanne''s scream¡ªa sound filled with horror, terror, and pain¡ªcut through everything. ''I feel sick.'' And Azriel saw¡­ His sister''s head hit the cement. ''I feel sick.'' Lia''s body dropped, lifeless. ''I feel sick.'' Azriel blinked once more. And Jeanne''s head fell. ''I feel sick.'' He watched, numb. ''I feel sick.'' His other self walked calmly toward the drunk man, who knelt, shaking and crying. "WHO¡­ WHO ARE YOU?!" The figure ignored him, humming softly as he closed the distance. "NO, PLEASE! PLEASE, I DON''T WANT TO DIE! PLEASE!" Then he froze, mouth open in a silent scream, unable to move or even breathe. He was forced to look up at Azriel''s other self, who now stood inches from his face, smiling cheerfully. Find your next read on m-vle-mpyr "No need to be afraid. I''m not going to kill you. I''d never kill someone for a simple mistake¡­ Instead, I''ll do this." Without warning, his hand clamped over the man''s face, a blinding light glowing between his fingers. The man''s screams of agony filled the night, cut off suddenly as he slumped to the ground, unconscious. ''I feel sick.'' Azriel''s other self looked around, nodded in satisfaction. "It''s done." ''I feel sick.'' The sinister smile widened, stretching as if splitting his face in two. ''I feel sick.'' A devil''s grin. "Ah..." ''I feel sick.'' Azriel blinked once more, and his other self stood right in front of him, that same smile etched in place. "Now it''s time to..." ''I feel sick.'' "...remember." ''I feel sick.'' Chapter 149: Truth Beneath the Lies [5] The room was simple¡ªno windows, just old, weathered stone walls cracked and worn as if abandoned for millennia. Dust coated every surface, lingering in the air like a memory of decay. And yet, against one wall, stood a bed. Unlike the room, the bed looked almost new, comfortable, even modern. On it lay a boy with obsidian-black hair, asleep. Beside the bed, a man sat in a wooden chair, his right leg resting on his left, arms crossed. His hair was the same pitch-black as the boy''s, his eyes onyx, unblinking, fixed solely on the sleeping figure. His expression was unreadable. Only the faint glow of wall torches lit the room, casting shadows that, unnervingly, didn''t flicker as they should. It was as if time itself held still. A quiet creak sounded from the worn door behind the man as it opened. Jasmine entered, sighing softly at the sight of her father, then closed the door, approaching him. "¡­Dad. Everyone outside is confused. They don''t know whether to explore the sunken islands and try to claim them, or to retreat. They''re lost without you¡ªwithout your reassurance." Her voice carried a thread of concern. Joaquin hummed in acknowledgment but didn''t turn. His eyes remained locked on Azriel. Jasmine''s lips twitched slightly at his silence. She glanced at her little brother, noticing for the first time the ominous armor he wore, even as he lay on the bed. Her brows knit as she observed the sweat on his brow, the strained expression on his face, his shallow breaths. "He''s having a nightmare," Joaquin murmured, anticipating her question. Jasmine''s concern deepened. "Shouldn''t we wake him?" Joaquin shook his head. "He needs rest. He''s been pushing his body hard, straining his mana core over and over. If he doesn''t recover, this won''t end well." She bit her lip, glancing at Azriel''s pale face, worry shadowing her features. ''What are you even doing?'' Not finding an answer, she turned back to Joaquin. "¡­You should eat something, at least. We brought enough food for you and your men." He shook his head again. "Give it to the soldiers. I don''t need it." Jasmine sighed. "How long are we going to be here, Dad?" Joaquin glanced at her briefly. "We''ll leave as soon as your little brother wakes." She blinked in surprise. ''He''s coming too? And just like that, the islands are left unexplored?'' Discover the unknown at m_vl_em_p_yr Hesitating, she asked, "Are you¡­ going to sit here the whole time, just watching Azriel?" "Yes." His response was immediate, leaving her unsettled. She shook her head, struggling to understand him. "Dad, instead of watching him sleep, maybe it''s better if you finish things up out there¡­" Silence filled the room for several seconds. She thought he wouldn''t answer her. She could never understand him¡ªher own father. He was a mystery, a wall she could never scale. Then, unexpectedly, he spoke, his voice low. "It''s rare for so many void rifts to appear at once. Unexpected¡­ horrible. Some people got pulled in, some ran and were trampled, others fought and died. But your little brother¡­ he simply stood still. Not out of fear. Just¡­ watching." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jasmine''s breath caught. He''d never spoken of that day¡ªnever explained how it all happened. And Joaquin had always maintained that Azriel wasn''t dead, despite the day he was supposed to have been lost to them forever. "I was there, and that should''ve been enough for him," Joaquin continued, his voice tightening. "I made sure to keep him safe, even as I fought. Azriel kept watching me, and I was proud. But then¡­ I stopped watching him, just for a moment. A single second." He fell silent, his gaze still locked on Azriel. "That''s when he vanished," he murmured. "One second, he was there, and the next¡­ he was gone. Like he''d been erased from existence." A chill gripped Jasmine as she listened. She found no words to comfort him, feeling the bitterness still lodged in her own heart. Their family had shattered long ago. She, her mother, and Joaquin¡ªall of them had fractured in different ways. Only Azriel''s return had given them a sliver of hope, a chance to piece things back together. Joaquin''s eyes narrowed. "But there was never a void rift. If there had been, I would have known. I would have felt the shift in mana, seen the signs. There was nothing. Azriel simply¡­ vanished." Joaquin''s face hardened, his tone sharpened. "So yes, Jasmine, I''m going to keep watching him. This time, I won''t look away. Not for a second. Not in this place¡­ especially not here, where anything could happen." A shiver crawled down Jasmine''s spine as the room''s shadows seemed to deepen, the torches'' flames flickering wildly as if they were finally freed from an invisible hold. For a moment, it felt like a hundred unseen eyes were upon her. Then, as quickly as it started, the strange tension eased. Joaquin let out a low, dark chuckle. "It seems I''m contradicting myself more these days." Jasmine watched him, her expression troubled. She sighed once more, her thoughts swirling. ''Crazy¡­ everyone around me is insane. Why couldn''t I just have a normal family?'' She looked at Azriel, his face still twisted as if trapped in some terrible dream. Her expression softened. She wanted to wake him, to free him from whatever haunted his sleep, but she couldn''t defy her father. As she turned to leave, she froze, her ears catching a faint whisper. "I¡­ feel sick¡­ it hurts¡­ please¡­ make it stop¡­" Jasmine''s eyes widened as she saw a tear slip down Azriel''s face. "Dad¡­" Her voice was laced with urgency as she clenched her fists, her heart aching. ''To hell with it. I''m waking him up!'' She took a step toward the bed, but something made her pause. An eerie silence had settled over the room, an unnatural chill brushing against her skin. Frowning, she turned back to Joaquin. But her blood ran cold. He sat motionless, his eyes fixed on Azriel, his face unchanged¡ªexcept for one difference. A black arrow protruded from his back, its head piercing his chest, blood trickling down from the wound. Her voice trembled. "Dad¡­?" ***** ''I feel sick. I feel sick. I feel sick. It''s a lie. No, it''s all a lie. It can''t be true¡ªthis is a joke, a cruel joke. It hurts, it hurts¡ªno, it doesn''t. I''m lying. No, it''s not I¡ªit''s me. Yes, it isn''t I. I was never lying. They aren''t dead. I didn''t kill them. It was me¡ªnot I¡ªit was me. Yes¡­they died in a car accident. I didn''t kill them. Only me¡­ Ah, I really feel sick. It hurts¡ªbut it doesn''t. I feel sick, I feel sick, I feel sick, I feel sick. It''s all I feel. Sick. Sick. Sick. It''s all around me. I feel sick. I feel sick. I feel sick¡­'' Azriel''s mind swam, disoriented and hollow. His thoughts blurred, fractured. He tried to remember where he was, why his limbs felt like lead, but nothing came. Only flashes of white light, burning his eyes every time he tried to blink¡ªif he was blinking at all. ''Did I¡­ look away?'' he wondered, but it felt like he hadn''t moved at all. His body was sluggish, numb, yet there was a faint ache, like he''d been stretched thin and left to dry out. Then a thought struck him, sharp and cold. He couldn''t control his body. He would''ve screamed if he could. His lips were sealed, his tongue dead weight. The only thing still moving was his vision, dragged along as his head turned. He was locked inside, like a puppet watching through its own eyes. The room around him flickered, sterile and cold, its white walls washed out by harsh fluorescent lights. It looked like a hospital room at first glance, but something was wrong¡ªtoo clean, too stripped of comfort. No pillows, no blankets, just a bare mattress and cold metal restraints around his wrists and ankles, biting into his skin. ''What¡­ where am I?'' The walls were lined with metal tables, littered with instruments that glinted under the light¡ªscalpels, thick syringes, empty vials, and clamps. Across from him, dark monitors flickered, displaying lines of code he couldn''t understand, the green text scrolling endlessly like some malignant heartbeat. He tried to swallow, his throat dry as sand, but nothing happened. Even that simple reflex was gone. Panic began clawing up his mind, a frantic dread filling every part of him as his vision swayed with each forced turn of his head. And then¡­ footsteps. A man entered the room, clad in a stark white lab coat, his face hidden behind a mask. His gloves gleamed under the light, and round glasses perched on his nose, framing two mismatched eyes¡ªone green, one blue. They were sharp, dissecting, eyes that looked at him. Azriel felt his own body freeze at the man''s gaze, trapped in terror he couldn''t even express. And behind that mask, Azriel could swear the man was smiling. "Lucky boy," the man said, his voice lilting with a sickly cheer. "We found you drifting, broken and alone in the void realm. But don''t worry." He tilted his head, that smile widening beneath the mask. "No more nightmares for you. Get comfortable, Subject 666¡­ You''re in safe hands now." Chapter 150: Subject 666 [1] ''Subject 666...?'' The words echoed inside Azriel''s mind, relentless, like a twisted refrain he couldn''t shake. He felt trapped, caged within his own body, unable to scream or even move, forced to simply watch through his eyes as the man in the white coat moved toward a metal tray on the side of the room. Azriel''s gaze followed, though not by choice, as if some invisible force compelled his body to obey. He could feel the pain¡ªthrobbing, deep, a raw agony that pulsed through his limbs and filled him with dread. His face, his body¡­ they ached in places he didn''t know could hurt. But something else sent a chill down his spine. A mirror hung on the far wall, reflecting his image back at him. What he saw twisted his stomach. His own face, or what was left of it, was nearly unrecognizable¡ªmangled by deep, bloody gashes, swollen and scarred beyond recognition. A jagged cut ran from his brow to his cheek, a dark line through smeared blood. His red eyes, bloodshot and wild, were the only familiar things left, glinting through the grime and tangled black hair plastered to his forehead. ''Is that¡­ me?'' The thought flickered weakly in his mind, barely coherent, as horror gripped him. Before he could linger on the sight, the man''s chuckle broke through his haze of shock. His head turned involuntarily toward the man, who stood smiling with a detached, clinical amusement. "You must have a lot of questions, right?" Azriel wanted to scream, to demand answers, but his throat was paralyzed, his mouth sealed shut. He could only stare, helpless and silent. The man shook his head, an eerie calmness in his expression. "Still no words, hmm? We found you just like this. Your face¡­ well, we could fix it, but healing potions don''t come cheap. Then again, your face might stay just as it is unless you''re¡­ successful enough to earn one. A shame, really¡ªyour name, your identity, forgotten in time." Azriel''s chest tightened as the man scratched his disheveled black hair, his eyes glinting with something dark and perverse, as though he were relishing Azriel''s silent suffering. He paused, as if realizing something, then grinned¡ªa slow, unsettling stretch of lips beneath his mask. "Oh, I haven''t introduced myself, have I? You can call me Doctor. My real name''s Arthur, but¡­ let''s stick with Doctor, shall we?" His voice was sickeningly cheerful, every word dripping with a twisted sincerity. "I think we''re going to get along well, Subject 666. After all¡­ we''ll be together for a long, long time." A chill crept through Azriel''s body as he heard the doctor''s words. Another shiver followed, rippling through him as he watched the doctor lift a syringe from a metal tray. A strange, transparent liquid leaked from the needle''s tip. "I can''t have you going berserk, now, can I? Fifty grams of Elenium-5, daily. Should keep an awakened human like you manageable." ''Awakened...?'' No. It was wrong. Completely wrong. Azriel wasn''t awakened¡ªhe was an intermediate. He knew that. He wanted to scream it, to make the doctor understand, but no sound escaped his mouth. And then he saw the doctor approaching with the syringe in hand. Panic and horror surged through every part of him. Muffled screams escaped Azriel''s mouth, his lips barely parting. ''No! No! Stay away! Dammit, stay away!'' The doctor paid him no mind, gripping Azriel''s tattered sleeve and tearing it off to reveal his injured right arm, crisscrossed with scars. "We''ll need to get you some fresh clothes as well." The doctor murmured this almost to himself as he positioned the needle on Azriel''s arm. Azriel''s body began thrashing wildly, every fiber fighting. ''Someone, help! Please! Please¡­ help¡­!'' But no one came. The doctor pressed the syringe into his arm, the liquid seeping into his veins. ''Someone¡­ please¡­ I¡­ I feel sick¡­ it hurts¡­ make it stop¡­'' The effect was instant. Azriel''s body stopped struggling. His eyes grew heavy, his thoughts clouded, slowing down, sinking under a haze. And then¡­ Find your next read at m v lem|p-yr His eyes shut. He drifted into sleep. Except¡­ His mind didn''t. ''It''s dark¡­ I can''t move. Why is it so dark¡­ and so cold? I want to leave¡­ Mom, Dad¡­ Lia¡­'' Only darkness remained, a cold, silent void that swallowed every sense. Azriel could not hear. Azriel could not speak. Could not feel. Could not see. Could not move. ¡­He was alone. He couldn''t begin to describe it; he was like a spirit adrift in some emptiness, stripped of body and time, floating and yet not. It was nauseating, yet he had no stomach to twist in discomfort. ''Why¡­ why me? I don''t want this. I want to go home. What did I do to deserve this¡­? Is this¡­ because I lied? Did they really die because of me¡­? Was it¡­ me? Is this my punishment?'' "You aren''t being punished." ''¡­!'' If Azriel''s eyes could widen, they would have. Through the endless dark, a voice broke the silence. He couldn''t see. He couldn''t tell where it came from. It seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. And if he could glare, he would have¡ªright then, in that instant, a fierce hatred flaring within him. He knew that voice too well, a voice he despised to his very core. It was his own. ''You¡­ you can hear my thoughts?'' Despite his anger, he forced himself to stay calm, asking slowly in his mind. The voice answered. "Of course. Have you forgotten? I am you." ''Where am I?'' It was the only question he could think of. He had no clue where he was, only that he felt trapped in a body he couldn''t control, forced to see and feel everything it experienced. The more he thought about his situation¡ªand about the doctor¡ªthe stronger his dread grew, a desperate need to escape rising within him. The voice drifted, soft and echoing, as if from everywhere. "I told you, didn''t I? We''re revisiting your memories¡­" ''My memories? But why can''t I remember any of this¡ª!'' A sudden, chilling thought struck him. And the voice chuckled, amused. "You''re catching on. Yes, these are your memories. The ones that disappeared after you left [White Haven]. If you''re still in doubt, check your status¡ªthat should clear things up." Azriel didn''t hesitate. ''Status.'' Though he couldn''t see, in the next instant, a status window appeared before his mind''s eye. ---------------------------- Status Screen: ---------------------------- [Name]: Azriel Crimson [Age]: 14 [Gender]: Male [Titles]: None ---------------------------- [Mana Core Rank]: Awakened [Mana Core Grade]: Grade 3 [Mana Core Level]: 1 ---------------------------- [Affinities]: -Lightning -Ice [Unique Skill]: Spectral Shift [Sword Arts]: None ---------------------------- [Soul Weapons]: Void Eater [Soul Armor]: None ---------------------------- Azriel felt a cold shock settle over him as he took in the details of the status window. If his eyes could widen, they would have in disbelief. ''Fourteen years old¡­ and awakened. These¡­ these are my memories. And [Spectral Shift]¡­ my [Unique Skill], from before it changed under the God of Death''s blessing¡­'' [Spectral Shift]: Upon activation, the user becomes untouchable, allowing physical attacks, projectiles, and magical effects to phase harmlessly through them for 15 seconds. Observers see a faint, ghostly figure¡ªpresent yet impossibly out of reach. When the skill ends, the user fully returns to reality, vulnerable once more. Reading the description, he knew for certain. It was his skill, his past self. ''This is insane¡­'' The voice laughed lightly. "That''s our life, yeah. Insane." A chill crept over Azriel as he heard the voice. He despised this... other self, yet knew that this twisted reflection held knowledge¡ªanswers he might desperately need. In his mind, Azriel''s questions spilled out, a deluge: ''Why am I here, in this world? Is this even a book? That doctor said he found me outside... in the Void Realm. How did I get there? Am I still in the Void Realm? How did I end up in [White Haven], and what about that last memory, watching my father fight... and then Europe?'' Silence followed, stretching taut until he could feel his own heartbeat thrumming in the emptiness. The stillness almost drove him mad¡ªuntil the voice finally responded, steady and grim. "Why else¡­ it was pity. And no, this world isn''t just a book. It never was. Right now, you''re still in the Void Realm, trapped in one of Neo Genesis''s labs for... experiments. You''re one of those experiments. They found you after a pack of Void creatures attacked you. You fought them off but collapsed near the Asura Mountains. In a twisted way, Neo Genesis saved your life." ''Neo Genesis¡­'' The words tasted bitter. The voice continued, "As for [White Haven]... and meeting Nol... I sent you there." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel''s mind reeled, struggling to comprehend. The idea that this voice could control him in such a way was almost too much to grasp. But even stranger was how the voice softened¡ªbecame almost tender¡ªat the mention of Nol''s name. This monster, with barely a shred of humanity, seemed to care. Deeply. "You''ll learn how you got back to Europe soon enough." ''What do you mean by that?'' Azriel demanded, tension thrumming through him. The voice laughed, a hollow sound that resonated in the empty space, cutting him to the bone. "Now that you believe, let''s begin, shall we?" ''Begin? With what..?'' The status screen helped ground him somewhat, bringing a sliver of clarity. Even though he saw nothing, he could feel that the voice was grinning, a cold amusement seeping from every word. "For you to remember every single detail." The voice grew dark and low, its tone laced with a chilling seriousness that made Azriel shiver, even without a body. "If you break, everything will have been for nothing. All of this will be wasted. So don''t¡­ lose your mind, Azriel." Then, softer¡ªalmost pleading, with a hint of desperation. "So please¡­ live." Chapter 151: Subject 666 [2] Moments after the words were spoken, Azriel''s eyes shot open, blinking as he squinted against the blinding white light that surrounded him. A sharp throb pulsed in his head. Groaning, he forced himself up with one trembling hand. ''Wait...!'' His eyes widened as the realization hit him. "I... I can move!" Relief flooded through him. He wasn''t forced to watch this time, wasn''t trapped, merely an observer. "Can I speak...?" he whispered, and then chuckled weakly. "I can. Good. Didn''t think I''d miss talking this much." But as he tried to stand, his legs buckled, weak and unsteady. He collapsed, catching himself with his hands. "Agh¡­ damn it." His body felt drained, wracked with pain and exhaustion. Every inch of him trembled, but somehow his mind felt clearer than before. He breathed in slowly, trying to compose himself. Azriel attempted to stand again, every muscle shaking violently as he gritted his teeth. But¡­ He fell once more onto the soft, white floor. "Dammit!" The frustration pulsed through his entire body. Gritting his teeth, he rolled onto his back, breathing heavily. "Is this... really a memory?" It felt so real. For a moment, he even wondered if he''d been sent back in time. But he shut down the thought. He didn''t want to think. Not now. Not with memories of his family''s death clawing at the edges of his mind. He forced himself to focus on his surroundings instead. The room was suffocatingly white¡ªwalls, floor, ceiling, all blending into a soft blur. A small, white bed sat in one corner. A white toilet in another. The door across from him was also blindingly white, barely distinguishable from the walls. Azriel''s eyes began to tremble as he took it all in. "I¡­ I need to get out of here¡­ No. No, I can''t stay. I don''t want to remember this. I need to leave." A creeping sense of despair washed over him. If he really was going to be stuck here, back in this memory, until he was sixteen¡­ an experiment¡­ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where are you, you bastard! Get me out of here! I don''t want to remember this!" He yelled, hoping the other version of himself might appear, might release him from this nightmare. But no one answered. No voice called back to him. "Ah¡­ damn it." Azriel''s face twisted in frustration as he lay there on the floor, trapped in the silence, surrounded by the endless white. Disgust churned in his stomach. The fact that he had to rely on the one who had killed his family¡ª "Damn it¡­ damn it¡­ this is so messed up¡­" His body shuddered, revolted by the emotions surging through him. It was like countless fingers pressing into his chest, reaching for his heart, brushing against it, making him recoil over and over. He lifted his wounded arm, pressing it over his eyes. "I can''t break," he whispered, his voice barely a breath. Through gritted teeth, he repeated it, over and over. "I can''t break. I can''t break. I can''t break¡­" He kept whispering it, willing himself to stay strong. Then, a pounding sound echoed from the white metal door. Azriel''s head jerked toward it. The small metal lid on the door slid open, revealing a pair of heterochromic eyes¡ªone blue, one green. It was the doctor. "Ah, you''re awake, 666. Good. Very good." The doctor''s voice oozed satisfaction. "I was beginning to think you''d waste another day sleeping, like the others¡­" The lid closed with a clang, followed by the grinding sound of locks disengaging. With a groan, the white door swung open, and the doctor entered, smiling, his face bare and eyes glinting. Azriel''s entire body went rigid. "A-ah¡­" This man¡­ he was strong. Incredibly strong. The sheer presence he carried made Azriel''s blood run cold. ''At least a Master¡­ no, maybe a Grandmaster¡­ or even¡­ a Saint.'' The doctor''s smile only widened as he approached, each step measured, almost leisurely. When he finally stopped, he looked straight down at Azriel, his gaze as cold as it was expectant. "You seem to have calmed down," he said, voice calm. "Perhaps there''s no need for restraints, then? I''d rather avoid using force if I can. So¡­ 666, will you follow me?" A heavy silence settled between them. Azriel felt the weight of the doctor''s stare, unwavering and cold. A shiver ran down his spine as he bit his already torn lip. Then, finally, with a slight, reluctant nod, he gave his answer. The doctor''s smile broadened, pleased. "Ah, it''s always a relief to work with cooperative subjects. I''ll be personally responsible for you, 666. I trust we''ll build a relationship rooted in¡­ trust. I look forward to it." Azriel nodded again, more slowly this time. ''Did he hear me yelling earlier? Better to act like I can''t speak¡­'' The doctor gave an approving nod. "Excellent. Now, 666, let''s get you to the lab." Hearing the doctor''s words and watching the way he stepped back, keeping his gaze fixed on him, Azriel had to grit his teeth to keep from glaring. Slowly, he looked down, pressing his trembling hands to the floor, and forced himself to get up. Every muscle felt weak and unresponsive; his body was shaking violently, and he could barely move. ''It must be that damn drug he used...'' Azriel struggled, but he couldn''t. He collapsed back onto the floor, a groan escaping his lips as he clenched his jaw. The doctor only watched, smiling without a hint of impatience. Humiliation, shame, and anger washed over him, but Azriel looked down, swallowing each feeling. He tried again. And again. Each time, he failed. Until, on the sixth attempt, his legs finally held, trembling so violently he feared they would give way at any moment. The doctor nodded approvingly, then turned and began to walk away. Azriel followed, gritting his teeth and feeling his legs burn with every step. As they moved down the hall, Azriel glanced around, catching sight of the identical white doors embedded in the white walls, just like his own cell. ''So¡­ there are other people here. Other subjects¡­'' Seeing it all¡ªfeeling it this intensely¡ªAzriel found a grim satisfaction in knowing Zoran was dead. Neo Genesis was far more inhumane than he had imagined. The thought of people used as lab rats sickened him. ''One day, I''ll make them pay. I swear, I''ll make them all suffer.'' Silently vowing, Azriel looked away from the doors and kept his focus on following the doctor. They soon arrived at a lab¡ªone Azriel remembered all too well. He stopped at the door, watching the doctor walk inside. Noticing Azriel''s hesitation, the doctor turned with that same, unnerving smile. "You can come in. I won''t bite." Nodding slightly, Azriel stepped into the lab, his heart pounding as he scanned his surroundings. Fear twisted inside him, but there was nothing he could do. "Lie down on the bed. I''ll explain everything." Azriel held the doctor''s gaze for a moment, then walked toward the bed and lay down. In seconds, the doctor strapped him down, his limbs bound tight to prevent any escape. "This is just so you don''t harm yourself. No need to worry." But Azriel felt anything but reassured. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e-NovelFire The doctor sat beside him, leaning forward with a calm, unsettling smile. "Congratulations, 666. You''ve been chosen to be part of Project New Eden. Soon, you''ll become one of the super soldiers capable of surviving in the new world to come... if you are successful, that is, of course." Chapter 152: Subject 666 [3] ''Project Eden¡­?'' The name sounded unfamiliar to Azriel. He couldn''t recall it from the book, though he doubted he could trust it anymore¡ªespecially after his other self confirmed the book had never been real. Thinking on this only raised more questions, which he quickly pushed aside, listening to the doctor as he continued without a hint of concern. "You know, 666... I joined this organization, this cause, and follow the Supreme Archon because I believe in him¡ªhis vision, his dream. I believe we can create a new world, one where humanity will survive without despair, tragedy, or death." The doctor continued. "A few years ago, a phase-1 void rift opened close to my home. My wife and daughter were out that day, and the void creatures found them. They devoured them like animals, unmoved by their screams and pleas. By the time I arrived, it was too late¡­ we humans are too weak. There must be a change, and you, 666¡ªI believe you are part of that change." Azriel blinked, watching the doctor''s expression turn serious, the usual smile erased. In his hand was a syringe, but this time the liquid inside wasn''t clear. It was black. A chill ran through Azriel''s body as he swallowed, his gaze fixed on the syringe. "A dose of Elenium-5 will keep you from overusing your energy. It''ll weaken your body, making mana use nearly impossible. But this¡­" he paused, lifting the syringe slightly, "this isn''t Elenium-5. It''s something I''ve spent the past four years developing, something the Supreme Archon had a vision for. He granted me every resource I needed to complete it." Azriel watched the dark liquid trail down the needle, feeling a new wave of panic as he clenched his jaw. "PE-0. That''s what I call this beauty. It''s meant to temporarily boost your strength enough to take on someone two grades higher. It''s a replica of the blood of beings we can''t even comprehend. But because it''s derived from such beings, most humans can''t handle it¡­ they die painful, excruciating deaths." The doctor''s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing Azriel, who instinctively flinched. "So, I wonder, 666¡­ will you survive?" Azriel glanced at the syringe with dread but didn''t thrash or panic. There was no point. He''d already resigned himself to whatever happened here. Pain was just pain¡ªhe had endured more than enough today. If it hurt, perhaps it would at least distract him from what he was trying to escape in his mind. Without a word, Azriel turned his head, looking up again. The doctor blinked, surprised by his compliance, then laughed. "Well, I knew my instincts about you were right. I trust you, 666¡­ I trust you''ll survive this." The next thing Azriel felt was the needle piercing his skin, and the black liquid seeping into his arm. Then¡­ his entire arm began to burn. The sensation grew steadily, the pain building until it was unbearable. Azriel gritted his teeth, eyes clenching shut as he squirmed in agony. The pain intensified, spreading across his body, until muffled groans escaped his mouth. He opened his bloodshot eyes, feeling the fire consume his entire being. "Mmfgh!" He bit down, teeth sinking into his lip as his body convulsed in agony. It was as though he were boiling alive, his skin blistering and melting from the inside. When he glanced at his right arm, he saw thick black veins throbbing, spreading across his body¡ªeven his face. "Mgn¡ªARGH!" He couldn''t hold back anymore, unleashing a blood-curdling scream as he felt his body consumed in unimaginable pain, each second a torture he couldn''t endure. "Endure, 666¡­ it''ll be over soon." He barely registered the doctor''s voice through the haze. He no longer felt anger; all he wanted was for the pain to end. ''It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts.'' It hurt beyond what he thought possible, pushing him to the edge of madness. His consciousness drifted, slipping further with each agonizing second. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''If you break, everything will have been for nothing,'' a voice echoed in his mind. '' All of this will be wasted. So don''t¡­ lose your mind, Azriel. '' Suddenly, a thought flickered in his mind¡ªhis other self, the one who had taken the lives of the Karumi family. Out of every memory, it was this one that surfaced, just as he was on the brink of losing himself. ''So, please¡­ live.'' For some reason, he couldn''t ignore those words¡ªespecially the last. Azriel set his resolve. He gritted his teeth, his face reddened and his body crawling with sickening black veins. His eyes had turned bloodshot, nearly as crimson as his pupils. But he refused to scream again. Noticing the shift in Azriel''s expression, the doctor''s eyes widened, a flicker of hope visible. "Don''t die on me, 666¡­ you''re almost there¡­ almost!" The doctor''s voice barely reached Azriel, who could only hear one thing, over and over. ''Live. Live. Live. Live. Live¡­'' He would survive. He wasn''t going to die here, not now. Not ever. And then, after what felt like an eternity of burning, the pain began to fade. The moment it did, Azriel gasped for air, chest heaving as he lay there drenched in sweat. The veins on his body receded, leaving no trace of the torment. A voice broke through beside him. "It was a success¡­ a real success. Enhancing one''s strength to such a degree¡­ it''s possible!" The doctor looked exhausted, as though he''d endured the pain alongside Azriel, but his face was alight with triumph. "You did great, 666¡­ magnificent, in fact." Azriel turned his head away, saying nothing as he tried to steady his breath. Read the latest on m_v-l''e-NovelFire ''I''m alive¡­'' That was all that mattered. Even if this was just a memory, Azriel didn''t want to die here. He didn''t know what would happen if he did¡ªwhat might become of his real body, still sleeping. ''How much time has passed there¡­? It won''t be the same as here¡­'' Distracting himself from the lingering pain, his thoughts grew troubled. He had no idea if time moved slower or faster here than in the void realm with Joaquin and Jasmine. And Joaquin was still in danger¡­ He shook his head slightly. ''I can''t do anything about that. Only here.'' "We can''t waste this opportunity, 666. You must feel strong, like you could tear down mountains. Let''s go¡­ and test your limits." The doctor rose, unfastening Azriel''s restraints. Azriel leaned forward, rubbing his wrists. ''He''s right¡­ I''ve never felt this strong.'' Despite the pain he''d endured, Azriel felt an intense surge of power. He looked at the doctor, briefly considering an attack, but dismissed the thought. ''No more rash decisions.'' He rose from the bed, still dressed in the hospital gown, and followed the doctor out of the room, his steps steady this time. Chapter 153: Subject 666 [4] A look of trepidation crossed Jasmine''s face as she stared at her father, an arrow lodged deep in his chest. "D-Dad?!" She screamed, sprinting toward him, her heart hammering as her gaze darted around the room, searching for any sign of the attacker. But there was nothing. No doors forced open, no walls disturbed. Everything looked just as it had when she''d entered. It was as if the arrow had simply¡­ appeared. She turned back to her father, her face pale, as he frowned, glancing down at the arrow protruding from his chest. "As I thought," he muttered. "There was someone lurking in the sunken islands. Though I didn''t expect them to reveal themselves¡­ not this soon." Hearing him speak so calmly, almost dismissively, left Jasmine bewildered. "Dad¡­ are you¡­ okay?" Her voice trembled; the question sounded absurd, yet she couldn''t stop herself from asking. Joaquin finally looked at her and gave a reassuring, almost gentle smile. "Of course. I anticipated this and took precautions. Azriel warned me that someone might try to take my life, so I¡­ rearranged my heart." Jasmine blinked, processing his words. ''Azriel warned him? So¡­ Cadet Lumine was telling the truth.'' Unease coiled in her stomach as her eyes fell back to the arrow¡ªan arrow piercing the body of a saint. Her father. Without a hint of alarm, Joaquin grasped the arrow, pulled it from his chest, and a small spurt of blood escaped, only to have the wound close in an instant. He examined the arrow, noting the dark wood and peculiar metal tip. "Interesting¡­" He dropped the arrow, which was swiftly swallowed by a shadowy circle that appeared at his feet. Then he sat back, calm and composed, while Jasmine stood there, dumbfounded. ''Why was I even worried¡­'' The man himself didn''t seem to care. Jasmine finally broke the silence, steadying her voice. "Shouldn''t we¡­ I don''t know, look for whoever shot that arrow?" Joaquin shook his head lightly, a hint of a smile on his lips. "They''ve already left the Sunken Islands. Chasing them would be insanity." ''You''re already insane,'' she thought, biting back the words. Instead, she looked down, feeling a fresh surge of anxiety. ''Wait¡­ if even he thinks it''s crazy to go after this person, how powerful are they?'' She realized Joaquin had likely known this assailant was lurking somewhere on the islands, waiting to strike. But for some reason, they''d chosen now to reveal themselves, only to vanish just as quickly. ''What is he thinking?!'' Frustration flared inside her. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire ''Since when can a saint rearrange their heart, anyway? '' The more she thought about it, the more questions piled up. ''Forget it. I don''t want to know.'' With a sigh, her gaze drifted to Azriel, who was still asleep, his face twisted as if in a nightmare. She glanced at her father, who clearly couldn''t be bothered about getting shot. ''If he doesn''t care, why should I?'' Yet a strange unease lingered. Something wasn''t right. "Hm?" She noticed Joaquin looking at Azriel with an intensity that hadn''t been there moments ago. His expression was serious, almost troubled. She furrowed her brows, following his gaze to where Azriel lay, silent, lost in some haunting dream. "What''s wrong?" she asked. Joaquin didn''t answer immediately. Rising from his chair, he walked over to Azriel''s bedside, crouching down, his face shadowed by worry. "Azriel." He shook Azriel slightly, but there was no response. "Azriel, wake up." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nothing. His face darkened, a rare look of unease surfacing. "How did this happen¡­?" He sounded almost¡­ baffled. Jasmine''s anxiety spiked as she pressed him again, desperate. "What happened?" Joaquin looked at her, then back at Azriel, and his expression grew even more grim. "He''s¡­ in some kind of coma. It''s hard to explain, even for me. His blood, mana, brainwaves¡ªeverything is behaving oddly. But how could this have happened with me here? No one should''ve been able to¡­ with me here." "What¡­" Jasmine''s mind blanked, his words reverberating in her head. ''Azriel? In a coma? How?'' She looked at Azriel, who seemed asleep, though his face twisted with traces of a nightmare. She turned to her father, her face a mix of pleading and desperation. "C-can you fix him?" Joaquin looked between her and Azriel, and for the first time, she saw something unsettling in his eyes¡ªuncertainty. "No¡­ I don''t know what''s wrong with him. If I tried to wake him forcefully, he might¡­ die." Her face drained of color, her gaze fixed on her brother''s face, her hands trembling. "W-what should we do?" Joaquin''s gaze was dark as he finally replied, "There''s nothing we can do¡­ but wait." ***** Azriel followed the doctor, who walked briskly, almost like an excited child rushing toward some destination. As they moved deeper, he noticed the hallways becoming narrower, the walls more dilapidated, as if leading him into an abandoned section. Finally, he found himself in front of a passage carved from ancient stone. It felt like entering a cave, the damp air thickening, making each breath slightly heavier. A chill crept over him despite his affinity for ice. ''I can''t even use my skills like [Void Mind] in here¡­'' he thought, bitterly. If he could, he would''ve used it back when the doctor injected PE-0 into him, sparing himself that searing pain. But at least it was a distraction from... everything else. He shook his head slightly, feeling the weight of his own uncertainty. A part of him felt... lost. The doctor stopped abruptly in front of an enormous stone gate, and Azriel approached cautiously. This time, the doctor didn''t bother to look back, confident Azriel wouldn''t make a futile attack. The gate was imposing, carved from dark stone streaked with metallic veins, as though it had been wrenched from the earth''s core. Strange, haunting symbols covered its surface, some eroded by time. ''I can''t read these runes¡­ unless they''re like the ones in the void dungeon,'' Azriel thought. Without the blessing of the God of Death, understanding these runes was impossible. The doctor placed a hand on the gate, and a pulsing blue glow spread across it. The gate groaned, a low, heavy rumble that seemed to resist opening. Azriel narrowed his eyes, a shiver of unease creeping up his spine. And then, with a final thunderous crack, the gate split open, revealing a sight that took his breath away. An immense underground dome stretched out before him, vast and echoing. Circular tiers of stone stands rose around him, shadowed and towering. Massive pillars, scarred and battered, supported the ceiling high above, like ancient trees bearing the weight of countless battles. Flickering torches lined the walls, casting eerie shadows that twisted and danced across the stone. Azriel let out a hollow laugh, disbelieving. ''An underground colosseum... a fucking underground colosseum...'' The doctor turned to him with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "This will be your new routine, 666. Survive. Every day, you will fight here. And perhaps, one day¡­ if you''re deemed a success, you''ll earn a place among our best in Neo Genesis." Azriel''s eyes trembled slightly. ''Every day? Meaning¡­ I''ll have to take that hellish drug every day? And fight'' He had no words, no time to process, as the doctor''s voice darkened, his smile turning cold and severe. "If you defy your routine¡­ disciplinary actions will be taken. Trust me, 666, you don''t want that." Azriel swallowed, nodding slowly, feeling the doctor''s piercing gaze. Satisfied, the doctor nodded and stepped back. "Good luck." Azriel took a deep breath, his heart pounding, as he crossed the threshold into the arena. He glanced back, seeing the doctor''s eerie smile just as the massive stone gate began to close, sealing him inside. He stood alone in the arena, his gaze tracing the rows of cracked and broken seats. ''Why build this underground?'' he wondered, his mind racing. A colosseum in the void realm was one thing, but here? ''This place¡­ isn''t it close to the Asura Mountains? Didn''t Dante say he found a passage into [White Haven] there? What''s the connection?'' But he had no time to dwell on it as the ground trembled beneath him. Azriel turned, watching the stone gate on the opposite side begin to open. He bit his lip. ''I still have it¡­ right?'' In the next instant, Void Eater materialized in his right hand, the familiar weight grounding him. Seeing his old companion brought an immense sense of relief¡ªwhatever twisted memory or nightmare he''d been trapped in, Void Eater was still with him. He gripped the hilt tightly, bracing himself as the gate finally opened. And when it did, Azriel''s eyes widened. He''d expected void creatures. After all, they were in the void realm, and a colosseum here could only mean one thing¡ªa battle against these horrors. But standing before him wasn''t any void creature. They... were human. Five of them, dressed in dull gray jumpsuits, their faces pallid and shadowed by dark circles beneath their eyes. Unlike Azriel, who was still in his gown, they looked... drained, their eyes hollow, devoid of any spark of life. ''Their eyes¡­ it''s like I''m looking at corpses.'' A cold discomfort seeped into Azriel as the men stepped forward, never once glancing at the vast, colosseum around them. They were focused solely on him, their movements slow but relentless. ''So this is what he meant by ''testing'' and ''surviving¡­'' Azriel thought darkly, teeth gritted as the weight of his situation sank in. Just looking at them¡ªthose dead, empty eyes¡ªtold him all he needed to know. This was going to be¡­ Kill or be killed. Chapter 154: Subject 666 [5] "So, you finally found a compatible subject, huh..." The voice drifted over to Dr. Arthur, both of them standing in a darkened control room surrounded by screens that flickered with surveillance footage. Every screen displayed Azriel in the colosseum, standing before the five men who watched him like a pack of predators sizing up their prey. "Yes," Arthur replied, eyes fixed on the monitors. "But I need to see just how effective it is in a fight." He glanced sideways at his companion: a man with blond hair and piercing blue eyes, wearing a lab coat, his expression disturbingly stoic. "Do we know anything about his past? His real name, family, anything useful?" "No, and I don''t see the point. He''s simply Subject 666 from now on. My subject, not yours." Arthur bit back a curse. ''Annoying bastard... Try anything funny, and I''ll end you.'' But he refocused on the screen, leaning in slightly, hand covering his mouth. "Now... show me what you''ve got, 666..." ***** Azriel surveyed the five men before him, his eyes narrowing as he assessed their mana cores. ''Two Grade 1 Dormants, two Grade 3 Awakened, and... a Grade 1 Awakened.'' He hesitated, noting the hulking figure of the strongest one, who stared back with a grin, his imposing frame dwarfing Azriel''s. Sure, he had PE-0 coursing through his veins right now, but facing a Grade 1 Awakened in a death match, with others looking to kill him too? Not exactly a favorable setup. Azriel exhaled quietly. ''It''s okay. I have Void Eater with me, and they''re unarmed¡ª'' Before he could finish his thought, an unseen speaker crackled to life, filling the colosseum with an order that sent a chill down his spine. "Subject 666, dismiss your soul weapon immediately." Azriel''s face darkened, teeth gritting in defiance of the voice''s command. Yet, after a tense few seconds, he released his grip, and Void Eater dissipated into thin air. The men before him grinned, emboldened by his forced compliance. Clenching his fists, Azriel raised his arms in a fighting stance. ''I can still win,'' he thought, steeling himself. Even without Void Eater, he had PE-0 in his system¡­ at least he hoped that would be enough. But a strange thought crossed his mind. ''This can''t be exactly like the first time. When I first experienced this¡­'' Back then, he would have been terrified, panicked, a mess of confusion and despair. But now¡­ he was oddly calm. ''He said I needed to experience everything... But unless I''m trapped in my own body again, that''s impossible.'' His thoughts cut short as one of the Dormants lunged at him, Azriel''s attention snapping back to the present. The man charged forward, his movements sluggish in Azriel''s sharpened perception. As the fist hurtled toward his face, Azriel simply sidestepped, dodging by a hair''s breadth, then drove his fist into the man''s gut, doubling him over. Without hesitation, he seized the man by the hair and flung him into the other Grade 1 Dormant approaching from behind. The two collided and fell to the ground, writhing in pain. Azriel''s gaze shifted to the three remaining opponents. The Grade 1 Awakened stood behind the other two, arms folded, a faint smirk on his face. The other two exchanged wary glances before the first of them shot forward, faster than the Dormants but still within Azriel''s reach. ''Still manageable.'' Azriel remained focused, though his senses were on high alert, especially toward the Grade 1 Awakened, whose very presence made his skin crawl. Just as his opponent approached, he noticed the man''s figure start to blur, as though swept up by a sudden gust. Azriel''s eyes widened. Then, he felt it¡ªa sluggish pull around his feet. Glancing down, he realized the ground was¡­ mud. Thick, wet mud, and his feet were sinking. ''What the hell¡ª'' In the split second of distraction, his opponent appeared before him, throwing a punch that caught Azriel off-guard, sending him staggering back. Before he could steady himself, the second Grade 3 Awakened was already waiting, fist encased in hardened mud, striking Azriel''s face and knocking him down with bone-rattling force. "Argh!" The impact cracked the ground, stones shattering and dust swirling up around him. He tried to rise, but the ground beneath him had softened into more mud, threatening to swallow him whole. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself back up, the dust settling just as he saw the two Grade 3 Awakened watching him intently. One of them began to blur again, but this time Azriel was prepared. He channeled his mana, the ground beneath his feet freezing into solid ice. He spun to face his attacker, his body crackling with red lightning, and in a flash, he was gone from his original spot, reappearing directly behind his opponent. ""!!"" The man whipped around, eyes wide, but Azriel was faster. With a flick of his wrist, a claw of red lightning formed in his hand, and he slashed it across the man''s throat. Blood sprayed, and the man fell to his knees, gasping as Azriel had already moved forward. The remaining Grade 3 Awakened froze, horror filling his eyes, while the Grade 1 Awakened narrowed his gaze, his expression hardening. The terrified Grade 3 tried to step forward, but when he looked down, he found his legs encased in ice, binding him in place. He looked up at Azriel, who was grinning, teeth glinting coldly in the dim light. Four javelins of pure ice formed, hovering around Azriel''s figure. "W-wait¡­" the man stammered, his voice trembling with terror. But before he could say another word, the javelins shot forward, piercing him in his shoulders, heart, and head, hurling him back against the far wall of the colosseum. His body slumped, lifeless, leaving a profound silence in his wake. "...." Azriel stared at the carnage he had wrought, his expression unreadable. But inside... ''Holy shit... this drug is insane.'' The control he had over his affinities, the raw power coursing through his body¡ªit was beyond anything he''d felt before. He could wield his affinities and channel his mana with such precision, it almost felt natural. ''I couldn''t do this even as an Intermediate. No¡­ there was no reason I shouldn''t have been able to do this before.'' He barely had time to dwell on it, his gaze locking onto the last man standing. The Grade 1 Awakened remained stoic, his arms crossed, his eyes unsettlingly calm. Too calm. Azriel blinked. In that instant, the man vanished from his position, reappearing in front of Azriel a heartbeat later. Azriel''s eyes widened. ''Fast...! '' He could hardly believe a figure that large could move with such speed. But there was no time for shock. Azriel''s body crackled with red lightning as he vanished from the spot, reappearing behind the man. The Grade 1 turned quickly, but Azriel was ready. His fist, alive with pulsing red lightning, shot forward, aiming for the man''s face. But instead of the crunch of flesh and bone, a metallic clang echoed through the colosseum. ''What...?'' Azriel''s eyes widened as he saw his fist caught in the man''s grip. The man had raised one metal-coated hand, catching Azriel''s blow effortlessly. Azriel tried to pull back, but the grip only tightened, squeezing until his bones creaked. Pain shot up his arm. "Mngh!" Gritting his teeth, Azriel let the lightning course over his body in a last attempt to free himself. But instead of inflicting damage, the lightning flowed harmlessly into the man''s metal form, grounding through his body. Cold realization settled in Azriel''s stomach. The man grinned, his metallic teeth glinting. ''Dammit...'' Before Azriel could react, the man curled his free hand into a fist, charged with a pulse of lightning and metal, and slammed it into Azriel''s chest. The impact sent him flying, his body bouncing across the floor before coming to a brutal stop. Pain flared through every nerve as Azriel lay gasping, tasting blood with every shallow breath. The man''s voice rang out, cold and mocking. "Your first instinct was smart¡ªkill before getting killed. But you''d better learn to recognize when you''re outmatched, kid." Azriel raised his head, struggling for breath, watching the man still armored in metal and lightning, now wearing a look of deadly focus. The man strolled over to the two figures lying nearby¡ªthe two Dormants¡ªaddressing them with a tone that made Azriel''s skin crawl. "And are you worms planning to play dead all day?" The bodies flinched, scrambling to their feet, faces pale as they backed away. One stammered, "W-we''re sorry, boss! Thought you didn''t need our help with the newbie!" The other nodded frantically, "Yeah! You''re more than enough for him, boss! You don''t need us!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel''s breathing began to stabilize, though he remained on the ground, observing. The Dormants'' deference was clear. There was a hierarchy here¡ªone that had already placed Azriel firmly at the bottom. The metal man''s grin twisted, his voice dropping to a menacing murmur. "Yes, you''re right. I don''t need you... at all." Both Dormants froze, a shiver of fear evident in their gazes. The man tilted his head, glancing up toward the ceiling as if awaiting approval. A moment later, a voice crackled over the speakers, chillingly detached. "Disciplinary action will be taken, Subject 431... after you win." Subject 431 turned his eyes back to the Dormants, a sinister smile tugging at his lips. Both fell to their knees, pleading desperately, voices shaky and strained. "Wait! Please, don''t!" one sobbed. "We did everything you said!" The other, wild-eyed, added, Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelFire.net "Yeah! We''re loyal to you! Please!" But Subject 431 took one slow step forward, raising his hands. With a quick, brutal movement, he smashed their heads together. Bone, blood, and brains splattered across the ground as their bodies collapsed, lifeless, in a twisted heap at his feet. Chapter 155: Subject 666 [6] Azriel watched in stunned silence, his mouth slightly open, as both heads exploded like overripe fruit. Subject 431 just stood there, grinning as though he enjoyed every bit of it. The sight made Azriel sick. Killing had begun to feel familiar to him; he was slowly adjusting to it. But this¡ªthis was something else. With a slight tremor, Azriel forced himself up, wincing as his right hand throbbed painfully. He glanced at Subject 431 with a mix of caution and curiosity, pressing his hand to his chest, probing the spot where he''d been hit. He pinched it, prodding further. Nothing. Total numbness. Noticing Azriel''s reaction, Subject 431''s grin widened. He spread his arms in a theatrical gesture, his voice filled with amusement. "Caught on quick, didn''t you, kid? Good! My [unique skill] does exactly that¡ªanyone I punch will go numb in that spot." Azriel''s eyes narrowed, both bewildered and wary. ''Is this guy braindead? Why would he just reveal his [unique skill] like that?'' It was like being in one of those cheap novels where the villain can''t resist bragging and giving away their secrets. Still, Azriel knew better than to let his guard down¡ªhe understood now that this [unique skill] was more dangerous than it sounded. A punch in the wrong spot, like an arm or his legs... maybe even his head... would leave him as good as dead. "You realize this is a deathmatch, right?" Subject 431 continued, his tone taking on a strange sincerity. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since you''re new, maybe they didn''t tell you, but if you surrender now, you could walk away alive." Azriel blinked, considering the offer for a brief second. But he knew the doctor wouldn''t allow him to walk away so easily. No, if he surrendered, something far worse would be waiting for him afterward. The thought darkened his expression, and Subject 431''s smile faded in response, replaced by a hardened, steely look. In an instant, the ground shattered in front of Azriel as Subject 431 launched forward, fist pulled back to strike. ''He''s even faster now!'' Azriel barely twisted his head to the side, narrowly avoiding the punch as it grazed his left ear. He leaped back, pressing his hand to his now-numb ear. He cursed under his breath. ''I can''t hear anything from that side¡­ just how powerful is he?'' Azriel summoned two red lightning javelins, which hovered around him momentarily before he launched them at his opponent. But Subject 431 only grinned wider, charging forward and destroying the javelins with a simple swipe of his fist. Azriel tapped the ground, conjuring three towering walls of ice between them. Subject 431 plowed through them, arms crossed over his face, shattering each wall, though the effort visibly slowed him. Red lightning crackled around Azriel as he darted behind his opponent. This time, he created five ice javelins, launching them in quick succession. Subject 431 twisted around, smashing the javelins one by one, though Azriel caught a glimpse of the man''s jaw tightening with each blow. Azriel observed closely. ''Just how much mana does he have to keep that metal armor up for so long?'' Then a thought clicked. ''Armor¡­'' A thought sparked in Azriel''s mind, and he acted on it instantly. Ice began to encase his feet, crawling up his legs, chest, and arms until his entire body was shrouded in a thick layer of armor, mirroring the soul armor he''d gained from the Leviathan Tree. In his hand, he formed a replica of Void Eater out of ice. ''It''s not a Soul Weapon, so they shouldn''t complain¡­ though I doubt it''ll pierce that metal of his.'' Subject 431 paused, eyeing Azriel more warily now. The biggest issue with facing him had been that Azriel couldn''t counterattack¡ªhis opponent''s metal armor was nearly impenetrable, and the threat of his [unique skill] forced Azriel to retreat with every hit. But now, with his ice armor, he could withstand another strike and have a chance to retaliate. Azriel smirked. But his confidence flickered as he saw Subject 431''s metal body shift, the armor flowing like liquid. Slowly, the metal coalesced, reshaping into a massive axe that now gleamed in his hands. Subject 431 smirked back, his voice mocking. "Never underestimate your opponent, kid¡­ You did well, I''ll give you that. But you should''ve taken my offer to surrender when you had the chance." Azriel''s face darkened as he gripped the icy replica of Void Eater and lunged at his opponent. He raised the blade high overhead, swinging down just as Subject 431 countered with his massive metal axe. The clash of metal and ice echoed through the arena, the ground shuddering beneath them as the impact sent waves of force outward. In an instant, the axe cracked¡ªand then, Azriel''s weapon shattered. He didn''t panic. Ducking swiftly, he covered his right fist in ice and delivered a fierce uppercut to Subject 431''s jaw, red lightning crackling around him. The punch landed clean, accompanied by a sickening crunch as Subject 431 shot backward, rolling across the ground and leaving a trail of shattered flooring. His metal axe dropped beside him, disintegrating into liquid and fading into the air. Azriel clutched his right fist with his left hand, feeling the sharp throb of pain radiate through him. ''Shit, it''s broken.'' Even the smallest movement made agony pulse through his hand, but he couldn''t focus on it. Surviving came first. Then, a shudder rippled through his body¡ªSubject 431 wasn''t moving. He lay face-down, unmoving on the floor, but Azriel knew instinctively that the man wasn''t dead. Panic prickled at him, and just then, he felt it¡ªa subtle shift in mana around him. His eyes shot down to his feet, widening as he sprang back just in time to dodge a metal spike shooting up from the ground. "Tch, sensitive to mana, huh?" Subject 431 spoke, clicking his tongue as he rose, his gaze sharp and taunting. Azriel stared in horror. ''This guy¡­ his control over metal is insane!'' Subject 431 sneered wider, sensing Azriel''s fear. "But you''re tired¡­ nearly out of mana. Can you dodge until I run out?" Azriel swallowed hard and dodged to the side as another metal spike burst up from the ground. He leapt to the right, then to the left, dodging as best he could as the spikes kept coming, filling the arena with jagged, deadly metal. Subject 431''s maniacal laughter echoed through every corner. "Dance, 666! Dance for me!" And then¡ª A spike finally pierced Azriel''s left heel, breaking through the ice effortlessly. "ARGHHH!" His scream tore through the air, raw and uncontainable, but the spikes didn''t stop. Another spike drove into his right leg, and then another into his abdomen. Against the metal... Azriel''s ice was useless. The pain was unbearable, darkening his vision as tears blurred his sight. All he could hear was his own screams, mixed with the mad laughter of Subject 431. He couldn''t move. It hurt too much. ***** "Stop this. I can''t have him die¡ªhe''s too valuable." Arthur''s voice cut through the chaos. The blond man beside him turned, his expression icy. "You know you''re breaking the rules, right?" Arthur met his gaze, voice hard. "And who''s going to oppose me? I''m the one who made the rules. I won''t let a compatible subject, with potential to advance our research, die over a ''stupid rule.''" The blond man went silent for a moment before finally speaking. "Then let''s make a deal." Arthur''s brows furrowed. "What kind of deal?" "If Subject 666 doesn''t find a way to win in the next five minutes, you can pull him out. In exchange, I get access to him, and¡­ one box of PE-0." Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he raised his voice. "Have you completely lost it, Vincent? Why would I ever agree to that?" Vincent''s expression remained composed. "Because, in return, I''ll give you Subject 001. Permanently. And," he added, lips curling slightly, "I''ll leave your pudding alone for a whole month." Arthur''s mouth fell open, stunned. ''He is¡­ even offering my pudding a truce?'' Subject 001 was a prize, of course, but he belonged to Vincent. And yet here Vincent was, proposing an exchange over Subject 666. Arthur''s face grew serious. "Why are you so interested in 666?" he asked. Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire.net "It''s not like compatibility alone makes him a success¡ªor someone worth your attention." Vincent''s gaze shifted to the monitors, his voice barely above a murmur. "I don''t know. But something about him¡­ feels like something I can''t let slip away." Vincent''s words only left Arthur more puzzled. But then, it wasn''t like they''d ever truly understood each other. Arthur sighed inwardly, turning his gaze back to the monitors where dozens of metal spikes were piercing Azriel. The spikes sank into his body slowly, deliberately, as if savoring every second of pain they inflicted. Azriel''s screams filled the room, each one more desperate than the last. Arthur narrowed his eyes, his voice dropping to a murmur, dark and foreboding. "Now, 666¡­ how do you plan to win against Subject 431¡ªa man who was once feared as¡­ The Iron King." Chapter 156: 666 vs. 431 [1] Cold. Dark. Lonely. It didn''t hurt anymore. Azriel felt¡­ nothing. Just a numbness, like he was drifting through a bottomless, frozen ocean. There was a strange peace in it. A stillness. Maybe he was trapped in some old memory, or maybe he''d slipped into a different reality altogether. Azriel didn''t know. He''d stopped trying to understand long ago¡ªstopped grasping at the remnants of a world that shattered in a single day. ''This feels... nice.'' ''It''s quiet, comfortable.'' ''Is this what dying is really like?'' ''Am I already dead?'' He''d escaped true death twice before. Maybe, this third time, he''d finally reached it¡ªan actual ending. He sank deeper, letting it carry him, unresisting. ''I''m tired¡­'' The further he sank, the more he felt something essential slipping away¡ªsomething so precious he couldn''t even define it. But he didn''t notice. Not fully. ''It''s not like anyone needs me.'' ''I have no value¡­ I''m weak¡­ and¡­'' ''It feels like the whole world wants me dead.'' A fracture formed inside him, splitting along hidden lines. ''Even if I win, I lose.'' ''There''s no point in fighting¡­ they don''t need me. They''ll keep moving forward without me.'' ''I''ve given them all a chance¡ªa real chance to win this time.'' ''So¡­'' ''I can finally rest, can''t I?'' "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." ''Rest..?'' ''What... am I even saying?'' A spark flickered, faint and defiant, deep in Azriel''s chest. Heat bubbled up, raw and restless. ''Why should I rest?'' ''Why am I being so... pathetic?'' ''Even if I''m exhausted, what gives me the right to wallow in it, to use it as an excuse to lie here and surrender?'' He couldn''t see, but he could feel his body blazing with some renewed force. ''So what if nobody needs me?'' ''If I''m not strong, I''ll become strong.'' ''If every god, every apostle, every damned world wants me dead¡­ why should I care? Let them try.'' ''If this is fate¡­ then to hell with fate.'' ''I made myself a promise, didn''t I?'' ''Even if the book was a lie¡ªI swore¡­'' ''I would see the end with my own eyes.'' ''That will never change.'' A fire spread, hot and uncomfortable, through every part of him, setting him ablaze. He struggled now, pushing against the weight of this dark, endless ocean. ''If I lose, I''ll get up. Again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. I''ll keep going¡ªuntil I win.'' "..." ''I won''t die.'' ''I¡­ I don''t want to die.'' ''I want to live.'' ''And...'' ''I just want to win.'' ***** Subject 431 looked at Azriel, suspended motionlessly, his body impaled on dozens of spikes, feet dangling lifelessly in the air. His tattered gown revealed a scarred chest, his entire body battered, but still¡ªunbelievably¡ªalive. His heart was still beating. "He''s not dead yet," 431 muttered, his gaze shifting to the silent, observing doctors behind the ceiling, hidden. A hint of confusion flickered in his eyes as he felt his mana begin to recover. "Guess they''re wasting a kid with dual affinities¡­" Not that it mattered. In truth, he didn''t mind being a subject in this hellhole. Before, he''d been known as the Iron King, infamous for impaling his victims in ruthless displays of power. He had a bounty of 250,000 velts¡ªa terrifying figure for someone with a low-level mana core. That notoriety had been his pride, a badge proving that he was one of the most dangerous criminals on American soil. And he loved to fight. Craved it. 431 had hoped Azriel might break his endless boredom, might even offer a decent challenge. But his hopes had been crushed; the kid was skilled, sure, but¡­ lacking. Sure, there were others here, but they weren''t challenges; they were warm-ups. He''d won every fight against those on his level, but he wasn''t stupid enough to challenge the higher-ranked subjects. He didn''t have a death wish; he just wanted a real fight. Sighing, he rubbed his head, casting a disappointed look at Azriel''s body. "If you didn''t have the will to fight, you should have just surrendered." A voice blared through the invisible speakers overhead, "Subject 431, you¡ª" The voice abruptly cut out, and 431''s brow furrowed. A strange chill crept down his spine, and he turned, eyes widening. Azriel''s body was no longer impaled. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stood on the ground, barefoot, his form somehow ghostly and transparent. Wounds glistened under a thin layer of ice, sealing his injuries, a feat 431 hadn''t anticipated. Azriel''s figure seemed almost ethereal. 431 blinked, stunned. Azriel still had an ace left after all. A slow grin crept across his face as he narrowed his eyes. "I''ve got to hand it to you. Didn''t think you''d¡ª" His words faded, his grin vanishing as his gaze locked onto Azriel''s eyes. The dull, lifeless stare had transformed into a ravenous, blood-red hunger. Every hair on 431''s body stood on end, a shiver of excitement coursing through him as his own bloodlust surged. He grinned madly, laughing to himself. ''This boy..!'' These were the eyes of someone who wanted to fight! In a flash, he bent his knees, muscles coiled as he launched forward, shattering the ground beneath him. His fist shot forward, aimed at Azriel''s face¡ªonly to pass straight through him. "...!" ''What kind of absurd skill is this?'' Undeterred, he unleashed a rapid flurry of punches and kicks, each blow howling through the air, but none met its mark. Azriel''s face remained impassive, except for those eyes, watching him as if he were prey. 431 quickly leapt back, watching as Azriel''s lips curved up ever so slightly. "You told me about your [unique skill], so it''s only fair I tell you mine. For the next 15 seconds, I''m invincible. But¡­ ten seconds are up. Five¡­ four¡­ three¡­" 431''s eyes narrowed, incredulous. ''So, he can talk¡­'' There was no time to process it further. Azriel''s body solidified, and in an instant, both men were clad in armor¡ª431''s of metal, Azriel''s of ice. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net But this time, there were no weapons. Only the battlefield and each other. Azriel''s gaze flickered to the spikes protruding from the ground. "These spikes are¡­ annoying." Frost crawled over the spikes, and with a clench of his fist, they shattered. 431''s instincts screamed. He leapt back just in time, a massive ice spike piercing the ground where he had stood. He dodged again and again as more ice spears erupted, each barely missing him. Azriel''s mocking voice echoed through the arena. "Yeah, I can do that too." 431''s grin only widened. In response, he stomped the ground, sending cracks racing across the arena floor and destabilizing the entire ground. Azriel jumped, surprised by the sudden display of brute strength, and steadied himself midair. Without hesitation, Azriel exhaled, cold mist escaping his breath as the temperature plummeted. Mist swirled around him, frost spreading across the ground, creeping up the walls, and even tinting his hair a glacial white. With a flick of his wrist, a massive spike shot up from the ground, nearly reaching the distant ceiling and grazing 431''s shoulder as he narrowly evaded it. ''This isn''t a battle any normal Awakened could survive¡­'' But 431 barely had a moment to think before Azriel disappeared in a flash, trailing red lightning, appearing right in front of him with a booming explosion. 431 reacted instantly, swinging his fist, but Azriel raised a thin ice wall between them. ''He thinks this will stop me? '' With a powerful blow, he shattered the wall, but as the shards fell, Azriel was gone, replaced by another ice wall. A chill trickled down 431''s spine as he spun around, only to find himself surrounded. Ice walls reflected him on every side, casting fractured, ghostly reflections. "Damn it! Are you hiding? Face me like a man!" Only silence answered. Growling, he tore through each wall, punching and smashing his way through, but every shatter brought more ice, splintering in blinding shards that clouded his vision. "Show yourself!" he roared, until a sharp, stabbing pain shot through his right heel. Pain suddenly exploded from his heel. He looked down, seeing a spike of ice lodged in his right heel, breaking through his armor like it was paper. "Agh...!" ''Huh!? His ice got stronger¡­ No, he''s been holding back!'' Ignoring the pain, he shattered the spike, but his gaze darted around in growing desperation, catching glimpses of his own reflection in the endless maze of ice. ''I should''ve killed him while I had the chance¡­ His mana regeneration is absurd.'' He barely had a second to catch his breath before Azriel''s cold, emotionless voice reverberated from every direction. "You should think a little higher¡ªor better yet¡­" he paused, a sadistic smile in his tone, "¡­look higher." A prickle of dread crawled up his spine. He slowly looked up, his face paling. "Oh..." Azriel sat atop a towering pillar of ice, red lightning crackling through the javelins of ice hovering above him. Each spear was pointed down, ready to strike. Azriel grinned darkly, a glint of cruelty in his eyes. "Dance, 431! Dance for me!" And with a flick of his hand, the javelins rained down. Chapter 157: 666 vs. 431 [2] Two doctors sat in silence, their eyes fixed on the monitors. No audience. No cheers. Just the hum of machinery and the raw clash of two awakened subjects locked in battle within an underground colosseum. 666 vs. 431. Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net A fight that had escalated far beyond skill¡ªa war of affinities. Dozens of ice javelins, crackling with streaks of red lightning, hurtled through the air toward 431. They moved faster than the human eye could follow, faster than any dormant could react. But 431 was no dormant. He stood his ground, a grin splitting his face as his body shuddered¡ªnot with fear, but exhilaration. An oppressive wave of bloodlust erupted from him, so potent it shattered nearby ice walls in an instant. Azriel''s voice echoed in his mind, a taunt meant to unsettle. A laugh erupted from 431''s chest, a sound so unhinged it sent shivers racing down Azriel''s spine. "HAHAHAHAHA! DON''T YOU DARE GET COCKY, KID! I''VE FACED HORRORS FAR WORSE THAN YOU!" The force of his voice made Azriel wince, pressing his hands against his one good ear as his face twisted in pain. Then, everything about 431 changed. The grin vanished. The bloodlust dissipated. His eyes grew cold¡ªso cold they seemed to pierce through Azriel. In that moment, Azriel didn''t see a man¡ªhe saw a fortress, unyielding and impenetrable. Harmless on the surface, yet the promise of destruction lay beneath. And destruction came. As the javelins closed in, 431 stomped his foot against the shattered ground. The arena quaked violently. Azriel clung to an ice pillar for balance as cracks spiderwebbed through the floor. Then, liquid metal began to ripple around 431, coiling like a serpent before hardening into a dome. The javelins struck. Each impact sent cracks splintering across the metallic surface. But for every javelin destroyed, the dome fractured further. Until¡ª Shatter¡ª! The dome collapsed, shards scattering like glass. The javelins were gone, obliterated. Azriel stared, his heart pounding. "His mana control¡­ his affinity... it''s insane. Completely absurd." Azriel exhaled sharply, tapping his foot against the ice pillar. It began to melt, lowering him until his ice boots touched the fractured ground once more. The arena was a ruin, littered with jagged ice and twisted metal. He spared the colosseum a glance, wondering how it could ever be rebuilt. When their eyes met again, both fighters stood on the brink. Sweat dripped from 431''s face, his chest heaving with every breath. Azriel wasn''t faring much better. His limbs trembled, and his vision blurred. Yet, somehow, they both stood tall. And in their gazes burned one singular, unrelenting desire: to win. 431 raised his hand, summoning nine metallic javelins. They hovered around him, deadly and precise, before shooting forward with blinding speed. Azriel barely reacted in time. Red lightning crackled around him as he twisted his body, dodging each spear by the smallest margin. Then, chains of ice coiled around his arms, their ends slamming into the ground. A storm began to swirl around him, the wind howling as white strands streaked through his dark hair. 431 grinned, bending his body into a fighting stance, the metal on his skin gleaming in the dim light. Both fighters surged forward. But just as the clash seemed inevitable¡ª " That is enough. Subject 666, Subject 431, stand down. The match is over. Failure to comply will result in disciplinary action. " Doctor Arthur''s voice rang out. Both fighters froze, their wide eyes snapping to the rocky ceiling. "No¡­" Azriel whispered, his fists clenching. He didn''t want it to end. Not yet. 431''s voice roared, raw and furious. "This is a deathmatch! This doesn''t end until one of us dies! You can''t stop it now!" Arthur''s tone remained unyielding, cutting through the tension like a blade. " Final warning. Stand. Down. " Azriel''s teeth ground together as his nails dug into his palms. Slowly, he lowered his fists, his face shadowed in frustration. Across from him, 431 was no different. His shoulders slumped, his expression dark. Then... Azriel''s knees buckled. His vision blurred, and the world around him tilted. He swayed, struggling to stay upright. And then, the void of exhaustion claimed him. He fell, unconscious. ***** "How inefficient. They could have ended this fight with an actual winner¡ªand with far less destruction¡ªif they had chosen to fight physically. Instead, they relied on a battle of affinities." Vincent''s cold gaze swept over the two figures lying unconscious on the arena floor. Their bodies were motionless, drained by the strain on their mana cores. "Foolishness," he muttered, his voice sharp. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even with greater affinities and absurd mana regeneration, they squander it. Especially subject 666..." He narrowed his eyes, studying the unconscious Azriel. "Two greater affinities. The mana expenditure alone should have overwhelmed him. And yet... he held his own. Not just against the others but against 431¡ªa monster in his own right. He should have lost, but something shifted. Something kept him standing." Vincent''s words lingered in the air, heavy with disdain. Affinities. A topic as enigmatic as it was critical. Even now, the exact mechanisms remained a mystery. When someone became awakened, they unlocked their affinity¡ªor affinities. But how? What determined which affinity they received? And how many? For most, it was just one. For the rare few, two. Like the Crimson Princess, hailed for her unparalleled mastery of dual affinities. Theories abounded: Was it tied to one''s personality? A reflection of past experiences? Or entirely random? No one knew for sure. What was clear, however, was the distinction between basic and greater affinities. Basic affinities¡ªfire, water, earth, and wind¡ªwere foundational. Greater affinities, like ice, lightning, metal, shadows, and light, were rarer, demanding far more mana. But rarity didn''t equate to superiority. There were no weak affinities. Only weak users. Vincent''s gaze darkened as his thoughts turned to Azriel, a rarity even among rarities. Two greater affinities. The burden of such power was immense. Against someone like 431, who mastered a single greater affinity with surgical precision, Azriel should have been at a disadvantage. And yet... "666 didn''t lose," Vincent said, his voice tinged with reluctant acknowledgment. Arthur, who had been silently observing, finally broke his silence. His steady voice cut through the room. "It might''ve been the drug. Or maybe... it was just him." Arthur''s gaze didn''t waver from the unconscious figures. "His mentality shifted. At first, all he cared about was survival. But when he was on the brink of death..." Arthur''s lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. "...He stopped thinking about surviving. He started thinking about winning. That change¡ªno, that desperation¡ªallowed him to push his affinities to their limits. Even with his injuries. Even with exhaustion gnawing at him. He used every ounce of mana left in his body to secure a chance at victory." Arthur''s voice dropped, his tone edged with dark amusement. "And with the help of PE-0, he didn''t just survive against 431. He fought him to a standstill. Against one of the strongest awakened humans alive, he held his ground. He didn''t win... but he didn''t lose either." Vincent exhaled slowly, his expression a mixture of frustration and resignation. "I still think they''re wasted on them," he muttered, glancing at Arthur. "But we have time. Time to mold them into something... better. A tie, then?" Arthur chuckled, low and almost sinister. "Yes," he replied, his gaze lingering on Azriel. "Let''s call it a tie." ***** When Azriel opened his eyes, he found himself lying on the small, hard bed inside his stark white cell once again. He wore a fresh gown¡ªclean and undamaged¡ªunlike the one torn and bloodied from before. His injuries seemed to have healed entirely, yet the scars remained, disfiguring his face just as they had when he first entered this facility. At least he could feel his chest rise and fall again. At least he could hear from both ears. Still, his body felt frail, his strength stripped away. His arms trembled as he lifted them, placing his hands over his eyes to shield them from the sterile white light above. There was no doubt in his mind: he''d been drugged with Elenium-5 again. PE-0 was already out of his system, leaving him hollow. A weak murmur escaped his lips. "I didn''t win..." Azriel gritted his teeth, frustration bubbling to the surface. "Even now... why can''t I ever win?" The thought twisted in his mind, a cruel echo. This was all supposed to be a memory¡ªa mere fragment of the past. But Azriel had discarded that notion long ago. It didn''t matter if this was a memory. It didn''t matter if it was supposed to be distant, detached, and unreal. Because for him, it was all still real. He was experiencing it. Feeling every ache. Hurting with every breath. And that was enough to make it real. Azriel''s trembling hand slowly curled into a weak fist. His voice, though hoarse, carried a flicker of resolve. "I won''t break... no matter what. I''ll keep living." It was a promise¡ªone made to himself. And the moment those words left his lips, Azriel felt it. The familiar, suffocating loss of control. ...His body was no longer his own. Chapter 158: The Four Horsemen [1] "Officially, it has been 592 days since the start of Project New Eden. The drug PE-0 has been administered to 1,123 subjects out of the initial 2,500. Of those, only 406 survived Stage 1. Proceeding to Stage 2 with PE-1... only 141 subjects remained."Doctor Arthur took a deep breath, his voice steady as he continued. "By Stage 3... only four subjects survived. These four¡ªSubject 431, Subject 001, Subject 101, and... Subject 666." Arthur''s fingers danced over the keyboard of his computer, pulling up the file for Subject 666 on the large screen in front of him. A faint smile curved his lips as he gazed at the data. "The other subjects have taken to calling these four by special titles. It''s interesting¡ªout of everyone, these four exhibit the highest level of obedience when performing their tasks. Consequently, they''ve undergone the least disciplinary action since joining Project New Eden. Their behaviour, mindset, and resilience during punishment and orders are... exceptional. Particularly Subject 666." Arthur paused, licking his dry lips, his expression one of fascination. "It''s been over a year since he joined Project New Eden. The most unique of the four. Subject 666 has never failed to comply with orders¡ªexcept for a few notable incidents. The most severe was when he was tasked with killing a little girl who had somehow survived in the Void Realm and wandered into our facility. His orders were clear: take her life." Arthur''s voice grew quieter. "But he refused. He simply said, ''I won''t.'' Do you realize how rare that is? The number of times 666 has spoken since his arrival can be counted on one hand. Five months of perfect compliance, and yet, when faced with a child¡ªan insignificant burden, at best¡ªhe would not turn his blade." Arthur leaned back in his chair, his gaze flickering with something between admiration and curiosity. Even when questioned about his past or his name, he always claimed ignorance. He barely speaks at all, and yet... this one moment defined him. A perfect soldier, unshackled by attachment or memory, yet bound by a single tether: his morality. "And morality, I''ve found, is... resilient." Arthur smirked, recalling the aftermath. "After his refusal, 666 was sent to the dark cell for an entire week. The punishment was designed to shatter whatever resolve he had left. But this is where it gets truly fascinating." Arthur adjusted his glasses, his tone taking on a clinical detachment. "Despite the drugs coursing through his system and his body starving, he refused to eat the single meal provided each day. He didn''t move. He didn''t cry out. He simply endured in silence." The dark cell was exactly what its name implied. Total isolation. A claustrophobic box devoid of proper oxygen, light, or sound. Most broke within days. Arthur''s smile turned grim. The meals provided? They weren''t void creature meat. No, the ''meat'' was from the bodies of subjects who perished in the underground coliseum. A final, calculated indignity. Yet even Vincent failed to break him. Arthur chuckled, a sound both amused and cold. "But no matter. We have time." Leaning forward, Arthur tapped on the screen, pulling up more detailed data. "As I said before, 666 is the most special of the four. His compatibility with PE-0, PE-1, and PE-2 is unmatched. He''s the youngest, extraordinarily talented, with two greater affinities, a soul weapon, and an unparalleled aptitude for combat training. Unfortunately, the scars on his face remain. Even our health potions weren''t enough to heal him." Arthur''s fingers hovered over the keyboard as he whispered to himself, his voice tinged with anticipation. "But that might change today... considering who is coming." He finally leaned back in his chair and stopped the recording device. Closing his eyes, he exhaled deeply, his mind swirling with thoughts of what was to come. "He''s almost there," Arthur murmured, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Almost." ***** What was all of this again...? Ah, right. A memory. A memory designed to break the mind. Or perhaps not. Azriel didn''t really know. He had long since stopped trying to understand. Now, he only waited. Waited for it all to end. If he followed the logic of these memories, more than a year had passed since Azriel had been trapped in them. But... That wasn''t how it felt. No. To him, it all seemed like a week. At least, if he calculated only the time he had control over his body. And he didn''t always have control. No. Sometimes, he was a prisoner, locked in his body as it moved on its own. Azriel didn''t watch everything¡ªit wasn''t worth it. Those moments felt more like a film, sped up toward the "important" parts where he could act again. But skipping didn''t mean forgetting. No. He experienced it all. He remembered it all. He felt it all. Yet, it was like recalling a dream. A disjointed haze that told him what his original self had lived through. It wasn''t pleasant. No, what was truly unbearable was how it fractured his mind. When Azriel gained control and acted, his actions deviated from his original self''s path. His current self was stronger¡ªmore capable in so many ways. And every time he lost control, he received the memories of his original self. Memories of what actually happened. For instance, in his current reality, Azriel had fought Subject 431 to a draw. But the original Azriel? He had lost. Miserably. Hell, he hadn''t even killed the two Awakened in that version of events. The clash of these memories¡ªtwo versions of the same event¡ªleft his head pounding, as if his skull would split open. It was like walking two paths at once. When he was in control, he walked his path. But afterward, he would relive the original. Azriel now sat in the cafeteria, one of the rare moments subjects were allowed to interact. Most wore the same sterile white gowns. Humans were social creatures, after all, even here. But Azriel? He wasn''t interested. Not because he didn''t care, but because of the reputation that clung to him like a shadow. The "image" that preceded him wherever he went. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net Azriel poked at the porridge and unidentifiable meat in front of him. His bangs, grown long, obscured his crimson eyes as he strained his ears to listen. The whispers weren''t subtle. All eyes were on his table. And why wouldn''t they be? He sat with them . To his left sat the massive, towering figure of Subject 431. Across from him, an elderly man with white, unkempt hair and a serene smile¡ªSubject 001. And beside 001, a petite girl with shoulder-length brown hair and large, innocent eyes, Subject 101. Her cute features would have been endearing if not for the oppressive aura that clung to their table like a storm cloud. They were the most successful subjects. The "elite." The whispers carried through the room, despite the weight in the air. "H-Hey, what''s up with that table? Did they fight or something? The atmosphere''s so heavy..." One of the older subjects grinned knowingly, clapping a hand on the speaker''s shoulder. "You must be new. See those four? They aren''t like us. Ordinary subjects, we get a choice¡ªto join Project New Eden or not. But those four... they''re different . " The newcomer frowned, his face darkening. "I declined. They didn''t push me, surprisingly." "Same here," the man continued, leaning in conspiratorially. "But some people don''t feel like they have a choice. Or they''re just... insane. Like those four." The man glanced uneasily at the table, his voice lowering further. "Over a thousand people have gone through New Eden. Only those four survived. The doctors? They call them the most successful subjects." The murmurs grew, overlapping like a storm of quiet chaos. "Oh, yeah. And here''s the thing. Every week, we''re thrown into an underground coliseum to fight. Could be a random draw, or it could be discipline. But those who accept Project New Eden? They get thrown in immediately. Their first fight is always a deathmatch." The man swallowed hard, his voice lowering further. "And three of them? After their first fight, they were never sent back. Not like us, fighting to survive every week. No one makes them fight anymore." "Thank the Gods for that," someone muttered. "If they were allowed to fight like us, none of us would survive." "Do you know what we call them?" The newcomer shook his head, and the response came, reverent and fearful. "The Four Horsemen." He blinked, the name sounding almost absurd. "The Four Horsemen? Seriously? That''s¡­" The man cut him off with a grim look. "See the old guy over there? He''s Famine . The little girl? Conquest . That big guy? War . And the one with the long black hair¡­ he''s Death . " The man''s gaze was drawn to the four like a moth to a flame. He studied each one, the titles fitting all too well. But when his eyes fell on the one called Death, a chill ran down his spine. He continued eating, his movements calm, almost mechanical. Until a pair of wide, terrified eyes locked with his. Azriel''s crimson gaze, half-hidden by his bangs, met the newcomer''s for the briefest moment. The man froze, his blood running cold. And then Azriel looked away, returning to his meal as if nothing had happened. The man''s voice trembled. "D-Death..." The others stiffened at the name, their voices dropping even lower. "Yeah. That one''s¡­ unsettling. And the craziest part? He''s only 15 years old." "Fifteen?" the man repeated, his voice rising in shock. The table hushed him with sharp glares. "Keep your voice down," someone hissed. He turned back to Death, disbelief etched across his face. Fifteen? What kind of life creates someone like that? The man beside him spoke again, his tone shifting to something almost reverent. "You know, War wasn''t always part of New Eden. At first, he refused. But then¡­ they say he fought Death in the coliseum." The man froze. "What happened?" The other''s voice dropped further. "A deathmatch. Rumor is, they tied. A tie . That never happens. Death supposedly took on five at once, killed them all, and spared War. Said his ''time hadn''t come yet.'' The fight was so brutal they destroyed the coliseum. Both of them were missing limbs by the end but didn''t stop until they physically couldn''t continue." The man stared at the group, his face pale. Stories of each Horseman unfolded around him. The more he heard, the more his stomach churned. He finally understood why the doctors didn''t make them fight anymore. If the Horsemen were unleashed on the rest of them, there would be no one left. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel''s lips curved into the faintest of smirks. ''Another one bites the dust.'' The rumors were ridiculous, exaggerated, but they served their purpose. They kept people entertained in this hellhole. "Death, smiling? That''s a rare sight," came a light, teasing voice. Azriel''s gaze shifted to the girl across from him¡ªSubject 101, Conquest. Her brown eyes sparkled with mischief. Azriel sighed. "Conquest, keep your voice down. You''ll start something unnecessary again." Conquest giggled, a soft, melodic sound that only made things worse. The room fell into an uneasy silence. All eyes were now on their table, filled with shock and a touch of awe. Azriel sighed inwardly, his smirk fading. ''Dammit...'' Chapter 159: The Four Horsemen [2] "What is it about how fragile human life is? So much life within us, yet we''re cursed with so much death in return."Solomon''s voice was soft, almost mournful, as he walked down the empty corridors. His footsteps echoed faintly, the sound swallowed by the void-like silence. The entire military base felt abandoned. No bodies. No blood. No life. "But now, it seems death has finally begun to tip the scales, overtaking the balance it once held with life." His murmur carried through the still air but reached no ears. After all¡­ Fortaleza del Sol was empty. No one knew why. And those who lived close to the fortress, those who tried to contact it, didn''t dare approach. Instinctively, they knew. Death had passed through here. Fear, primal and suffocating, gripped them so tightly they begged Solomon himself to investigate. And so, here he was, stepping into the hollow remnants of a place that once thrived. Solomon sighed, his neutral expression betraying a faint flicker of something¡ªboredom, maybe? Resignation? "At least his bastard son knows how to keep things interesting," he muttered, lips curling into the ghost of a smile. But that smile faded quickly. His thoughts drifted to the Crimson Prince¡ªthe one who left without so much as a word, venturing into the Void Realm. Solomon''s shoulders slumped, his voice laced with bitter humor. "And here my partner in crime would rather walk into hell than spend time with me. He could''ve at least invited me. We could''ve traveled together, fought together¡­ bonded and fought again¡­" He chuckled dryly, though the sound carried no real joy. He knew better. Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net If Solomon had gone, the higher-ups would have seen it as an alliance between him and the Crimson Clan. He wanted no part of that. No ties, no reminders¡­ especially not of her . Azriel, though¡ªhe was an exception. The only one. Solomon''s tone turned distant, his gaze unfocused, as if speaking to someone far away. "You and I made a promise, Azriel. You''d help me find her, no matter what. So don''t you dare die before you''ve kept your word." The weight of his words lingered in the air as he pushed open a door, stepping into the command center. "Empty," he muttered blandly, surveying the stripped-down room. Desks, monitors¡ªeverything was gone. Everything but¡­ "Oh?" His eyes narrowed slightly. "Now this is interesting." In the center of the room sat a single desk. On it, a lone recording device. He approached it, his movements calm, deliberate. Without hesitation, he pressed the button. A distorted voice crackled to life. "This is Major Borris. I am recording this message at Fortaleza del Sol, hoping someone finds it when the base is investigated..." Leaning against the desk, Solomon closed his eyes, listening. The voice relayed what had happened. What was happening. And what was yet to come. Then, abruptly: "Don''t go¡­" Solomon''s eyes snapped open. "¡­!" He glanced at his arm¡ªgoosebumps. A rare reaction. He scoffed, as the recording continued. ''What an ominous creature,'' he thought. ''To think letting it escape from Azriel would lead to this.'' The voice in the recording grew heavier, its power seeping through even the static. "Open your eyes¡­ open¡­ your¡­ eyes¡­" Solomon''s interest sparked¡ªa dangerous flicker of curiosity. ''Azriel faced this? Survived this?'' For the first time in years, he felt the stirrings of genuine intrigue from a void creature. Still, his eyes dulled slightly as practicality took over. ''Not my business. The Dusk Clan should handle this mess. Not me. I''m free!'' He smiled faintly at the thought, nodding to himself. But then¡­ "A-A-AZZR-RIE-LL!" His smile froze. Solomon stiffened, staring at the recorder. The distorted voice¡ªdemonic, agonized¡ªcalled out Azriel''s name, pleading, desperate. His expression hardened. ''This doesn''t look good¡­'' And then, another voice. This one soft, innocent, almost playful. A young girl''s voice. "I think this will be easier to hear, hehe." A light giggle, sweet yet sinister, made Solomon''s eyes narrow. He glanced at his arm again¡ªgoosebumps, stronger this time. ''Definitely not good.'' The girl''s voice continued, cheerful but unnervingly casual. "I imagine you''re all confused. Let me explain. First, I''m filing a complaint. The name ''Crying Fog''? Really? Who comes up with this stuff? I demand a redo!" If not for the eerie context, Solomon might''ve chuckled at the absurdity of her complaint. He didn''t. Because he knew. This wasn''t human. The voice went on, its tone suddenly darker. "Second, I have a message for the Crimson Prince, Azriel. Tell him¡­" Solomon''s jaw tightened. ''Well, shit.'' "¡­that I haven''t forgotten how rudely he sent me away last time. I never forget. I remember everything. So don''t feel lonely, my prince. I''ll be with you again one day." The recording ended with a faint click. Solomon stood there in silence, staring at the device. Finally, he spoke, his voice tentative, almost amused. "¡­Did I just witness a void creature''s love confession to a prince?" For a moment, he simply blinked at the recorder, then sighed, his hand running through his hair. "This just keeps getting better¡­" ***** "I don''t understand why you''re making me wait two whole days to meet the prince," Ragnar scowled, his tone heavy with frustration as he leaned back in his chair. Across the desk, Aeliana didn''t seem the least bit fazed. She propped her elbow on the desk, resting her cheek against her hand, and offered him a faint, knowing smile. "No need to sulk, Ragnar. You may be a king, but here, you''re just a guest," she replied calmly. Her gaze flicked to a document in front of her before she added, with a hint of mischief, "A guest waiting for an unannounced meeting with the prince of the Crimson Clan. Besides¡­" Her words trailed off, her expression darkening. The air around her grew heavy, and her voice trembled ever so slightly as she spoke again. "Are¡­ are you saying I''m boring you?" Ragnar''s eyes widened in alarm. His voice rose louder than intended. "Of course not, Aeli¡ª!" But before he could say more, Aeliana lifted her face, wiping at invisible tears, her lips curving into a bittersweet smile. "It''s fine," she murmured. "I know it''s not like the old days, back when it was just the four of us. Now, you, Lyraelle, even¡­ darling. You''re all so busy. I get lonely sometimes too, you know..." Her words struck Ragnar harder than he cared to admit. His scowl softened into something more vulnerable as he looked at her. "Aeli¡­" he began, his voice gentler this time. ""!!"" Before Ragnar could say more, a flash of purple light illuminated the room. A rift tore open near the wall, its jagged edges crackling with energy. Both Aeliana and Ragnar turned toward it, their gazes sharp. Neither of them moved from their seats. Instead, their eyes narrowed as they watched the figure emerge. Aeliana''s mood darkened further as she internally cursed. ''Don''t tell me that damn dog is here too¡­'' Her lips thinned in annoyance. Two kings under one roof? Just the thought had her on edge. She felt real tears threatening to form¡ªof sheer exasperation. But when the figure stepped through, it wasn''t the Nebula Clan''s king. No, it was¡ª "Saint Solomon?" Ragnar''s voice carried a note of surprise. The man in question grinned widely, giving Ragnar an exaggerated wave. "Ragnar, old man! Been a while! How''s the back holding up? Still giving you trouble? You really ought to stretch more." Ragnar froze, his head lowering to hide his face. His shoulders trembled slightly, and a dark mutter escaped his lips like a mantra: S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t kill him. Don''t kill him. Don''t kill him¡­" Meanwhile, Solomon turned his attention to Aeliana. To her surprise, he placed a hand over his heart and gave a slight bow. "My lady, unlike that mongrel, you remain as radiant as the most exquisite crimson rose." Aeliana blinked, momentarily caught off guard before her lips twitched in irritation. "Yes, thank you, Saint Solomon. To what do we owe the pleasure of your sudden visit?" Her words were crisp, but Solomon didn''t seem to notice¡ªor care. His smile remained intact as he got straight to the point. "I heard the prince went to the Void Realm. I have some urgent matters to discuss with him. So¡­" His eyes sharpened. "Can you kindly tell me which Void Capital he''s in right now?" Aeliana and Ragnar exchanged bewildered glances before Ragnar asked, "You too?" Solomon tilted his head, clearly confused. "Hmm? You need to speak with Azriel as well? What for? Don''t tell me you''re still trying to matchmake him with the princess." The room grew still. Ragnar lowered his head again, his shoulders trembling, though this time it wasn''t clear whether it was with rage or restraint. Aeliana, on the other hand, fixed Solomon with a frigid stare. Her voice was icy when she spoke. "And why, exactly, do you wish to meet the prince?" For a brief moment, Solomon''s expression turned unreadable. He let out a soft sigh, glancing away. "I think it would be¡­ highly inappropriate to discuss this matter without his consent." Aeliana''s lips twitched. A dry chuckle escaped her before she propped both elbows on the desk, pressing her palms against her face. Her voice was flat and cold. "Sit down, Saint Solomon. Just like Ragnar, you are a guest here and will wait until Azriel returns." "But¡ª" " Sit. Down. " "Y-yes, ma''am." The authority in her tone sent a shiver down both men''s spines. Ragnar, still muttering under his breath, kept his eyes averted, while Solomon obediently took a seat beside him, his head lowered like a chastised child. Aeliana pinched the bridge of her nose, her mood souring further. She exhaled deeply. ''Azriel, my darling son¡­ I''m grounding you. Forever.'' Chapter 160: The Four Horsemen [3] For some odd reason, Azriel felt a shiver run down his spine. It wasn''t the weight of all the eyes lingering on his table¡ªit was something else. Something he couldn''t quite place.''Strange...'' Letting the unease settle, he exhaled quietly and cast a sharp glare toward Conquest. Though his eyes were mostly shadowed by his hair, the intent was clear. Conquest, however, seemed unfazed. She brought a delicate hand to her mouth, giggling softly. "Conquest isn''t wrong, though," came a booming voice. "It''s rare for you to grace us with that voice of yours. Or show anything on that ugly face, kid." Azriel''s gaze shifted to the hulking figure addressing him: Subject 431, now better known as War. His towering frame leaned forward slightly, curiosity written across his scarred features. Azriel shrugged lightly, his movements measured. "Even I have my good days sometimes¡­" He paused, his voice turning cold. "But what the hell do you all think you''re looking at?" The cafeteria fell silent. Every subject who had been sneaking glances in his direction stiffened, quickly averting their eyes. They turned back to their meals with exaggerated smiles, their laughter now painfully forced. Azriel sighed, the irritation in his chest settling. ''Since regaining control over my body, something always feels off... Something''s bound to happen today. I just hope it''s my last day here.'' He resumed eating, his focus now on his meal. Yet, the peace was short-lived as War leaned in again. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, are you going to tell us?" Azriel''s brow furrowed, annoyance flickering across his face. ''Aren''t they unusually chatty today?'' His gaze drifted to the far end of the table where Famine sat, his eyes closed as usual. Even so, Azriel felt the eerie weight of the old man''s presence. It made his skin crawl. Turning back to his food, he replied through slow, deliberate bites. "I have a feeling something big is about to happen." His words hung in the air, drawing attention not only from his tablemates but the entire cafeteria. Conversations hushed, and all eyes shifted subtly toward Azriel again. To the other subjects, when "Death" spoke, every word carried weight. Rare as his voice was, it was treated almost as prophecy. It wasn''t just his appearance or what he spoke of¡ªit was the way Azriel carried himself. A way he wasn''t even aware of. The way he sat, the measured manner in which he ate, the subtle grace in how he moved his hands, or even the unhurried confidence in his stride¡ªevery action exuded an unspoken authority. An effortless elegance clung to him, as if it were woven into his very being. The air around him seemed to whisper that he was different. No, it screamed it. Like he was something more. Someone untouchable. As though he were royalty. Azriel himself was oblivious to it, but there was no denying its origin. It was the mark left by his upbringing at the Crimson Estate. The lessons drilled into him by his family, the habits he unknowingly adopted from those around him. Find more to read at mvl And whether he realized it or not, the impression he left on others was undeniable. "What do you think it is?" Conquest asked, her chin propped on her hands as she gazed at him with wide, curious eyes. Azriel opened his mouth, but before he could answer, the overhead speaker crackled to life. "Attention all subjects. Stop eating and return to your cells immediately. Prepare to be escorted to the underground coliseum. This also includes all subjects of Project New Eden." The cafeteria erupted into murmurs of confusion and fear. Azriel''s table, however, remained eerily calm. Azriel raised an eyebrow. ''After a year of silence, they''re finally letting me fight again? Or is this about something else?'' War chuckled, his voice low and gravelly. "Well, kid, I think it''s finally time for our rematch." Azriel''s lips curved into a faint smile, catching the attention of both Famine and Conquest. The former''s expression remained unreadable, his unsettling grin ever-present, while Conquest leaned in closer, her excitement almost childlike. "Don''t get your hopes up," Azriel said evenly, though his tone carried an edge of anticipation. The subjects around them whispered nervously: "But didn''t we just go to the coliseum two days ago?" "Don''t tell me we''re fighting¡­" "W-why summon the Four Horsemen? Are we going to die?!" "No way¡­ M-maybe they''re just observing¡­" Their frantic chatter filled the room as they hastily cleared their tables and rushed toward their cells. Only Azriel''s table remained seated, watching the chaos unfold with detached curiosity. Conquest broke the silence, her voice tinged with playful panic. "Hey, do you think they''ll make us fight each other to the death?!" Her outburst startled a few stragglers, who shot her pale, horrified looks before scrambling out of the cafeteria. Famine finally spoke, his hoarse voice cutting through the air like a blade. "This old one has been here far too long. Perhaps my time has finally come." "Shut up, you suicidal gramps," War grumbled, standing with a heavy sigh. Azriel stared at his empty bowl, a pang of disappointment flickering in his chest. He wished he could eat more, though his thoughts soon drifted elsewhere. A wave of bitterness washed over him. ''I miss Jasmine. I miss Mom and Dad.'' For all his progress, for all the strength he''d gained in this cursed place, the longing for his family never faded. ***** As Azriel returned to his cell, he waited in silence, drawing mana from the air. Hours passed before the metallic clang of footsteps echoed down the corridor. Someone arrived to escort him, leading him to the gates of the underground colosseum. When the massive gates creaked open, Azriel stepped forward. A gust of wind greeted him, brushing against his long hair and making it flutter. He furrowed his brows as his sharp eyes scanned the arena. The old, crumbling seats were packed with subjects. All seated. All watching. Azriel''s confusion deepened when his gaze landed on the other three horsemen already standing in the center of the arena. Their expressions mirrored his¡ªequal parts curiosity and caution. Without hesitation, Azriel made his way toward them, the murmurs of the crowd a distant hum. Stopping in front of the trio, he let his gaze briefly sweep over the audience before speaking. "Looks like you can raise your hopes again, 431." War¡ªSubject 431¡ªgrinned, the feral gleam in his eyes betraying his bloodlust. Conquest trembled, but not out of fear. Her entire body seemed to buzz with excitement, her smile unnervingly innocent. And Famine? The old man simply stood there, humming softly to himself, his eerie demeanor unchanging. "They deliberately kept us from fighting again, kid," 431 said, his voice rough yet filled with anticipation. "But just because you''ve made the fastest progress reaching the intermediate rank doesn''t mean you should get cocky. I''m still a full grade above you. And I''ve trained just as hard." Azriel tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable beneath the shadow of his hair. "Then you should know it won''t end like last time. This time, I''ll be the one to impale you." A dark chuckle escaped 431''s lips, his predatory gaze fixed on Azriel. But Azriel didn''t flinch, his calm demeanor unwavering. Conquest''s voice cut through the tension. "Hey, don''t forget about me!" she chimed, her enthusiasm almost unnerving. "What do you say? You two against me and Famine!" Both Azriel and 431 turned to her, their faces betraying a mix of disbelief and unease. "No thanks," Azriel said flatly. "Same here," 431 added, nodding in agreement. Conquest and Famine were too... unsettling. Out of the four horsemen, Death and War were, oddly enough, the most normal. "The four horsemen are all in the arena..." "Are they going to fight each other?" "This is insane!" "But... will we survive if they do?" The murmurs among the subjects grew louder, their unease evident. Then, suddenly, two figures appeared on the platform above the arena. The crowd fell silent, every pair of eyes turning toward the men in white lab coats. Azriel narrowed his gaze. ''Doctor Arthur... and Vincent.'' The pair stood motionless for a moment, their expressions unreadable. Then Vincent clapped his hands, the sound sharp and commanding. A wave of fear rippled through the crowd, and even the four horsemen tensed, their attention now fully focused on him. Azriel gritted his teeth. ''Bastard.'' Vincent stepped forward, his voice calm yet carrying an unmistakable edge of authority. "Today is a special day for you four. Subject 001, Subject 101, Subject 431, and Subject 666. You''ve made remarkable progress and contributed greatly to Project New Eden''s development. As a reward, we''ve decided to grant you a unique opportunity..." A tense silence filled the colosseum. Arthur cleared his throat, stepping beside Vincent. His voice was softer. "Ah, yes. As a reward, you four will finally have the chance to fight one another. Of course, no killing is allowed. And afterward..." He paused, a slight smirk forming on his lips. "You will be promoted to the rank of Enforcer . Effective immediately." The colosseum erupted into chaos. "No way! They''re becoming official members?" "Skipping so many ranks... is that even allowed?" "Do you think we could get out of here if we joined Project New Eden...?" The murmurs of hope and disbelief spread like wildfire. Azriel''s expression remained unreadable, but his thoughts churned. ''They''re using this to manipulate the others. Giving them false hope¡ªdangling freedom in front of their faces to push them into a project that''s almost guaranteed to kill them.'' It was clever. And Azriel couldn''t bring himself to be angry about it. Arthur''s gaze settled on the four horsemen, his eyes lingering on Azriel. Even with his hair obscuring his face, Azriel felt the doctor''s piercing stare. Arthur mouthed: Congratulations. Azriel''s teeth clenched, his jaw tight with suppressed frustration. Vincent clapped again, silencing the arena. His smile widened, his voice laced with anticipation. "Happy fighting, Horsemen." Chapter 161: The Battle of the Four Horsemen [1] The moment Vincent''s words reached everyone''s ears, he and Arthur vanished from the arena. A transparent blue barrier shimmered into existence, shielding the seats and their occupants.Silence fell over the crowd like a heavy curtain. Breath caught in throats, and all eyes locked on the four Horsemen standing in the center. Not a single soul dared look away. "This¡­" The tremble in Conquest''s voice cut through the tension, drawing the attention of the others. Her head was bowed, body trembling. No one could see her expression, but the unease was palpable. Without hesitation, Subjects 001, 431, and 666 instinctively leapt back, putting distance between themselves and the unstable presence before them. And then¡ª "This is the BEST DAY EVER!" Her voice erupted into a deafening scream, raw with exhilaration. Some in the crowd clutched their ears, wincing as the sound reverberated around the arena. In an instant, the ground beneath her shattered. Dust and debris flew as Conquest hurtled forward with terrifying speed, appearing before War in a blink. Her expression was wild, her eyes alight with bloodlust. "I''ve always wanted to do this!" she bellowed, swinging a fist with devastating force. BAM! The blow connected with War''s face, sending a thunderous shockwave through the air. "You''re just a big punching bag!" she snarled, her fists flying. BAM! "I¡ª" BAM! "Will¡ª" BAM! "Break¡ª" BAM! "You!" BAM! Punch after punch rained down on War with relentless ferocity. The ground beneath them cracked and cratered with each strike, creating a massive dust cloud that obscured the chaos. When the dust cleared, the crowd froze in stunned silence. Experience tales at mvl War stood unharmed. His entire body gleamed with metallic sheen, as though forged from unbreakable steel. In his iron grip, he held Conquest''s fist mid-swing, stopping her assault cold. His scowl deepened, his voice low and menacing. "You''re not my target. Go play with the old man before I destroy you." Conquest''s grin only widened, her bloodlust surging. With a primal yell, her left arm transformed into a massive gauntlet of solid stone. She swung again, the sheer weight of her punch howling through the air. "I''ll make you grovel before me, War!" she shouted. "And when I''m done, you''ll lick my feet!" War clicked his tongue, releasing her fist and sidestepping her attack. Her punch missed, but the force of it tore through the ground, carving a trench straight to the arena wall. The barrier shimmered as it absorbed the impact, shielding the subjects. "Don''t project your disgusting fantasies onto me," War growled, his voice thick with disdain. "And don''t say I didn''t warn you." Before Conquest could react, War closed the distance, his iron fist connecting with her stomach in a crushing uppercut. THUD! Her body flew skyward, but War seized her by the face mid-air, slamming her back down into the earth with a resounding crash. "Akh!" The crater beneath them deepened as Conquest groaned, her breath knocked out of her. War''s form shifted again. A sword of jagged metal materialized in his hand, and he drove it downward with brutal precision. CLANG! His strike was stopped short, meeting the impenetrable defense of Conquest''s stone gauntlets. Lying prone, she caught his blade between her massive hands. A cheeky giggle escaped her lips. "Looks like I''m the one groveling, huh?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. War''s sneer turned to a glare, but before he could retort, a gale struck his back, sending him hurtling across the arena. His body smashed into the ground, tumbling to a halt. Dusting himself off, he turned to find Famine standing calmly, hands behind his back. The old man''s hair fluttered in an invisible wind, a faint blue aura swirling around him. "Young ones," Famine sighed, his tone almost disappointed. "Leaving me out... is quite rude." With a flick of his wrist, razor-sharp blades of wind shot toward War, tearing through the air with a high-pitched whine. War snarled, summoning walls of metal to shield himself, but the wind blades sliced through them effortlessly. Panic flickered in his eyes. "Fuck¡ª" He spun around, but Conquest was already charging, a crazed grin splitting her face. Stone spears hovered around her, their tips gleaming as she launched them in rapid succession. Caught between the two, War''s fury erupted. "DON''T YOU DARE UNDERESTIMATE ME!" Liquid metal swirled around him, hardening into countless shards that whirled in a violent tornado. Wind, stone, and metal collided in a cataclysmic explosion of power. The arena shook, the ground splitting apart as shockwaves rippled outward. The spectators clung to their seats, shielded only by the barrier. Some shielded their eyes, others gawked in awe, unable to comprehend the scale of destruction. When the chaos subsided, a massive crater remained where the three Horsemen stood, glaring at one another. None appeared winded. If anything, they seemed invigorated, as though they hadn''t even begun to take the fight seriously. The murmurs of the crowd grew louder. "How can they have this much control over their affinities already¡­?!" "This is insane¡­ They''re intermediate rank, and yet¡­" Fear crept into their voices. And then one voice cut through the din. "H-Hey¡­ what is he doing¡­?" All eyes turned toward the final Horseman¡ªthe one who had yet to move. 666, the Horseman of Death, sat perched on a throne of flawless ice. His posture was lazy, one arm resting on the throne''s armrest, his head propped against his hand. His hair obscured his eyes, but the faintest smirk curved his lips. The sight made the crowd''s breath catch. There was something unnerving about his stillness, his sheer disregard for the battle raging around him. Even the other Horsemen paused, their gazes snapping to him. War gritted his teeth. "That arrogant behaviour of yours never changes, does it, kid?" Conquest''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "That throne is AMAZING! Can you make one for me, too?" Famine stroked his beard thoughtfully. "It does have¡­ flair." Azriel''s smirk widened. His voice, low and dripping with boredom, carried effortlessly across the arena. "It''s not my fault you three fight so¡­ boringly." Chapter 162: The Battle of the Four Horsemen [2] Vincent narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixed on Azriel, who sat upon the ice throne like a monarch surveying his domain.The moment Azriel spoke, a palpable tension filled the arena. The expressions of the three Horsemen shifted, their faces hardening with a cold, steely resolve. The temperature in the Colosseum seemed to drop further as their disdainful gazes bore into him. Vincent''s voice carried an edge of irritation as he muttered, his eyes never leaving Azriel. "Subject 666 finally decides to speak¡­ and makes enemies of them all. What an idiot. Why does he always have to act out in the most infuriatingly bizarre ways?" Arthur, standing beside him, scoffed, his smirk laced with amusement. "It''s exactly how I trained him to be." Vincent turned to Arthur, his expression darkening. "What do you mean by that?" Arthur''s smirk widened. "I told you before¡ª666 isn''t like the others. I trained him personally, broke him down, and rebuilt him. He adapts faster than anyone I''ve ever seen. Still just a kid, but those fractured roots in his mind¡­ I nurtured them, let them grow wild. He''s the kind of creature that keeps others in check and¡­ fulfills his own desires whenever possible. Selfish to the core." Vincent''s frown deepened. "What desires?" Arthur''s smirk faded as his gaze turned cold and calculating. "You know emotions are like a drug to us. Too much, and we become addicts. 666¡­ he''s long since crossed that line. There''s no saving him now, not that he''d want saving. What he desires currently¡­ is satisfaction." "Satisfaction?" Arthur nodded slowly, his eyes flicking back to Azriel below. "Yes. Right now, in this battle, what 666 desires more than anything is a victory that will satisfy him¡ªsomething to fill the void, even if only for a fleeting moment. Something to feed his addiction." Vincent sighed, his gaze returning to Azriel. "That doesn''t mean he isn''t stupid." Arthur chuckled darkly. Continue your adventure with §Þ?? "Never said he wasn''t. I''m just saying he doesn''t see the world like we do. As long as he stands victorious in the end¡­ nothing else matters." Vincent''s expression softened slightly. "...He has my respect, though." Arthur blinked, surprised. "Respect?" "No matter how much I¡­ punished him, he never broke. Even knowing his actions are reckless, he still walks his chosen path without hesitation. It''s stupid, but there''s a strange honour in it." Arthur''s lips curled into a rare, genuine smile. "For once, we agree on something." "Indeed." Their conversation paused as they turned their attention back to the arena. The three Horsemen remained still, their eyes locked on Azriel, waiting for his move. Vincent broke the silence. "Have you uncovered anything about his past? Any clues?" Arthur''s expression darkened for a moment. The truth was, he had his suspicions. Spending so much time with Azriel had given him fragments of a larger picture¡ªenough to form a hypothesis. The answer had been there all along, in his soul weapon, in his blood-red eyes. Yet no one dared to piece it together. ''If they find out¡­ he''s dead. I can''t let that happen. Not yet.'' Arthur shook his head, feigning ignorance. "Nothing. Likely born in some uncharted outskirts, his existence erased from every record." Vincent nodded, seemingly satisfied. Arthur exhaled silently in relief. Then, a sound like crackling thunder filled the arena. All eyes snapped to Azriel. Seated on his throne, his long hair began to float, revealing his scarred face and those crimson eyes¡ªbeautiful and deadly. Red lightning sparked around him, crackling with raw power. The three Horsemen tensed, their bodies coiling like springs. They had already decided: Azriel would be their target. This arrogant child needed to be taught his place. Azriel''s voice, low and amused, echoed through the Colosseum. "You''re right, Iron King. I am arrogant¡ªa fool with a massive ego. But even with all your bravado, you still can''t defeat me. A kid . Just like back then. The only difference is¡­" The Horsemen blinked, and in that instant, Azriel disappeared. ""!!"" When he reappeared, he stood before War, his blood-red eyes gleaming with malice. "¡­this time, I win." Chains of ice erupted from the ground, ensnaring the Horsemen before they could react. Azriel leaned forward, his face inches from War''s, his voice colder than death itself. "I take it back. Impaling you is too¡­ uninspired." A mist of white frost swirled in Azriel''s palm as he placed his hand on War''s metal face. "ARGH!" War''s agonized scream ripped through the Colosseum as frost spread across his iron flesh, freezing him. The other Horsemen struggled, shattering their icy restraints, but they did not move to help him. Azriel stepped back, a gleeful grin on his face. "Would you look at that? Even someone a grade above me isn''t immune. How¡­ satisfying." A spell he had crafted specifically for the Iron King himself. Conquest''s voice rang out, soft but sharp. "Death¡­ why are you being so cruel?" Azriel''s grin vanished, replaced by an icy glare. "Cruel? The hypocrisy from you. Pain is fine when you inflict it, but when it''s directed at you, it''s ''cruel''? Spare me your sanctimony." The air around Azriel shifted as a dark, oppressive aura spilled forth¡ªan invisible force that made every subject shiver. Vincent turned to Arthur, his voice tense. "You¡­ How did he learn to release his aura? That''s supposed to be impossible before becoming a Master." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur''s smirk returned. "Who told you that nonsense? Anyone can release their aura¡ªit''s just far more difficult before becoming a master. But difficulty isn''t a barrier." Vincent''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve kept this a secret. Why?" Arthur only chuckled. "I didn''t feel like sharing." "...." "Now, now, little ones," Famine said with a sly grin. "I understand the two of you are¡­ emotional. We''ve never fought under such circumstances before, so perhaps we should try to calm down?" Both Conquest and Azriel turned to him, their gazes sharp. For reasons he couldn''t pinpoint, a shiver ran down Famine''s spine. "Since when did you stop being suicidal? Conquest nodded toward Azriel. "Yes, I agree with Death. Death, grant him death! His eyes are already closed¡ªperfect for the occasion!" Famine clicked his tongue, irritation flickering in his features. "I refuse to die as some... spectacle. None of you will be granting me any death today." "You fucking brat!" War''s low growl cut through the tension, snapping everyone''s attention to him. Slowly, he rose to his feet, blood dripping from his face. The frost Azriel had inflicted was gone¡ªbut at a cost. The frozen flesh had been torn off, leaving raw, bloody wounds. Azriel''s grin widened. "Careful, 431. You''re starting to look a lot like me. Should I help you complete the resemblance?" "You¡ª" War''s enraged snarl abruptly died on his lips. His face, twisted with anger a moment ago, shifted into something colder, eerier¡ªa blank, unfeeling mask. The sudden change rippled across the other horsemen. Conquest and Famine, too, stiffened, their expressions transforming into an identical, unsettling detachment. Azriel''s grin faltered as his aura dissipated, his hair falling back into place. "This¡­ presence¡­" Arthur''s face turned ashen, his usual demeanor evaporating. Vincent''s expression grew darker than the stormy skies outside. "A¡ª" Vincent began, but his words were abruptly silenced. A voice, clear and melodic, rang out across the coliseum. Its gentle tone carried a disarming innocence, freezing every heart in the colosseum. "Papa, why are there people fighting here?" Chapter 163: Iryndra [1] It felt as though some divine entity had descended upon the underground colosseum.Not a single soul dared to speak. The weight in the air was suffocating, as if gravity itself had tripled. The torches lining the walls flared wildly, their flames twisting unnaturally. Then, all eyes turned toward the ice throne where Azriel had once sat. Next to it stood a little girl. She was striking¡ªher skin pale as snow, her jet-black hair mirrored the darkest of places in the colosseum. Her eyes, twin orbs of gold, burned like miniature suns. She seemed impossibly fragile, her small hand held tightly by a tall man beside her. The man had ash-brown hair and stormy grey eyes, his presence so commanding yet overshadowed. Almost no one in the colosseum spared him a second glance. Almost all attention remained on the little girl. It was like seeing the protagonist of a story standing next to a forgotten extra. The tall man was a mere shadow beside her radiant light. Azriel''s eyes widened as his entire body seized up. Around him, others looked at her with awe¡ªexcept for the Four Horsemen. They stared at the man and little girl in raw terror. Azriel''s heart pounded so violently that it reverberated through his entire frame. ''What is this¡­? What is this fear?'' He had never felt such overwhelming dread, especially not from someone so small. Suddenly, two figures appeared in the arena behind the girl and the man: Arthur and Vincent. They dropped to one knee, heads bowed low. "H-Heptarch Iryndra¡­ we didn''t expect you to personally come here," Vincent stammered, his voice trembling as though even speaking her name carried a weight he could barely bear. Azriel''s mind blanked. ''Heptarch?'' That little girl? It was unthinkable. Azriel couldn''t make sense of it. She exuded no menace, no dangerous aura. Her gaze wasn''t piercing, and her demeanor seemed harmless. And yet¡­ Azriel''s fear of this girl called Iryndra eclipsed even his fear of Zoran. Famine was the first to bow, dropping to his knees in submission. Like a chain reaction, the others followed suit. Even War knelt, his bloodied face lowered in silence. The colosseum subjects, seated just moments ago, prostrated themselves. Azriel did not. He couldn''t. Her golden eyes bore into him, and he couldn''t look away. The girl released the tall man''s hand and walked toward Azriel, her steps light and unhurried, like an excited child approaching something that had caught her curiosity. She stopped before him, tilting her head slightly as her radiant gaze locked onto his. "Mister, did you make that throne?" she asked, it carried a weight that made Azriel''s heart tremble. Without meaning to, Azriel nodded. The response came unbidden, almost instinctual. Her face lit up with a dazzling smile, her joy so infectious it seemed to brighten the dim colosseum. "Can you make me one too? I want one exactly like that!" Enjoy more content from M V L Her voice was hypnotic, a melody that could play endlessly without growing dull. The kneeling subjects around them were equally captivated, their silence betraying a shared longing. Azriel forced himself to remain composed, though his words came with difficulty. "I can¡­ but it won''t last without my mana to sustain it." Her golden eyes drooped in disappointment, like a dejected child denied a toy. ''¡­A Heptarch is here. Could this be it?'' Azriel''s thoughts raced. ''Could today finally be the day I leave this place?'' Her gaze lifted again, brimming with newfound determination. "Then, Mister, why don''t you become my big brother? That way, we can always be together, and you can make lots and lots of thrones for me!" Silence followed her words, but somehow, it felt louder than anything before. ''Big brother..? Me? What is she saying?'' Azriel felt as if his mental age had regressed under her radiant stare. Then, a cautious voice broke through the stillness. "L-Lady Iryndra¡­ Subject 666 is vital to Project New Eden. Please reconsider." It was Arthur, still bowing, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. The tall man beside Iryndra turned his sharp glare on Arthur, his tone dripping with malice. "Speak out of turn again, Doctor, and I''ll burn the tongue from your mouth." Arthur didn''t react. Iryndra blinked at Arthur, then turned back to Azriel, curiosity lighting her face. "Mister, is your real name really 666?" Azriel''s lips twitched slightly. He could almost hear Arthur''s thoughts. Azriel lowered himself onto his knees to meet her eye level. A faint smile touched his lips as he spoke. "I''m only called Subject 666 in this place, my lady. So no, I can''t be your big brother." Iryndra tilted her head, glancing at the others kneeling before turning back to Azriel. "I don''t like this place. I don''t like this project. And I don''t like you having numbers in your name." Her tone shifted, carrying a hint of annoyance. She glanced at Arthur, her expression unintentionally endearing despite the weight of her presence. "I''m taking him with me." Arthur opened his mouth to protest. "But¡ª" "Shut up." The command silenced him instantly. Azriel frowned, his thoughts racing. ''What just happened?'' For a brief moment, he sensed the mana in the air shift. Arthur hadn''t fallen silent because of her words alone. Iryndra turned her attention back to Azriel, her innocent golden gaze unwavering. She extended a small hand toward him. "Mister, hand." Hesitating, Azriel glanced at the others, still kneeling, before gingerly taking her hand in his. The moment their hands touched, his vision blurred. When he blinked, he was no longer in the underground colosseum. Azriel gulped, his eyes scanning the small, cozy cottage made of polished wood. It was simple, almost too simple¡ªbare walls, no decorations, and only two wooden chairs positioned near a modest fireplace that crackled softly. He glanced down, realizing he was still holding the little girl''s hand. The warmth of her small, delicate fingers sent a strange unease through him. "W-where are we?" he asked, his voice tinged with hesitation. Iryndra giggled lightly, her laugh soft and melodic, placing a finger to her lips. "This is my secret hiding place," she said, her tone almost playful. "I come here when I want to be alone." Azriel blinked, perplexed. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Hiding place?'' "Come! Let''s sit, mister!" She let go of his hand and scampered toward one of the wooden chairs. Azriel followed, his eyes never leaving her. Despite the fear and caution bubbling within him, he couldn''t shake the strange worry that lingered¡ªa feeling that she might trip, fall, or somehow hurt herself. She looked so fragile. So... human. Azriel approached the chair, noticing her struggle to climb onto it. Without thinking, he stepped forward, gently lifting her by the armpits and setting her down. Her golden eyes blinked up at him, momentarily startled. Then, a soft giggle escaped her lips. "Thank you, mister." Azriel paused, his own expression mirroring hers. ''Why did I do that?'' Shaking off the thought, he nodded awkwardly and took the seat opposite hers. The warmth of the fireplace brushed against his skin, soothing yet surreal. ''This is her secret place...'' he murmured internally, glancing around again. ''So... we''re not in the facility anymore?'' His thoughts churned, unable to process everything that had just happened. He was no longer in that cursed underground prison, yet there was no joy. Looking across the flickering flames, Azriel met Iryndra''s gaze. Her innocent, radiant eyes held his attention, making it hard to form his next words. Finally, he broke the silence. "Why did you bring me here?" he asked softly. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she looked away, almost shy. "I don''t know... It''s just... when I saw you, mister, I felt... comfortable. Warm. I don''t really understand it myself, but... I wanted to talk to you. Alone." She hesitated, then peeked up at him nervously. "Did I do something wrong?" Azriel''s heart ached at her question. ''What is this feeling?'' Her every action seemed to tug at strings he didn''t even know he had. The fear he''d felt before was gone, replaced by something far more confusing. "No," he said gently. "You did nothing wrong. You''re a Heptarch, after all. And I''m just a subject who¡ª" "Please don''t call me that," Iryndra interrupted, her tone quiet but firm. She frowned, her small hands curling into fists on her lap. "The only reason I''m a Heptarch is because they made me one. I only joined them because..." Her voice trailed off, and she bit her lip, averting her gaze again. Azriel waited patiently, sensing the weight of her hesitation. Finally, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "Because they promised me a family." "...!" "But they lied," she continued, her tone trembling. "They only use me for my powers and keep me close to control me." Her vulnerability struck him like a blade. She looked so small, so fragile. ''Is this a trick?'' he wondered, but the thought dissolved almost as quickly as it formed. He couldn''t feel any deceit from her, and that scared him more than anything else. "That man," he said carefully, "the one you called your father¡ª?" She shook her head quickly, her eyes glistening with sadness. "I only say that so they don''t grow suspicious. If I act obedient, they let me have some freedom. At least for a little while." Azriel raised an eyebrow, surprised. ''She is an intelligent kid...'' Most children her age would have lashed out or tried to escape, but she had chosen a subtler, more dangerous path. Neo Genesis wouldn''t hesitate to tighten the leash around her neck if they ever suspected rebellion. "Why are you telling me this?" Azriel asked after a moment. "You should know talking to strangers like this could backfire. I might try to take advantage of you." To his surprise, she smiled faintly, but it was a sad smile, one that didn''t reach her eyes. "Because I felt like I could trust you," she said simply. "It''s lonely, being alone all the time..." She paused, her golden eyes meeting his. "And..." Azriel''s chest tightened as she continued, her voice so quiet it was almost lost beneath the crackle of the fire. "I''m going to die." Chapter 164: Iryndra [2] For a moment, Azriel''s mind froze, unable to process the absurdity of the words that had just come out of the small girl''s mouth. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.That smile¡ªfragile yet weighed down with sadness¡ªmade something in him twist. His expression shifted, cycling through confusion, bewilderment, and finally, disbelief. ''I must have really lost my mind...'' Yet no matter how irrational it seemed, Azriel couldn''t turn his back on this girl¡ªa Heptarch. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he forced his emotions under control. His voice came out soft but firm. "What makes you think you''re going to die?" Iryndra looked up, her eyes shimmering, the flickering firelight reflected within them like fragile glass about to shatter. For a second, Azriel almost found himself captivated by those eyes. Almost. She spoke in a low, trembling voice, each word tinged with an aching vulnerability. "Because¡­ I''m not strong enough. I haven''t been as useful as they wanted me to be. The person I call my father... he''s only keeping me around to watch me. I think¡­" Her voice faltered, and her small frame seemed to shrink in on itself. Azriel leaned forward slightly, unable to tear his eyes away. "I think they''re starting to reconsider my place as a Heptarch. And if that happens¡­" Her expression darkened, the shadow of despair settling over her like a heavy blanket. "They''ll use me. Like a slave. Just like before I joined them. And with a weak body like mine¡­" She paused, trembling as her small hands curled into trembling fists. "If I overuse my [Unique Skill] or my affinity, I''ll¡­" Her words broke off, but the meaning lingered heavily in the silence. Azriel felt his gaze soften as he looked at her, this small, trembling child. She wasn''t a Heptarch in his eyes anymore. Not a symbol of power or fear. And suddenly, he understood. ''Oh¡­ I see.'' She was just a child. A pitiful, broken child. Unconsciously, Azriel reached out. His hand hovered above her head, frozen mid-air. A war played out in his mind, memories clashing with the present. ''Am I¡­ pitiful too?'' His lips pressed into a thin line as his own question cut deep. ''I was.'' He clenched his jaw. ''But... not anymore.'' Alone¡ªthat had been his life for so long. But not now. Not anymore. Even though he was still trapped in this nightmare, still lost in a hell he couldn''t escape, he had people waiting for him. People who cared. Who loved him. Who worried for him, cherished him, and longed to see him return. Family. He had a family. The thought stirred something in Azriel''s chest, an ache that spread and cracked something deep inside him. A splintered fragment he hadn''t even realized was there dissolved into dust. And with it came understanding. Azriel exhaled shakily, closing his eyes for a brief moment before opening them again, clearer than before. Then he looked at Iryndra. She was staring down at her hands, her shoulders trembling as she fought to hold back tears. Azriel couldn''t help but smile¡ªa small, gentle thing. ''How selfish of me,'' he thought, ''to focus on myself when this girl is trying so hard not to cry in front of me.'' He didn''t know what she had endured, but it must have been unbearable. She wasn''t strong; she wasn''t powerful. She was fragile. A child forced to wear the mask of a Heptarch, clinging desperately to someone¡ªanyone¡ªshe could speak to. Maybe she didn''t even know what comfort felt like. And yet, she had come to him. Azriel stood, catching her attention. Her head snapped up, and those dull, tear-glazed eyes met his. She flinched slightly, unsure, her small frame tense. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Azriel crouched in front of her, bringing himself to her eye level as she sat curled on the wooden chair. ''She scared me at first,'' he thought, ''being a Heptarch and all. But now¡­ I don''t care what she is, or what she''s worth, or how powerful she might be.'' He gave her a kind smile, his voice soft and warm, like a quiet ember in the cold. "Iryndra¡­ can I become your family?" ***** "Eh...?" A soft, confused sound slipped from Iryndra''s lips as she stared at the boy in front of her. Her expression was a mixture of bewilderment and disbelief. Her golden eyes began to tremble. ''What... what did he just say?'' Family? ''Him? Becoming my family...?'' She replayed the words in her head, trying to make sense of them. Did she misunderstand? No. Find exclusive stories on M V L He was serious. That smile, gentle and unwavering, and those eyes peeking through his tousled bangs¡­ they looked at her with a kindness she didn''t know how to respond to. She averted her gaze, unsure of where to look. ''Why?'' ''Is he saying this out of guilt?'' Even if he was, he didn''t need to. She hadn''t expected much¡ªnot even this. She didn''t realize it herself, but she was simply tired. Exhausted. All she wanted was to talk to someone. Anyone. Before it was too late. Her time was limited. She knew that. One way or another, she would die. It was almost as if the gods had decided she wasn''t meant to live. She didn''t hate them for it. But she didn''t love them, either. Iryndra had power others would envy, power that could make kings kneel. And yet her body, fragile and uncooperative, couldn''t bear the weight of it. The number of times she had been exploited was beyond counting. Her golden eyes grew colder, guarded now, as she studied the boy she had... kidnapped. That was what she''d done, wasn''t it? She''d dragged him into this mess because he was the only one who felt different. Warm, even. She couldn''t explain it. Didn''t understand it. But something about him felt familiar. Suppressing the tremor in her voice, she spoke. "You don''t need to force yourself. It''s alright, mister. I''m just happy we could talk." Yet he didn''t waver. His gaze remained steady, that same gentle smile on his face, making her brows furrow slightly. "Who says I''m forcing myself?" His voice was quiet, but firm. "Besides¡­ you want a real family, don''t you? I already have one, so I can''t speak for them, but I can promise you this¡ªI''m willing to be your family. Just me." Her teeth bit into her inner cheek as he continued, his voice softening, turning a little sad. "You must have felt alone. Cold. Lonely¡­ afraid at night. Like the entire world was against you. Like it wasn''t fair. I don''t know everything you''ve been through, but I''ve felt that way too. Some days, I still do." Her eyes trembled again at his words. ''Yes... I feel it too. Every day...'' Before she could respond, he leaned forward slightly, his tone shifting, lightening. "So how about we make a deal?" Her voice came out quieter than she intended. "...A deal?" He nodded. His smile was warm, unassuming, as if this were the most natural thing in the world. "I become your family, and you become mine. Whenever we feel lonely or sad, whenever we need someone, we''ll be there for each other. No matter what." She stared at him, trying to make sense of it. There was no lie in his words. She could tell. She''d always been able to tell when people were lying. But this boy¡­ he was honest. Earnest in a way she didn''t know how to deal with. "I won''t force you," he said softly. "It''s your choice. Whatever you decide, I''ll respect it." Silence stretched between them. Iryndra couldn''t bring herself to look at him. Her gaze dropped to her lap, her lips trembling. ''Can I trust him?'' ''Is he just like the others?'' ''It''s a lie, right? He''ll use me. Hurt me. Like everyone else...'' But then another thought crept in, quieter, fragile. ''What if it''s not?'' ''What if¡­ I could finally be happy?'' ''What if I could have someone to call family?'' She realized something then. What did she have to lose? Death? That was already coming for her if she stayed in Neo Genesis. Pain? She was already used to it. But loneliness? She couldn''t bear it anymore. ''I¡­ I don''t want to be alone.'' Her head lifted. Tears welled in her golden eyes as she met his gaze. That smile of his¡­ It made her chest ache in ways she didn''t understand. Her voice trembled. "I¡­ I want to be your family." As the words left her lips, something warm rested on top of her head. Her eyes widened. "Huh?" She looked up, startled, and saw his hand gently patting her head. His rough touch felt¡­ soft. Comforting. He chuckled, his voice light. "That wasn''t so hard, was it? Well then, Iryndra¡­ I''ll do my best to be a worthy older brother for you." ''Older brother...'' The words were unfamiliar. Foreign. But they didn''t feel bad. Just like the warmth of his hand. It was¡­ nice. Chapter 165: The Child Who Touched a Prince’s Heart [1] An hour had passed since Iryndra had accepted Azriel''s proposal.They talked, learning about each other¡ªat least to a level they were both comfortable with. It was¡­ enjoyable. Azriel''s lips curled faintly as he watched her laugh softly, her voice delicate but genuine. She swung her legs in the air, perched on the chair, her laughter carrying an innocence that seemed almost foreign to this nightmare. But then his smile faded, his expression sharpening as his thoughts grew heavier. ''It''s almost like I''ve found the hidden protagonist of a novel¡­ but in the book, she never appeared. So¡­ she must have died¡ªor something else happened.'' Not every Heptarch had been revealed in the book, but this was different. There wasn''t even a single hint of Iryndra''s existence. Not one mention. It was unbelievable. And yet here she was, unabashedly revealing her affinity and [Unique Skill] to him, as though it was nothing worth hiding. To her, it wasn''t. But to Azriel? The mere thought of any of the Four Great Clans getting wind of her powers was terrifying. Chaos would fall. No wonder Neo Genesis wanted her. And yet, Azriel realized something else: Read exclusive content at M V L they feared her. They feared what kind of monster she might become if they couldn''t control her. After all, those with an affinity to [Space] could be counted on two hands. It was a gift so rare, so coveted, that it could send every elite clan, government, church, guild, and major organization into a frenzy. It was said that those with [Space] affinity were both cursed and blessed by the gods. And that was just her affinity. Her [Unique Skill]? Azriel''s thoughts darkened. It was terrifying. [Imperial Will]. There was no detailed description, no explanation for it. But its name alone was enough to send chills down Azriel''s spine. He had sensed something strange when she confronted the doctor earlier, and now he knew why. Iryndra had used [Imperial Will] to silence the doctor, forcing him to shut up. Azriel didn''t know the full extent of her abilities, their limitations, or what consequences might come with using them. But he understood this much: the gods had done their best to limit her potential. Her body was weak. She was only a Grade 3 Awakened. A Heptarch, yes, but one constrained by frailty. It was as though the heavens themselves were terrified of her, placing shackles on her power in the form of her weak physical form. ''The issue lies in her mana veins,'' he thought. ''If she becomes an Intermediate, her mana veins will evolve into soul veins. But¡­ would that fix the problem? Dad or Mom might know how to help, though...'' That was a thought for another time. For now, there was nothing he could do to strengthen her body. "By the way, mister¡­" Iryndra''s voice broke through his thoughts, drawing his attention. She was frowning at him, her small brows furrowed¡ªa look Azriel found endearing. "How can I call you my older brother when I don''t even know your name?" Azriel blinked, caught off guard. "Oh," he muttered. ''Right¡­ I haven''t even told her my name yet. I did mention I was Subject 666, but that obviously didn''t satisfy her.'' Her voice grew quieter, her golden eyes dropping as hesitation laced her next words. "A-ah¡­ Of course¡­ If you don''t feel comfortable, you don''t¡­ need to tell me." Her words faltered, growing weaker and softer. Azriel suppressed a chuckle, smiling despite himself. ''Cute.'' The urge to ruffle her onyx hair was overwhelming, but he restrained himself. He clasped his right hand with his left, forcing himself to stay composed. Perhaps they were moving too fast. But honestly? He didn''t mind. She made him feel at ease¡ªmore so than anyone else ever had in this nightmare. Not the other subjects, not the Four Horsemen, and definitely not Vincent or Arthur. Azriel cleared his throat, breaking the silence. Her golden eyes snapped back to his, half-hopeful and half-filled with regret, as though bracing for disappointment. Azriel smiled and closed his eyes, his voice taking on an exaggeratedly haughty tone. "I know this might come as a shock to you, but my name is Azriel. Azriel Crimson¡ªthe prince of the Crimson Clan." He paused, imagining her reaction. ''Heh, she must be shocked. Understandable, really. Anyone would be after realizing they''ve been talking to a prince this entire time. And she got adopted by this very prince. How selfless of me!'' "..." The silence stretched longer than expected, a bit too long. Azriel cracked one eye open, his curiosity piqued¡ªand what he saw made him open both eyes entirely. Iryndra sat frozen, her small hands clasped tightly over her mouth, her body trembling until finally¡ª "P-pfft¡­!" She burst out laughing, her voice bubbling with a mix of disbelief and amusement. "M-Mister¡­ you shouldn''t joke about things like that! Hahaha! The people of the great clans deserve respect, no matter what anyone else says¡­!" She tried to speak through her laughter, her golden eyes sparkling, but Azriel stared back at her with a dry, unimpressed expression. "I¡­ am not lying, though." Iryndra nodded quickly, still trying to stifle her laughter, her lips curling into a sweet, angelic smile that could have disarmed anyone. Her laughter, so pure and enchanting, might have hypnotized others¡ªbut not Azriel. Not today. "I-it''s okay, Mister. You don''t have to tell me if you''re not comfortable," she said, her tone kind, as if absolving him of some great burden. Her smile was like a divine blessing. Azriel''s stare grew even drier. ''...Why does this hurt my pride so much?'' He let out a small sigh, turning his attention to the modest cottage they were in, trying to mask his sulking expression. Iryndra, meanwhile, watched him with thinly veiled amusement, clearly entertained by his reactions. Azriel grumbled inwardly. ''Well¡­ at least she''s enjoying herself. I''ll let it go for today. After all, I''m an honorable, selfless prince. I would never let a mere kid get to me. Never!'' Clearing his throat to regain some semblance of control over the conversation, Azriel glanced at her. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By the way, what is this place?" The question had lingered in his mind, unspoken until now. He had entered a mysterious, otherworldly cabin¡ªfollowing a girl who just so happened to be a Heptarch, one of Neo Genesis'' seven leaders. Even if her position was temporary, he should have been more cautious. His mood soured. ''Am I¡­ am I too reckless? Could my father, sister, and mother actually be right about me?'' He shook the thought away. ''No. Anyone else would''ve done the same in my position!'' Totally sane. Completely rational. That was him. "Oh, I thought you were never going to ask!" Iryndra chimed, her voice carrying a hint of excitement. Azriel''s lips twitched at her tone but said nothing as she gestured around the cabin. "I found this place in the Void Realm about a year ago. It was all abandoned and really spooky, Mister! But ever since then, I''ve been using it. I marked this place, so I don''t have to waste much mana teleporting here. The weird thing is, when I come here, I already barely use any mana at all. It''s like¡­ something''s helping me." "I see..." Azriel replied thoughtfully, not pressing her further. She had explained all she knew, and from what he gathered, this place was another curious anomaly of the Void Realm¡ªlike so many others. Still, he glanced around the cabin suspiciously. Apart from the eerie lack of furniture, nothing seemed out of place. With a resigned sigh, he gave up on uncovering its secrets for now. He turned his attention back to Iryndra, who was watching him curiously, her small legs swinging off the edge of the chair. ''Is any of this even remotely like what originally happened?'' If Azriel had to answer that question, it would be a resounding yes. Because no matter what, this moment¡ªbeing here with Iryndra, listening to her story¡ªfelt inevitable. His expression darkened. ''But if today''s the day¡­ I''m going to get blessed by the God of Death.'' The thought chilled him, yet there was only one conclusion his mind could reach. ''Death.'' And yet, he hesitated. As logical as it seemed, the memory of unlocking the [System] muddied his certainty. According to the [System], he had "died" twice¡ªonce as Leo Karumi in his original world, and once as Azriel Crimson when the Void Rifts appeared. But that wasn''t entirely true. His other self had sent him to [White Haven], which meant the original Azriel Crimson had died some other way¡ªan inexplicable death that allowed him to take over the body. So why didn''t the [System] say he had died thrice? In three worlds? The Void Realm. The world of Path of Heroes. Leo Karumi''s world. Something wasn''t adding up, and the unease in his chest tightened. He looked at Iryndra, his expression solemn as he finally spoke. "I know you might not like this¡­ or it might come as a shock. But¡­ I need you to send me back to that underground coliseum." Iryndra froze. Her face turned pale, her golden eyes wide and trembling. "W-why¡­ Why go back to that place? You''re free! We can run away! Stay together forever! We don''t need to go back..!" Her voice cracked with desperation, but Azriel shook his head, a bittersweet smile on his face. "You, as a Hep¡ªsomeone who was with them, should know. Running from Neo Genesis is impossible. They won''t let you go. They won''t let me go. If we run and they catch us¡­ they''ll kill us. They''re afraid of you, and they know I know too much." Iryndra bit her lip, her hands curling into trembling fists. "Then¡­ what should we do? I don''t want to go back there¡­" Tears welled in her eyes, and Azriel''s heart ached at the sight. He stood, stepping closer and crouching down in front of her. With a gentle hand, he wiped the tears from her cheeks. She looked at him, stunned, as he spoke with a voice so kind it felt holy. "We''ll leave. Don''t worry. But there has to be a story. A story of how Project New Eden failed¡­ and how Lady Iryndra sacrificed her life in the process." Chapter 166: The Child Who Touched a Prince’s Heart [2] "You need to calm down. Knowing Lady Iryndra, she always returns before the twenty-four-hour mark. Undoubtedly, she''s already getting bored of him."Vincent spoke in a low tone, his voice calm yet firm, as he stood in the center of the arena. His gaze shifted to Arthur, who was biting his nails with unfocused eyes and a dark expression. The underground colosseum was eerily silent, emptied out after Iryndra''s unexpected arrival and swift departure with Azriel. The other subjects had been ordered back to their cells, leaving only Arthur, Vincent, and... that strange man. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guardian. He stood motionless in the arena, his eyes closed, his expression unreadable. Yet, the faint aura radiating from him told them everything they needed to know. A Grandmaster. It had been over nine hours since Iryndra and Azriel had vanished, and Arthur''s patience was unraveling. He stopped biting his nails, narrowed his eyes at Vincent, and grumbled, "You know how rare it is to find a subject compatible with PE-2. Subject 666 has the highest chance of surviving PE-3. We cannot lose him¡ªno matter what." Vincent nodded, his expression serious. He understood the stakes. Subject 666 was young and brimming with potential¡ªthe perfect candidate to become Neo Genesis'' ultimate soldier. "Don''t worry," Vincent assured him. "We won''t lose Subject 666. If Lady Iryndra or her guardian tries to defy us¡­ we''ll use force." Arthur scowled but didn''t argue. Lady Iryndra''s powers were still undeveloped, and despite the fear her name invoked, they could overpower her if necessary. After all, being a Heptarch carried immense weight¡ªit meant being personally recognized by the Supreme Archon. But the real issue wasn''t her. It was him. The guardian. The man radiated danger, his presence like a coiled serpent ready to strike. Arthur and Vincent could feel the raw power emanating from him. Even with their combined strength, defeating him wouldn''t be easy. And if a fight broke out here, the consequences would be catastrophic. The facility would be obliterated. The resulting chaos would undoubtedly attract Void creatures¡ªa problem far worse than Iryndra or her guardian. Their tense deliberations were interrupted as the man suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze locked onto the direction Iryndra and Azriel had disappeared. Arthur and Vincent followed his line of sight, feeling the air ripple with mana. A split second later, Iryndra appeared, her hand tightly clutching Azriel''s. The little girl''s face was paler than before. Arthur and Vincent immediately dropped to one knee, exhaling inward sighs of relief. "We are glad to see your return, Lady Iryndra," Arthur said. "I hope Subject 666 wasn''t too much trouble..." "No," Iryndra replied, her voice soft but tinged with disappointment. "I think Mister was too tired to talk much with me." She released Azriel''s hand with a sigh and walked toward her guardian. "Papa." Her voice was light and cheerful as she called out to the man. He responded with a faint hum, his expression softening into a small smile. Yet¡­ His eyes were devoid of warmth. If Iryndra noticed, she gave no indication. Instead, she smiled brightly and said, "I want to stay here for a few days." The man furrowed his brows. "Why?" Iryndra hesitated, glancing around nervously before gesturing for him to come closer. The man crouched, leaning in as she whispered tentatively into his ear, "I think I''ve found a way to improve my condition¡­ but I need to stay here. And I can''t use my affinity or [Unique Skill]." "¡­!" The guardian''s eyes widened, his composed facade cracking for the briefest moment. He pulled back to look at her, his gaze searching. "Are you certain¡­?" Iryndra nodded firmly, determination etched into her young features. The man let out a slow sigh, rubbing his chin as his eyes flickered between her and Azriel. After a long pause, he spoke. "Very well. You may stay here. I''ll report this to the Supreme Archon." He straightened and turned to Vincent, who had risen alongside Arthur. "I am leaving. Heptarch Iryndra is staying here. If any harm befalls her¡ªeven a scratch¡ªyour lives will not be enough to pay." Vincent bristled at the threat, but he nodded, his tone steady. "You don''t need to worry. We will ensure Heptarch Iryndra''s every need is met." The guardian gave a curt nod before vanishing in an instant. A gust of wind tore through the colosseum, stirring their hair before settling into an uneasy stillness. Vincent stepped forward, keeping his head respectfully low. "Great Heptarch, if you would allow me, I''ll escort you to a more comfortable place." Iryndra''s golden eyes flicked toward him, her expression suddenly devoid of warmth. "You may," she said coldly. And with that, she began to follow him, her small form radiating an authority that belied her age. ***** Inside Arthur''s lab, Azriel sat on the flat bed, his hands resting tensely on his knees. He wasn''t restrained, but he felt the weight of Arthur''s gaze. Arthur, seated across from him on a chair, stared at him with a hardened expression. "So," Arthur began, his tone cutting through the suffocating silence. "What did you and Heptarch Iryndra talk about?" Azriel pursed his lips, avoiding Arthur''s piercing heterochromatic eyes. The silence stretched thin, tension winding like a taut string. "Speak," Arthur demanded, his voice colder now. "That''s an order, 666. I''m in no mood for games. Tell me what the Heptarch wanted with you." Azriel exhaled through his nose, his shoulders slumping slightly. There was no escape from those eyes¡ªthe same eyes that haunted his every waking moment. He parted his lips, reluctantly giving in. "¡­Lady Iryndra asked me to become her big brother," he said quietly, his voice trembling. "She wanted me to make ice thrones and other toys for her, to be with her whenever she wanted. I refused. She¡­" He paused, his hands clenching on his lap. "She scares me. I feel like my heart might explode if I stay with her too long." Arthur''s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing Azriel for any sign of deceit. The boy''s face was pale, his gaze unwavering despite the clear discomfort. After a moment, Arthur leaned back in his chair with a heavy sigh. "Very well¡­" he muttered, rubbing his temples. "Today has been full of surprises. I never thought a Great Heptarch would visit this facility." His voice carried a strange reverence, almost trance-like, as he spoke of Iryndra. Azriel couldn''t help but frown at the contradiction in his tone¡ªreverence laced with fear. ''Even though she''s just a child and so weak¡­ they look at her like some kind of angel,'' Azriel thought, his mind spiraling. ''But they''re afraid of her, too. Afraid of what she could become if she grew too powerful, too uncontrollable.'' The contradictions made his head throb. ''Why give such a girl the title of Heptarch, then? Even if it''s for her affinity or [Unique Skill], there must''ve been better options. What is the Supreme Archon thinking?'' The headache flared into a burning pain. Azriel clutched his head, his fingers digging into his scalp. "Agh¡­" he groaned, but the pain only worsened, escalating into a searing fire behind his eyes. His body locked up as if seized by an invisible force. The headache became unbearable, like a second heartbeat pounding inside his skull. Memories flooded him, suffocating him under their weight¡ªfragments of moments he''d skipped, of actions he''d taken. The pain was excruciating, and his voice was stolen, leaving him unable to scream. When the agony finally subsided, Azriel''s mind reeled at the revelation. ''Everything I did today¡­ it''s almost identical to what I originally did.'' His chest tightened. ''I suspected I''d take the same actions, but not on this level. It''s like¡­'' His thoughts broke as Arthur''s detached voice cut through the haze. "We''re moving forward with the project," Arthur declared, standing abruptly. "We''re starting PE-3." Azriel''s entire body stiffened. His heart raced, his breathing shallow. Find more to read at M-V-L ''No¡­'' Even though he had no control over his body, his inner self mirrored the same reaction as his original: panic and dread. Arthur''s words felt like a death sentence. The boy''s lips moved, his voice emerging hoarse and broken. "Wait¡­ I''m not ready¡­" Arthur scoffed, dismissing the plea with a wave of his hand. "Now you speak? It doesn''t matter. If this works, I''ll request a health potion strong enough to fix that face of yours. Stop whining." Azriel gritted his teeth, his fury barely masking the terror clawing at his insides. Arthur rose from his chair, his presence looming over Azriel like a shadow of inevitability. Panic surged through Azriel''s veins, his body trembling at the thought of enduring something even more excruciating than PE-2. PE-0 had been agonizing, PE-1 had doubled that pain, and PE-2 had been twice as unbearable as PE-1. Now, imagining the torment of having PE-3 injected into him... it was almost too much to fathom. And then¡ª The lights in the lab flickered red. A blaring alarm screeched through the facility, echoing off the sterile walls. ""!!"" Arthur froze, his eyes narrowing, as a metallic voice boomed overhead. "Warning. All cells have been opened. Warning. All cells have been opened." Chapter 167: The Child Who Touched a Prince’s Heart [3] Arthur''s eyes narrowed as the metallic voice echoed through the facility."Warning. All cells have been opened. Warning. All cells have been opened." The automated announcement repeated, drilling into his mind. Cells. It hadn''t specified which cells¡ªjust all cells. Arthur''s expression darkened. That was a problem. This wasn''t an ordinary facility. It was designed to house experiments from the void realm. The subjects weren''t just human but also low-ranking void creatures¡ªbeings that, at the very least, could be contained in cells. The air grew heavier, and Azriel felt the weight of Arthur''s aura seep into the room, prickling his skin. His body stiffened involuntarily, every hair standing on end. Locked in his own body, Azriel could only watch. He couldn''t move or speak on his own. In a way, though, it was... thrilling. Arthur strode toward the door, his gaze cold and focused. "What idiot caused this madness?" But before he could reach it, Azriel''s mouth moved on its own, his voice cutting through the tension. "Doctor, are you sure about going?" Arthur stopped mid-step, turning slowly, his sharp gaze boring into Azriel. "What do you mean?" Azriel smirked inwardly. ''...Woah, I really have a death wish.'' His lips moved again, forming a sentence he hadn''t chosen. "I''m just saying, Doctor... are you sure you know what your priorities should be right now?" Arthur''s face twisted with displeasure as he approached. "666, enough with the games. What are you talking about?" Azriel''s tone was calm, almost casual. "You''re trying to replicate the blood of a voidwalker, aren''t you?" Arthur froze, his eyes widening. "...How¡ªhow do you know that?" Azriel''s lips curved into the faintest of smiles. "I know everything, Doctor." The statement hung in the air, cutting through the noise of alarms, tremors, and distant shouts. Arthur''s attention was fully on him now, the chaos outside irrelevant. Those crimson eyes peeking through Azriel''s disheveled hair seemed to pierce through him. "This project... It''s important, isn''t it? If it succeeds, the Supreme Archon would undoubtedly be pleased." "What do you know about the Supreme Archon?" Azriel''s lips twitched. "Nothing much. I don''t know his face or name¡ªjust that he wants to replicate more voidwalker blood. He gave you a real sample, didn''t he? And you''ve been using it to create drugs like PE-2. With it, you''ve already killed thousands of people. You don''t even see us as human, do you? To you, we''re just animals. Makes it easier for you to do the things you do." Arthur''s jaw clenched. "Enough, 666." Azriel''s voice lowered. "You''re a lunatic, Doctor. Obsessed with pleasing the Supreme Archon, even though your dead family would hate you for what you''ve become. You''re a monster¡ªventing your anger at the world for taking your wife and daughter, using the Supreme Archon''s goals as an excuse." Arthur''s hand twitched. "Watch your words." Azriel leaned forward slightly. "You''re broken, Doctor. A monster who can''t die because you''re terrified of facing your wife and daughter in death. Look at yourself. You know I''m right. Why else are you making that face?" Arthur''s voice dropped to a growl. "I''m warning you, 666..." "Of what? That you''ll kill me? Go ahead. But if you do, all the time and effort you''ve spent on me will go to waste. You''d have to kill thousands more just to find someone as compatible with the drug as I am." "Don''t speak as if you know anything..!" Arthur''s patience snapped. In an instant, Azriel was slammed against the wall, the back of his head colliding with a sickening thud. A groan escaped his lips. ''Fuck, that hurts.'' Azriel wanted to curse at his past self for provoking Arthur, but it was too late. Arthur''s voice was ice. "Do you want to be killed, 666?" Azriel laughed¡ªa dark, hollow sound. "You made me like this, Doctor. You made me into someone you can''t afford to kill." Arthur''s eyes narrowed. "I can''t kill you, but I can break you." Azriel sneered. "Break me? As if you could. Ever since I woke up in this world, I''ve been surviving¡ªno matter what. That''s all I know." Arthur scowled. "Are you going to keep talking?" Azriel chuckled. "You''re right. I think I''ve wasted enough of your time." Arthur''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?" Azriel''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Doctor... you really should check on that voidwalker blood." Arthur''s mind blanked for a second. Then, his eyes widened in realization. "No!" In an instant, he disappeared, the gust of his movement toppling the chair and sending papers scattering across the room. Azriel stared at the chaotic aftermath. "...I better hurry." ***** Azriel hurried through the dimly lit hallways, the flashing red lights casting jagged shadows on the walls. The occasional figure in a white lab coat brushed past him, their expressions frantic, their steps hurried. They didn''t spare him a glance. They had no reason to. They were all rushing toward the cells. And they were all rushing to their deaths. The chaos around him was deafening. Rumbling tremors shook the floor, accompanied by the distant screams of people and the guttural howls of creatures. The cacophony reached Azriel''s ears, making his heart pound. Yet, his body kept moving forward, propelled by a will that wasn''t his own. And then, as abruptly as it began, the alarms stopped. The metallic voice ceased its announcements, leaving the hallway unnervingly silent. Even the red lights dimmed, casting the corridors in an eerie half-darkness. The sudden stillness clawed at Azriel''s nerves, filling him with dread. He quickened his pace. Faster. Faster. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your next journey awaits at M-V-L The hallway seemed endless until, finally, he stood before a massive, familiar gate. The underground colosseum. Azriel pressed his palm against the cold surface of the gate. The floor beneath his feet trembled as ancient runes¡ªunreadable to him¡ªlit up with a bright blue glow. The gate groaned open, revealing the arena beyond. He stepped inside without hesitation. In the center of the arena stood a small figure¡ªa girl. She turned to him as if sensing his presence, her black hair swaying in the faint breeze. A bright smile stretched across her face, and she waved enthusiastically. "Mister!" Azriel approached her, his steps quick. As he stood before her, he scanned her from head to toe, relief washing over him when he saw she was uninjured. "You really did it¡­" he murmured, his words barely audible but enough for her to hear. Iryndra tilted her head, her innocent expression unchanging. "Mister, are you okay?" Azriel offered her a soft smile. "Of course. Thanks to you opening all the cells, getting here was... easier than I expected." Her expression brightened, but Azriel''s brows furrowed as his gaze softened in concern. "How are you holding up? Do you still have mana left?" Iryndra raised her left hand, showing him a bronze ring that glinted faintly in the dim light. "See this? It''s not a storage ring; it''s a void artifact. It helps me store extra mana!" Azriel blinked, genuinely surprised. He nodded in acknowledgment. Before he could say more, the ground beneath them trembled violently. Dust and debris fell from the ceiling, crashing around them. Azriel''s face darkened. ''Idiot. Hurry.'' With a hesitant look, Azriel asked, "Did you get it?" Iryndra nodded and raised her right hand, tapping a silver ring on her finger. A vial materialized in her palm, containing a swirling black liquid. "This one, right? There were only two awakened and some dormants guarding it, so I got rid of them easily. Hehe." Azriel''s lips twitched at her casual tone. The fact that a child could "easily" handle such a threat made him uneasy, but he couldn''t deny her prowess. Her affinity and [unique skill] had proven invaluable. And only Vincent, Arthur, and the other three Horsemen posed a real threat to the two. After all, Vincent is a master, and Arthur, a grandmaster. Those two alone are enough to handle most of the challenges here. "Good." Azriel took the vial from her carefully. Iryndra watched him curiously. "Mister, are you going to drink it?" Azriel shook his head, his expression grim. "If a normal human who isn''t a master even touches a drop of this, it''ll burn through them like acid. Drinking it would melt my body from the inside out." ''The only exception is if you''re an Apostle. For some reason, they can handle voidwalker blood without issue.'' But his original didn''t share that information with Iryndra. She frowned, confused. "Then why do we need it?" Azriel smirked. "Why else? The doctor already knows this vial is missing. Right now, he''s panicking¡ªtearing everything apart trying to find it. Meanwhile, the void creatures are killing the subjects, and the subjects are killing each other. It''s pure chaos up there." Iryndra''s eyes widened as she watched frost creep over the vial in Azriel''s hand, freezing the black liquid solid. "This entire project¡ªNew Eden¡ªrelies on this blood," Azriel said, his voice cold. "Let''s end it for good." He threw the frozen vial to the ground, shattering it into a thousand tiny shards. ''Damn, that felt good.'' Somewhere, the doctor was likely tearing through the facility, hunting for a vial that no longer existed. "Whoa, Mister¡­" Iryndra''s voice was a mix of awe and disbelief. "You really must have a death wish." ''Yes! Tell me!'' The current Azriel agreed. His original self''s actions felt reckless¡ªborderline suicidal. But somehow, it was working. Or so he thought. "And I''ll be the one to fulfill that wish." Both of them froze, their eyes snapping toward the source of the voice. A figure emerged from the shadows of the gate. Blood soaked his white gown, staining it deep crimson. His face was partially obscured by a bandage, but his dark, menacing gaze was unmistakable. "I knew you were behind this¡­" His voice was low and venomous. "I won''t let you run anymore, brat." Subject 431. The Horseman of War. Declared. Against Azriel. Chapter 168: The Child Who Touched a Prince’s Heart [4] Leo¡­ or perhaps it''s better to say Azriel now. Azriel had gone through a lot. Some days, he wondered how he still remained sane.Then again, perhaps he wasn''t sane at all, merely deceiving himself. Other days, he questioned whether it would be better to give up. But then again¡­ He didn''t want that. He didn''t want to give up. And there wasn''t some grand reason for it¡ªhe simply refused to die. That was all there was to it. And if he were going to die, it would at least have to be a death worth dying for. It had to be satisfying. Not that he actually thought much about dying. What he mostly thought about was survival. Since the day he was transported into this book, surviving had been his only thought. Why was he even in this book? Azriel had no idea. One moment, he had simply wanted a glass of water. The next, he was struck with a pain that felt like death itself. And then, he found himself thrown into a world of absolute chaos. Literal horrors, straight out of what he could only assume was hell. Black swirling portals that spewed creatures, hunting down men, women, and children, devouring them, trampling them. And then¡­ There were other humans. Humans with powers beyond his wildest imagination, fighting back against the chaos. The one who stood out the most, back then, was a man¡ªa man who barely moved, yet slaughtered the horrors with effortless ease. Just looking at him back then made Azriel''s heart tremble in awe. And when he was in awe, he forgot about himself. And that''s when the horrors managed to reach him, hurting him. The moment Azriel''s blood was spilled, he winced, closing his eyes. The sound of screams, of chaos¡ªeverything¡ªfaded away. It felt peaceful. He thought he had died. But when he opened his eyes, bloodied and bleeding out, he found himself in some kind of grand church. A church made of pure white marble. The white marble reflected his own face, his own body. That''s when Azriel noticed something more disturbing¡ªsomething more wrong. He wasn''t in his own body anymore. He wasn''t Leo Karumi. Instead, he was in the body of a young boy, with a face that could only be described as eye candy. The kind of face that seemed harmless, even cute. With black hair that shone like the finest obsidian and eyes that matched rubies, the most precious of gems. He might have marveled at it¡­ if not for the agonizing injuries that still clung to him. He was in an injured body that wasn''t his own. Even though there was no killing, no slaughter here, it was still chaos for Azriel. Again, he had no idea what was going on. Eventually, he managed to drag himself through the breathtaking church, a place that seemed as if it had been crafted by a god itself. And there, he found he wasn''t alone. No. There was a young, handsome yet cute boy in that church with him. Silver hair, gleaming and reflecting the white marble. Red eyes, just like his. That boy... He was an interesting boy. A boy with no name, and, to Azriel''s utter surprise and heartbreak, the boy had been in that church for as long as he could remember. Having no choice, Azriel and the boy began to live together in the church. Since the boy had no name, Azriel simply gave him one. He called him Nol. Azriel and Nol spent their time together, and over time, Azriel noticed something remarkable about the ring he had on. It had bandages and tools, enough to treat his injuries and keep them from worsening. And then, from that day on, Azriel and Nol spent every day together in that church, learning more about each other. Nol, in particular, knew nothing, and Azriel, being the more knowledgeable of the two, taught him everything he could. What else could he do? At least Nol picked up things quickly. Eventually, Azriel realized exactly where he was. Inside the very book he had been reading: Path of Heroes: Battle Against the End. How did he realize this? Whenever Azriel fell asleep, he would dream. Dreams of a life that wasn''t his. But it was the body of his. He would see memories¡ªexperience them. Memories from when he was a child. Memories of when he first killed a Void Creature. They all slowly came back to him, changing him, making him realize. He was not in his old world anymore. He had been transmigrated. And Leo Karumi¡­ He was dead. Days passed. Things happened. After a few months¡ªat least, that''s what Azriel and Nol presumed, since there was no way to know how much time had actually passed¡ªAzriel''s injuries healed. And by that time, Azriel knew more than Nol. Even in this book, he had somehow managed to teach Nol a few things. Things about his status that Nol didn''t even know he had. They discovered that this very church was actually called [White Haven]. It was an [Unique Skill] of Nol''s. With that, Azriel and Nol also discovered that Nol could send people away. But... He wasn''t strong enough to leave [White Haven] himself. Azriel promised he would come back. Reluctantly, Nol agreed. And then, Azriel left [White Haven]. When he did, however... He found himself in hell. ***** Iryndra''s face instantly turned icy. Azriel was shocked for a brief moment but quickly composed himself, offering a slight smile. "It''s starting to creep me out how obsessed you are with me, War," he said. "I might not have spoken much to you before, so I get it. Maybe there''s been some misunderstanding. Let me clarify something for you... I''m straight. Sorry. The problem''s me, not you." Subject 431''s face twitched, his expression hardening. He chuckled darkly. "Enough with the games. I don''t care about whatever is going on here, or what you''re trying to pull. You want to escape? Fine. You can do that after you beat me. Which, if you haven''t realized by now, isn''t going to happen. We''ve still got an hour before the drug wears off." Azriel narrowed his eyes, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him as his long hair fell over his gaze. Deep down, he felt what War felt: that lingering anger, the humiliation from their last fight. The way he lost. He wanted revenge. He wanted to win. But¡­ ''There''s no time for that.'' If he fought War, Dr. Arthur and Dr. Vincent would know he was here. He couldn''t risk them seeing Iryndra. She had to be missing¡ªor dead¡ªwithout anyone knowing what happened to her. There was no time to waste. Where was he now? Azriel knew where he was. He was in the Void Realm. Above him, Vincent was probably trying to subdue everyone, working overtime to avoid killing any subjects, despite the fact that he didn''t seem to care much about their lives. Meanwhile, Arthur was searching for the vial, killing anyone who got in his way. The fragile system the two doctors had built to control the subjects was based on fear. And now, that fear had erupted into chaos. The two of them were bound to clash, their goals in direct conflict. And that would draw the attention of the Void creatures outside the facility. Which... wasn''t good. Azriel had learned a lot during his time here as a subject. Arthur liked to talk. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This facility was built in a known territory... but one that had never been explored. Meaning whatever horrors lurked outside could possibly wipe the entire place out. Azriel was betting on that. If Vincent and Arthur failed to attract the attention of these horrors, Azriel would destroy the facility himself. He''d come up with several plans since his arrival. But none of them were certain. They were all gambles. But this one... This gamble, Azriel was certain, would work. Why? Because every day, at a certain hour, all the subjects were forced back into their cells. The lights went out. The entire facility went dead silent. No one could make a sound, like they had to act dead, like the place was abandoned. And that silence lasted for hours. In those hours, Azriel consumed the mana from the air, since they weren''t allowed to touch the mana cores from the Void creatures or the humans. He hadn''t killed many humans like the other subjects forced to fight in the coliseum. Azriel and the other three Horsemen were busy with separate training programs, getting stronger and fighting Void creatures instead. It wasn''t much different¡ªthey still weren''t allowed to consume the mana cores. The point was, Azriel was certain there was something out there, something close to this facility, that made even Arthur and Vincent nervous. A nightmare even the grandmaster wouldn''t dare face. Azriel would let them fight it out, and while they tore each other apart, they would also destroy the entire facility. He sighed as he turned his gaze to War. "Give me a minute." He turned his back on War, knowing the Iron King had waited too long to face him on equal ground. There was no way he would resort to underhanded methods to kill Azriel now. War wanted a fair fight. Azriel crouched down to Iryndra''s level, smiling softly. "You need to leave without me. Go somewhere safe¡ªsomewhere no one can find you." Iryndra''s eyes widened in shock. Her lips trembled. "W-why? Mister, aren''t you coming with me?" Azriel met her gaze gently. "I promised you I''d be your family. No family of mine is going to live their life on the run, scared. War saw you alive with me. I need to take care of him, fast. Dr. Arthur and Vincent might show up soon, or someone else. I can''t let anyone see you. I need everyone to think you died in the chaos." Experience exclusive tales on M-V-L Her golden eyes started to tremble as he continued. "You''ve done your part, Iryndra. Now it''s my turn. I can''t leave until this place is destroyed. New Eden ends today¡ªone way or another." Iryndra bit her lip, tears welling in her eyes. "But..." Azriel wiped them away softly. "You''re free now. Truly free. If you need to cry, then cry. Let it all out. No one can stop you, no one can judge you. You''re dead now. No one judges the dead. No one expects anything from you. Your collars are gone, your chains are gone." Drip... Drip...! Her trembling hands gripped his, and he pulled away, feeling a burning sensation on his left palm. A tiny black star appeared there. Azriel looked down at it, confused, his eyes meeting Iryndra''s. Her tears flowed freely, but... she smiled. A smile that spoke of lies. A smile born of tears. A smile woven from pain. "¡­Mister. All you have to do is channel your mana into your palm and think of me. I''ll know, and I''ll come. Please... don''t leave me. You''re the first person who''s ever seen me for who I really am, not just as an object. You said I''m your little sister now, didn''t you? I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait for you to call me. But if you die... if you don''t come back... I''ll still wait. I''ll wait forever." Azriel watched the black star vanish from his palm and sighed. Then, with a gentle hand on her head, he whispered, "I''ll come back as soon as I''m done with this. I promise." Iryndra looked at him one last time, then closed her eyes tightly. And then... she was gone. Seeing her suddenly vanish, Azriel chuckled softly, glancing down at his palm where she had marked him. A sad smile tugged at the corner of his lips before he straightened up and turned to face War, who was staring at him with dark intensity. "I never thought you''d show any real emotion, let alone for someone¡ªa Heptarch, no less. So, there is a heart in there after all, huh, kid?" War took a step forward, a dark grin stretching across his face. "It''s almost like that child finally made your heart beat again." With a fluid motion, his body morphed into iron, and his grin widened. "Maybe after killing you, I''ll rip that heart out and feast on it. I mean, it must be something special, right? After all... it is the heart touched by a Heptarch." Chapter 169: Mana Contract [1] Both Azriel and Subject 431 circled each other clockwise."You know how long I''ve waited for this? A deathmatch should end with one of us dead. You losing that day should have been your death. It is almost ironic, isn''t it? How they now call you the Horseman of Death." Azriel sighed, his gaze steady as they continued their deliberate steps. "I won''t fight you, War. I don''t have time to waste on this. If you want to attack me, go ahead, but I won''t fight back. Will that satisfy you?" Find more adventures on M-V-L War''s face darkened, his scowl deepening into something almost feral. "You know I won''t be satisfied with that!" he barked. "We fight, and we fight with everything we''ve got! To hell with this organization, to hell with everything else! All that should matter is our fight!" Both stopped in unison, their footsteps halting like the strike of a clock. They stared at each other, the silence between them heavier than the tension before. Azriel''s expression shifted, turning solemn. "Any moment now, they''ll come or the void creatures outside will start attacking this facility. We don''t have time for this." War scoffed, crossing his arms as a bitter grin twisted his face. "Why should I care about any of that? I want our deathmatch, kid. Besides, how certain are you that those void creatures will even come? Maybe there isn''t enough chaos to draw them in." Azriel didn''t respond. Instead, under War''s watchful eyes, he pulled his gown slightly down, revealing his left shoulder. War narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharpening. "What''s that¡­?" A thin patch covered Azriel''s shoulder. Beneath it was something hidden¡ªa wound. A wound sealed shut by Azriel''s ice. War''s confusion grew as Azriel dispelled the ice with a thought. The moment it was gone, blood began trickling down, staining his skin. War''s perplexity turned to shock as Azriel raised his right hand, his fingers pressing against the wound. "Hey...! What are you doing, kid?" Azriel didn''t answer. His face twisted in pain as he dug his fingers into his shoulder. War flinched, watching in disbelief as Azriel''s bloodied hand pulled something out¡ªa small, silver ring covered in his blood. The wound instantly froze over again, ice spreading to stem the bleeding. Azriel looked at War, holding the ring in his right hand, his expression calm despite the blood on his fingers. "A Heptarch naturally has a few spare storage rings." War''s confusion deepened as Azriel tapped the ring once. A small remote appeared in his palm, sleek and black, with a single button. Without waiting or offering an explanation, Azriel pressed it. The entire facility trembled. A deafening explosion followed, the sound reverberating through the walls. Massive chunks of rock and debris rained down as the ground beneath their feet shook violently. The chaos continued for several seconds before subsiding into an eerie silence. War looked around, wide-eyed. Dust and debris hung in the air as Azriel smiled faintly. "You think this will be enough chaos for them?" "W-what did you¡­?" War stammered, his voice unsteady. Azriel shrugged, his right shoulder rolling while his left remained stiff with pain. "Simple. Heptarch Iryndra gave me a storage ring with a mana bomb in it. I kept it hidden in my shoulder. When the doctor left, I planted the bomb in his lab¡­ and voil¨¤. Enough chaos to draw out the void creatures, wouldn''t you say?" The faint sound of distant groaning metal reached them, the echoes of destruction spreading through the facility. If they ascended now, they would see almost half the structure obliterated. War glanced up warily, his eyes darting to the cracked ceiling as if expecting it to collapse. Then his gaze snapped back to Azriel, filled with something close to frustration. Azriel''s smile faltered, a shadow passing over his face. He pressed his lips together tightly. "You know, don''t you? What PE-2 has done to us? Even if the doctor tried to hide it from you¡­ he told me, in his own way." War''s expression hardened, his metallic sheen dimming as his affinity receded. His voice was quieter now, almost resigned. "I had a feeling. The nausea, the weakness¡­ I always thought it was a matter of time. Kid, how long?" Azriel''s gaze darkened. "Two years. In two years, we''ll either lose ourselves¡­ or die." The drug, PE-2, was a replica of Voidwalker blood. Its side effects were inevitable¡ªloss of self, transformation into a mindless beast, or death. Perhaps even more. Arthur''s hypothesis had been grim, but the signs were undeniable. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel had always believed it. His body, constantly under stress from daily injections, bore the truth of their situation. Even his advancement to Intermediate hadn''t alleviated the toll. "I do not wish to become a mindless beast..." War''s expression twisted in confusion as he studied Azriel. "I still don''t understand. Why are you even still here? The mana bomb''s gone off¡ªit''s only a matter of time before something horrific comes for this facility. Or maybe the doctors themselves will come and kill you. Why didn''t you leave with Heptarch Iryndra?" There was no logical reason for Azriel to stay. Even with their fates sealed¡ªdestined to die or lose themselves in two years¡ªthere was no point in remaining in this cursed place. War''s thoughts raced, piecing together Azriel''s actions. If Azriel''s plan was simply to destroy the facility and end Project New Eden, he had already succeeded. The bomb ensured that chaos would tear the place apart. The creatures would invade. The collapse was inevitable. Azriel could have used the ensuing turmoil to escape with Iryndra, leaving everyone to think he had died in the chaos. Bodies disappearing in the Void Realm during an attack wasn''t uncommon. If anything, it was expected. So why? Azriel''s smile was faint, tinged with sorrow. "You know... the graveyard is full of people who thought they had more time." War narrowed his eyes but said nothing. The faint tremors from above grew stronger as debris occasionally fell around them. Neither of them flinched. "I thought I had more time once," Azriel continued. "Ever since I came to this world, I''ve been thrown from one nightmare into the next. And yet, I survived. Somehow, I always survived. I thought this time would be the same. That I''d survive and maybe... maybe I''d find my way back to them. My family." War clenched his jaw but didn''t interrupt. His thrill for battle, his thirst for their fated deathmatch, had begun to wane. What was the point? If both of them were destined to die anyway, where was the victory? Azriel''s voice softened. "But why should I go back to them?" Azriel''s crimson eyes flickered with an intensity that made War uneasy. "You don''t die when your heart stops... you die when no one remembers you. And I know there are people who still remember me. But I don''t want my family to remember me. Not like this." The ground shuddered violently, the echoes of another explosion rumbling through the facility. Dust and small chunks of debris rained down around them. Both men instinctively looked up but remained rooted to the spot. "They''ve already lost me once," Azriel said quietly. "I can''t curse them with more memories." War''s fists tightened as the air around them grew heavier. Somewhere above, chaos raged. He imagined Arthur and Vincent locked in a desperate battle. "They must be fighting by now," Azriel muttered, almost to himself. War''s teeth ground together as his thoughts spun. "So, what are you saying? That you''d rather die here? Let the world keep thinking you were dead all along? All of this..." He gestured around them, his voice rising in disbelief. "If you just left, you could still¡ª" He stopped. He didn''t know what else to say. Everything Azriel had done in the span of a single day had plunged them into chaos. A single day. All because Azriel wanted to make a little girl his family? War stared at him, trying to find an explanation. But then he saw them¡ªthose crimson eyes. Deep, unflinching, and raw with emotion. The longer War looked, the more it felt like they pulled him in, like they were unraveling him from the inside out. He snapped out of it with a sharp breath, shaking his head violently. A laugh escaped him¡ªlow and hollow. "You..." War said, his voice tinged with something between awe and disgust. "You''ve gone completely fucking crazy." Azriel didn''t answer. He just smiled, but it wasn''t warm. It wasn''t sad either. It was something War couldn''t define¡ªsomething that made the pit in his stomach twist. And for the first time, War wasn''t sure if he wanted to fight Azriel anymore. "That is what we call those who let their emotions consume them..." "...!" A voice, seething with barely-contained rage, snapped from behind. The sound was sharp, venomous, and commanding. They turned. Arthur stood there. Blood stained every inch of his once-pristine lab coat, dripping onto the cracked floor in crimson splatters. His mismatched eyes¡ªheterochromatic and burning with fury¡ªwere darker than the void itself as they locked onto Azriel. Azriel, who... smiled. "Ah... it looks like I have to take things into my own hands now, huh?" A crazed, fractured smile stretched across his face¡ªa grin of defiance, mockery, and something far more sinister¡ªall directed squarely at Arthur. "You are not the only one cursed with knowledge, Doctor." Arthur''s footsteps faltered. His body froze mid-step as he processed the words. His glare intensified. "Letting myself get consumed by emotions..." Azriel''s tone dipped, venom lacing every syllable, "that was one of the easiest conditions for a mana contract, right?" The words struck Arthur like a thunderclap. His breath caught. His heart froze. And those eyes. Azriel''s eyes. They were as dark as his own. Chapter 170: Mana Contract [2] Mana Contract.A Mana Contract is a binding agreement made by a mana user, tying a fragment of their essence directly to their mana core. In exchange for fulfilling certain conditions, the user gains a significant boost in power. The mana core, located near the heart, serves as the central source of their energy and is intricately linked to their life force. Any violation of the contract''s terms carries dire consequences, often affecting the user''s mana, health, or even their life. Mana Contracts remain an enigma to the world, their existence deliberately kept secret by the Four Great Kings and the Sovereigns. Apart from these rulers and a handful of apostles or select others, no one should possess knowledge of Mana Contracts¡ªor the method to forge one. Unless¡­ That individual had stumbled upon a certain book in another world and spent a year secretly mastering the art of forming such a contract. The revelation of Mana Contracts to the wider world could change everything. Entire grades within each rank could be rendered meaningless. The binding of one''s essence empowers the mana core, amplifying its capacity. For instance, a user could gain an explosive increase in power by agreeing to severe limitations on their abilities or a steep price. The harsher the restriction, the greater the potential power unlocked. But violating the contract''s terms unleashes devastating repercussions. The mana core may react violently, causing intense pain, debilitating weakness, or, in some cases, partial sealing of the core itself. This leaves the user unable to access their powers, sometimes permanently. A damaged core is a death sentence for most. It erodes the user''s ability to harness mana and, if left untreated, can lead to a slow and excruciating demise. While the strength of the core determines the user''s power, overextending or recklessly exhausting it hastens its decay. Once decayed beyond repair, the user is left as a hollow shell of their former self¡ªor worse, fatally wounded by the core''s implosion. Regardless of the terms, a Mana Contract always demands payment. The price can be high, and the consequences of breaking it are severe: Soul Destruction. Physical Decay. Mental Collapse. It is theorized that the mana core and the soul are intricately connected. The mana core functions as a gateway to a person''s soul. Removing the mana core disrupts the delicate network of mana veins coursing through the body. For awakened or dormant users, this renders the mana veins useless. For intermediates or higher, whose soul veins have formed, the effects are equally catastrophic. When the mana core of a void creature or human is extracted, it often appears radiant at first, its essence intact. Consuming this core gradually dims its light, as if draining its soul essence. Over time, the core becomes dull, lifeless, and ultimately useless. The act of consuming a mana core is believed to involve devouring the very essence of the soul itself¡ªan act that is taboo when it comes to humans. This practice, shrouded in fear and superstition, is forbidden for a reason. The forbidden knowledge of Mana Contracts carries with it both temptation and peril. To forge such a pact, one must be willing to pay the ultimate price¡ªand accept the consequences, no matter how devastating they may be. To form a Mana Contract, one must fulfill only one of the following conditions: Emotional Overload. One must be overwhelmed by an emotion so powerful¡ªgrief, rage, desperation, or another¡ªso consuming that it takes over entirely. Only when their emotional state reaches this extreme can the mana core respond to form the contract. However, be warned: Emotional Overload has a 90% chance of failure. Sacrifice of a Life. One must sacrifice a life¡ªeither their own or another''s¡ªto form the contract. This requires giving up a significant part of themselves, a piece of their very essence. But, like the first, the Sacrifice of a Life also carries a 90% chance of failure. Complete Isolation from Mana. In this case, the individual agrees to sacrifice their mana core entirely. If they survive, they will be left without the ability to use mana for the rest of their lives. But as with the others, Complete Isolation from Mana has a 90% chance of failure. And then there is another. One that only Azriel Crimson is aware of at this very moment in the world¡­ Binding to One of the Ten Gods. In this pact, one agrees to give up everything: their life, body, mind, soul, their very self. They would surrender their name, their personality, their identity¡ªeverything¡ªto one of the Ten Gods who might answer the Mana Contract. Choosing which god answers is not an option. Choosing what happens after is not an option. The price is everything. But even this has its odds¡ª99.99% chance of failure. If anyone were ever to find out about this final option, Azriel knew that the world itself might just end. Not in some grand, dramatic clash¡ªbut in a way that would leave him wishing it had never begun. ***** Arthur''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at Azriel. ''H-how¡­? How does he know about a mana contract!?'' This was knowledge no one¡ªno one¡ªshould possess. The only reason Arthur himself was burdened with such accursed information was because of the Supreme Archon. Mana contracts. The very thought of them made his skin crawl. They were volatile, dangerous¡ªso dangerous that even Arthur wouldn''t dare touch one unless absolutely necessary. A gamble with stakes so high, they almost always ended in disaster. There was no silver lining, no triumph, only a fleeting taste of power before an inevitable descent into ruin. Success or failure didn''t matter; the end result was nearly always the same. Death. Arthur steadied himself, forcing his expression to remain calm. But his composure cracked as he focused on those eyes peeking out from Azriel''s long, disheveled hair. Eyes filled with madness, hatred, and... sorrow. ''He could already attempt to form a mana contract... with the first condition.'' Arthur clenched his fists. Emotional overload. The boy in front of him had already been consumed by his feelings. And it was Arthur''s fault. He exhaled sharply, his thoughts racing. ''First, I need to find the Voidwalker blood... Vincent is injured above, undoubtedly struggling to hold back the void creatures that will be drawn here because of this chaos.'' He cast a brief glance at Subject 431, who stood confused but obediently out of sight. No time to deal with him now. Arthur''s voice was steady as he spoke, his expression carefully neutral. "Despite somehow acquiring knowledge of mana contracts, this changes nothing, Subject 666. Tell me where the blood is, and I will overlook this rebellion of yours. Your punishment will amount to no more than a few years of disciplinary action." A lifeline. Mercy. Far better than the death that awaited otherwise. Arthur allowed himself a moment of consideration. Even if Azriel somehow managed to form a mana contract¡ªdespite the abysmal 10% chance of success with just one condition¡ªit wouldn''t make a difference. The cost would be staggering. The boy would have to gamble everything, sacrificing even his life to fully unlock his potential. And "potential" was a finite thing¡ªlimited by the mana he could absorb from the air and the rank it might grant him. Sure, Azriel was talented, but Arthur didn''t believe for a second that it was the kind of talent capable of elevating him to a grandmaster level by simply breathing in mana. No. There was a gap too wide to cross. Azriel, however, didn''t flinch. His expression remained calm, unshaken, as he met Arthur''s gaze. "The Voidwalker blood?" His voice was unnervingly even. "Sure. Just look over there..." Arthur''s eyes followed Azriel''s finger to the cracked floor, where shards of ice glistened faintly. His jaw tightened. His aura began to seep out, swirling ominously around him as his fury ignited. "You¡­ you fool!" Arthur''s voice rose, trembling with barely contained rage. "Do you have any idea what you''ve done!? You''ll wish for death now, 666!" Azriel''s smile faded as he locked eyes with Arthur, unflinching. "My name is Azriel Crimson. Prince Azriel Crimson, the only son of Joaquin and Aeliana Crimson. Not Subject 666." Arthur froze. His mask of authority cracked, his jaw slack with shock as he stared at Azriel. ''...So he remembers...'' Arthur''s rage simmered, his emotions cooling instantly as logic reasserted itself. "You are 666," he said coldly. "Not Azriel Crimson anymore. But perhaps¡­" Arthur''s lips curled into a smirk. "Perhaps you''re right. That name still holds some value. I wonder just how much the Crimson Clan truly cares for you, 666." Azriel''s amusement only grew. "It''s funny how you think you''re getting out of this alive. The both of you. If I were fighting to survive, things might have been different. I wouldn''t have bothered with you or Project Eden. But now¡­" He stepped forward. "Now, I''m fighting to die. And if I''m going to die, it will be a death worth dying for. One so satisfying that Death itself will knock on my door and beg to take me." Arthur and War both narrowed their eyes, their gazes locked on the madman before them. "What gives you such confidence? Do you understand what you''re gambling? Forming a mana contract with just one condition has a 10% chance of success. If you''re insane enough to attempt all conditions, that chance drops to a mere 0.1%. Do you honestly believe that such an impossible feat would let a mere intermediate like you rival a grandmaster?" It was absurd. No one to his knowledge had ever succeeded with a mana contract, let alone on such a scale. But Azriel''s response was a smile. A smile so unnerving, it made Arthur''s heart skip a beat. "You''re wrong, Doctor. There''s another condition. One that drops the chance even further¡ªto 0.00001%. But in return, it makes everything else¡­ irrelevant. A one-way ticket. If it succeeds, nothing else matters." Arthur''s composure wavered. "What are you talking about?" he snapped. "Stop spouting nonsense!" Azriel''s grin widened, his voice dark and mocking. "I''m a gambler, doctor. Always have been. I love gambling my life, my plans, my everything. And right now, I''m gambling on the fourth condition." This was lunacy¡ªpure lunacy. And yet Azriel continued, undeterred. "It got me thinking. If this world¡ªthis life¡ªis real, as I''ve come to accept, then something brought me here. Something powerful enough to pull strings across worlds. To manipulate fate itself. So I asked myself... what could possibly be strong enough to do that?" Read the latest on M-V-L "And only one answer comes to mind..." His crimson eyes bore into Arthur''s soul. "Gods." Arthur''s blood ran cold. "...What?" Azriel didn''t stop. He stepped closer. "The gods, doctor. They''re the only ones capable of pulling off something of this scale. Do you think mortals can rip people from their worlds and throw them into this madness? No. Only gods have that power. And I''m betting that one of them is watching me now. That one of them is... interested in me." Azriel''s tone grew colder. "And if they''re not? Then I die here. Simple as that. But I''m gambling, doctor. Gambling on the idea that one of those very gods is interested in me." "...." "I wonder which one will answer." "...." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur could have stopped him. He could have ended it all in seconds, snuffed out the madness before it took shape, and been done with it. But he didn''t. Something in him¡ªcuriosity, or perhaps arrogance¡ªstayed his hand. Arthur was a seeker of knowledge, and listening to Azriel''s words, no matter how unhinged, compelled him to hold back. It was in his nature to observe, to analyze, to understand. And perhaps that was his greatest mistake. Because now... It was already too late. Too late when Azriel Crimson brought his right hand forward. His expression devoid of fear, of doubt. His right hand, trembling with red lightning, began to glow. Slowly, the lightning twisted and coiled, forming into the shape of a claw. Then, without hesitation, Azriel plunged it into his own beating heart. Chapter 171: Nightmare "Huh?"Azriel blinked, suddenly finding himself standing a few meters away from... his own body. In front of him lay his original self slumped on the ground¡ªhis heart lying motionless on the floor. He was... Dead. "...Annoying." "...!" Azriel''s eyes widened as he turned to his side¡ªand saw himself. His older self. The self that had dragged him into this nightmare. The self that had killed his family. "You...!" Rage erupted within him, setting his very being ablaze. His fists clenched, his breaths sharp and shallow. There were too many emotions, too many conflicting feelings aimed at his other self. The older Azriel merely glanced at him, uninterested, before shifting his gaze back to the scene before them. Azriel gritted his teeth, forcing himself to calm down, and turned to look at the scene as well. "What is this? What''s happening...?" Originally, even Azriel had been shocked. The knowledge of how to form mana contracts, especially with the conditions, was terrifying. He had never learned something so reckless, so dangerous. He''d never even considered it¡ªat least, that''s what he thought. His older self let out a sigh, dripping with disappointment. "He failed the mana contract." Azriel froze. His breath hitched, and his thoughts ground to a halt as the words sunk in. ''He failed?'' ''He failed the mana contract?'' No. If he had ripped his own heart out, failing the fourth condition could mean only one thing. Death. Just death. No god descending. No miracle. Then, his older self spoke a single word¡ªa word that made Azriel''s blood freeze in his veins. "[Redo]" It felt like the world caved in. The mana in the air stopped. Time itself shuddered. Azriel didn''t blink. He couldn''t blink. And yet, it felt as though he had. He didn''t understand what had happened. His mind refused to process it. It was as if his brain had rejected the moment entirely, deeming it incomprehensible. The scene before him shifted, resetting like a cruel, otherworldly play. His original self stood upright once again, facing Arthur. Then, as if nothing had happened, the original Azriel spoke once more, his eyes burning with unrelenting hatred. "And if they''re not? Then I die here. Simple as that. But I''m gambling, doctor. Gambling on the idea that one of those very gods is interested in me." . . . . . . Azriel¡ªhis original self¡ªgave a chilling smile. . . . . . . "I wonder which one will answer." . . . . . . And without a moment''s hesitation, he plunged his hand into his own beating heart once more. ***** Azriel watched. Watched as his original self once again lay on the ground... dead. His older self grumbled. "A failure. Again." Azriel opened his mouth to say something, anything. But... He found himself unable to know what to say. Just... what is [Redo]? What exactly is his [Unique Skill] capable of? Aren''t they inside a memory? What... just what is all of this? How is it possible for him to die in a memory? How is it possible to use [Redo] on his original self? His original self, who does not possess even the blessing of the God of Death. What... was all of this? His older self spoke once more. "[Redo]" The scene changed once again to how it was before. His original self was alive again. And the scene repeated itself. Exactly as it was supposed to. He plunged his hand into his own beating heart. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . . . . . He died. . . . . . He failed the mana contract. . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . He plunged his hand into his own beating heart once more. . . . . . He died. . . . . . He failed the mana contract. . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . He died. . . . . . He failed the mana contract. . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . He failed the mana contract. . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . . . . . . "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" ***** A nightmare. Azriel saw a nightmare... a nightmare that wouldn''t end. Over and over again, the nightmare repeated. And before Azriel knew it, he had lost count. He died. He died over one hundred thousand times. And yet his other self did not stop. He kept repeating it over and over. Azriel watched. He watched, and the word [Redo] burned into his mind. He watched as he died. He watched as he ripped his heart out. He watched as he failed the mana contract. Azriel''s eyes became dull. His emotions turned numb. He felt hollow as he watched it all unfold. "[Redo]" ''I wonder if there is an end.'' "[Redo]" ''Is this what hell is supposed to feel like?'' "[Redo]" ''Will this continue forever?'' "[Redo]" Perhaps it would. Eventually, those dull eyes turned to his other self. His other self... he mirrored Azriel''s expression. "[Redo]" His voice was hollow. "[Redo]" He was the same. ''I wonder what his dream is...'' Was it the same as Azriel''s? Was he as curious as Azriel to know how all of this would end? Perhaps it wasn''t. Then, when his other self was about to speak the words... He froze. His eyes widened, and Azriel furrowed his brows ever so slightly, following his gaze. Azriel mirrored his expression once again. A change happened. His original self lay on the ground, dead. His heart was next to him. A pool of blood spread around him. But... That blood slowly started to seep back into him. The heart began to rise into the air before... It went back into his body. The scars on his face started to disappear. His hair became even longer. The color black turned into something even deeper than black. His entire body started to heal. The wounds closed. And the two felt it. Their left arms started to burn. The mark burned. Arthur and War froze. Arthur''s eyes went wide as well. The mana in the air stopped moving. It froze. And then, it all rushed toward his original self like a storm. Then... He opened his eyes. And everyone saw... The God of Death. And the entire world stopped. Chapter 172: God of Death It felt like the entire world stopped.The ground. The entire facility. Everything ceased moving. Time stopped. Everything outside the underground colosseum froze. And everyone held their breath. Azriel¡ªthe original Azriel¡ªopened his eyes. But in place of those eyes, where his eyes should have been, there was only darkness. No eyeballs¡ªjust pitch-black voids. He... no, it. It stood up. Miraculously, the entire gown it wore returned to its original state, spotless, without a single speck of dust. Its hair floated in the air, unaffected by gravity, revealing its face to everyone¡ªthe face of Azriel Crimson. But it was no longer Azriel Crimson in that body. No. That madman... the moment he had stopped caring about survival, when he only cared about winning, he had stopped caring about his own life, knowing it was futile. He gladly gave it all away. The fourth condition was finally met. After more than one hundred thousand deaths... The fourth condition was met, and a god answered. It was the God of Death. And everyone shuddered. They shuddered at its presence¡ªsomething they could not comprehend. It had a presence so powerful it defied description, yet, at the same time, it was not. It was as if the God of Death was there... but not. It was as if it existed... but it did not. It was as if it was alive... yet it was not. Everyone fell to their knees. Be it Azriel, the other Azriel, Arthur, or War... They all fell. They all kneeled. They all bent. Azriel looked at it. Was this how it felt to be in the presence of a god? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His heart bled. Despair coiled around his heart like a chain, squeezing every shred of hope until it crumbled into nothingness. It was the weight of countless lifetimes, each ending in ways he could not comprehend. Yet... Hope wrapped around his heart like a warm embrace, nurturing every part of him until it bloomed with possibility. It was the light of countless futures, each filled with promise. Sorrow cascaded through him like a flood, drowning every fleeting thought of resistance. It wasn''t just his sorrow¡ªit was the sorrow of millions, an ocean of grief in which he was only a single, drowning drop. Yet... Happiness flowed through him like a clear stream, washing away every doubt. It wasn''t just his happiness¡ªit was the happiness of many, an ocean of joy in which he was a single, rising wave. Agony burned through his veins, sharp and searing, as if his very essence was being torn apart. It wasn''t pain of the body, but something far deeper¡ªpain rooted in existence itself. Yet... Contentment spread through his veins, smooth and calming, as if his very essence was being healed. It wasn''t a feeling of physical relief but something deeper, a peace rooted in the soul itself. And then there was pain¡ªsimple, primal, all-encompassing. Pain without a source. Pain without an end. Yet... There was ease¡ªpure, gentle, all-encompassing. It was ease without effort, ease without end. And then it spoke. It spoke in a voice that was Azriel''s... but not. It was more. It was absolute, definitive, and irrevocable. "Why... why is this child''s soul from the Ynoth Era? How can such a thing... oh, how pitiful." "...." "Very well. For the price you paid for forming a mana contract with me, I d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h????????"--" "!!" Everyone clutched their heads at the words, feeling like their brains were about to explode. Screams of pain escaped them involuntarily. "--Will remove the one you call the doctor." Those eyes then met Arthur''s. And Arthur''s entire body was soaked with sweat, dripping down onto the floor. His teeth chattered. His body trembled. Tears streamed down his face. His mouth opened and closed, yet no words or sound escaped. And then... Arthur slumped to the ground. And died. Just like that... A grandmaster died. War collapsed, unconscious. "I d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? will deem this entire facility destroyed." "I d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? will eliminate everyone inside this facility responsible for the project known as New Eden." "I d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? will strip from every being who knew the name Heptarch Iryndra their memories of this child¡ªunless they are already Level 7 or above. For them, this vow will be null." "These vows will be fulfilled within the next 24 hours. Should I fail to uphold them... I will cease to exist." "..." Silence followed. It was a silence so profound that it seemed to consume all sound, all thought, and even the passage of time itself. Everyone remained motionless, their eyes fixed on the entity before them. Then... it closed its eyes. Azriel''s original body crumpled to the ground, lifeless yet whole. But nothing had ended. Something else appeared, drawing their attention skyward. Azriel and his counterpart felt their hearts stop. Suspended in the air, a silhouette emerged. A figure¡ªgraceful, undefined, and overwhelmingly immense. It was feminine yet formless, as though her essence rejected definition. Azriel could not tell where her body began or ended. Perhaps she had no body at all. She seemed to be constructed of pure darkness¡ªa nebulous void given form. Her features danced on the edge of recognition, almost human but not. Her shape flickered between the familiar and the alien, both comforting and horrifying. She was everything at once: beautiful and grotesque, divine and profane. She was the most beautiful thing Azriel had ever seen. She was the most terrifying thing he had ever seen. She was¡­ Divine. Holy. Unknown. End. She was¡­ Death. Azriel''s mind splintered. He forgot why he was here, forgot what he wanted to do or say. His thoughts dissolved into nothingness, consumed by the enormity of her presence. And then she was there¡ªdirectly before him. The goddess of death looked down at Azriel, her gaze penetrating not just his body but the very fabric of his being. Her voice was a whisper, yet it resounded like the final note of a dying world. It was the sound of a clock''s last tick, of the stillness after a war''s end. "Why¡­ are you my child?" Chapter 173: Son of Death For a second, Azriel felt his heart stop.He couldn''t breathe. Couldn''t move. Couldn''t blink. The God of Death stood before him. And Azriel was terrified. Wasn''t this supposed to be a memory? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite being the God of Death, she was just a fragment of the past¡ªwasn''t she? A memory couldn''t be real. It wasn''t as though she was truly here, standing before him. Right? Then why was she looking at him? Why was she so vivid, so real? Azriel''s thoughts raced, and then, like a key unlocking a door, something horrifying clicked in his mind. It was a theory so dreadful it made his entire being recoil. Yet, it made perfect sense. How was he seeing this moment? He should have been unconscious. He should have no memory of this. Just like he had no memories of his family''s deaths¡ªhow could he remember what he had never witnessed? The answer was simple. Horrifying. Heartbreaking. He wasn''t alone in these memories. Because they weren''t his memories at all. Not yet, at least. The God of Death shifted her gaze from Azriel to the future version of himself¡ªthe one who stood trembling, eyes wide with fear. "How sad..." her voice echoed, soft yet resonant, like the final breath of a dying star. Azriel stared, disbelieving. His future self¡ªthe despicable bastard responsible for all of this¡ªwas terrified. He had never thought he''d see that man, that version of himself, so afraid. The God of Death tilted her head slightly¡ªor so it seemed. Azriel couldn''t quite understand what he was seeing. It was like she was right in front of him, yet impossibly far away. And then, without another word, she turned. In the next instant, she was by his past self''s body, which now hovered in the air. She spoke. Her voice, filled with a strange tenderness, sadness, and an almost painful familiarity: "For the price of your life, you formed a mana contract with me. Your life... How lonely it must have been, child from Ynoth." A hand¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªformed from the nebulous void of her being. It reached out, caressing his past self''s chest. So gently. As if even the slightest pressure might shatter him. "To lose everything you once knew, without understanding. How pitiful... Oh, you are the child who stole from t????????????i??????????m??????????????e??????????????.?????????????????d????????????????e???????????????t?????????????????h???????????????.????????????... How vile." Her words resonated through him, each syllable like a chime reverberating in his soul. "How many times have you been unable to come to me? Oh... I finally understand." Her voice softened, yet it filled Azriel''s ears with unbearable weight, as if his very essence might unravel. "How unfair. This world has been so unfair to you. Perhaps this time it can change. Will you change? If I make you mine... perhaps we both will change. In this world, where we have been abandoned by all, I will be your family. So don''t be angry again. Not like me." And then, she touched his left arm. The moment her form brushed against it, the mark of the God of Death burned into his skin. Azriel felt his heart break. It hurt. It hurt more than anything he had ever known. Tears streamed down his face, unbidden, and he didn''t even know why. The world around him began to shatter. The memory fractured, breaking apart like glass, revealing the infinite void. It was ending. In those final moments, Azriel looked at her. The God of Death. Her voice, soft as the sigh of distant tides and unhurried as the turning of the seasons, whispered one last time: "Do not condemn, criticize, or judge. Do not hate, resent, or detest... You are not alone anymore. This time, try to find another way¡ªto be happy. Try to live. And... I will be waiting for you, at the end. My son." Everything went dark. ...The nightmare was over. ***** It was dark. As always, it was dark, and Azriel felt a growing irritation. How many times had he witnessed this same, familiar darkness? Just the word itself¡ªdark¡ªit was beginning to annoy him. But something was different about this familiar void. Ahead of him, in the distance, was a small, white light. Azriel squinted and began walking toward it. He walked, but no matter how long he moved, it seemed the light never grew any larger. It was as if he was never getting closer. Still, he walked. Despite it never approaching, Azriel kept going. And then he began to run. He ran¡ªfaster, desperate to reach that elusive light, though it felt as though it was moving away from him. Soon, it felt as though he was running through mud, his legs heavy, as if they were made of lead. But still, he kept pushing himself forward. How long had he been running? A minute? A day? A week? Azriel couldn''t say. He didn''t even know why he was running anymore. Why was he so desperate to reach the light? What was the point? Why was he running? He didn''t know. The uncertainty, like the darkness itself, was starting to gnaw at him. Why could he never understand what was happening? Why couldn''t he know? Why couldn''t he grasp the reason behind any of this? Yet still, Azriel ran. And he didn''t know how long he had been running; he just wanted to get there. He simply knew, for some reason, that he had to get there. And eventually, the light began to grow brighter. Closer. Azriel ran faster, each step propelling him forward with increasing speed. And then, he reached it. Azriel stopped. He stood still, his chest rising and falling rapidly, and stared down at the small, bright white mana core resting on the dark ground before him. Its surface was smooth, its light almost serene. "Peaceful." A voice drifted to him, and Azriel turned, his gaze landing on himself¡ªhis future self. He watched the mana core as well. Was that his own mana core? And then... the darkness stirred. Suddenly, the scene changed. The world around Azriel shifted, and he found himself staring up at a vast, open white sky. In the distance, a single sun shone¡ªso bright, so white, that it almost felt soothing on his skin. A breeze kissed his face, its howling wind making his hair flutter. Azriel looked around. His eyes widened as he realized where he was. They were atop a snow-covered mountain, a place untouched, silent, and still. The air was crisp, biting with a cold that sharpened the senses. But it was a clean, pure cold¡ªa cold that filled his lungs with clarity. The snow beneath them was soft and unbroken, stretching endlessly in every direction. Azriel didn''t dare to find and look over the edge of the mountain. Something in him refused to gaze down. For some reason, the thought terrified him. "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Azriel turned his head and saw his future self, slumped against a boulder blanketed in snow. Both of them wore the same military uniform that Solomon had given him back in Europe. A small, peaceful smile played on his future self''s lips as he gazed up at the bright sun. Azriel walked toward him, each step sinking into the snow with a satisfying crunch. When he reached him, Azriel sat down on the thick snow beside his future self. It was just them, together. Two versions of the same person, alone, in whatever this place was. At least... it wasn''t a memory. At least, Azriel hoped that it wasn''t. His future self turned toward him, his smile widening. Azriel could feel something¡ªsomething that felt different. Calmer. At peace? He didn''t understand why. It annoyed him. Azriel spoke, his voice neutral. "What is all of this? What was all of that? Why did you do this?" His future self had told him that a trip down memory lane would do them both good. Because of that, Azriel had learned what happened in those two missing years. He had learned the truth about how his family died. He had even met the God of Death. But why? Why would his future self put him through all of this? Why had he allowed him to see everything¡ªeverything that had been taken from him? His future self gazed at him with a gentleness that stirred something dark inside Azriel. Why? Why did he look at him like that? It was irritating. Azriel clenched his fist, frustration bubbling up inside him. Why would he? Why would the man who had dragged Azriel through hell look at him with such kindness, such gentleness, as if he had done nothing wrong? Why...? It was annoying. Frustratingly, infuriatingly annoying. Everything was annoying. The world was annoying. This place was annoying. The God of Death was annoying. Then, his future self spoke again. "Do you hate me?" Azriel met his gaze without hesitation. "I do." "Do you want to kill me?" "Of course." His future self smiled wider. "Unfortunately, you can''t." Azriel frowned. "Why?" The smile on his future self''s face deepened. "Because I''m already dead." Chapter 174: Circus of Lies [1] Azriel stared at his future self and bit his lip."What do you mean by that?" His future self shrugged, the motion casual, almost dismissive. "It''s exactly as I said... I''m already dead. Ever since you saw me at that void dungeon... I was gone." Azriel froze, his gaze locked on the man in front of him. "How...?" How was this possible? If his future self was dead, then how was he standing here? If Azriel was supposed to die, how could he be talking to himself? "[Redo]," his future self said suddenly, interrupting Azriel''s spiraling thoughts. Azriel frowned. "[Redo]?" Then, his eyes widened as a realization dawned. His future self continued, a calm, almost detached tone in his voice. "[Redo]... It''s far more complex than you can imagine. A unique skill that doesn''t require mana at all. But the cost..." He paused, letting the silence stretch. "The cost is our life. It''s absurd, isn''t it? A skill so powerful, so terrifying, yet... so beautiful." Azriel hesitated. Then, carefully, he asked, "Didn''t you use [Redo] on us... on our past self in the underground coliseum?" His future self scoffed, shaking his head. "You think that was [Redo]? Ha! That was nothing more than a cheap imitation¡ªa skill I created myself. It only works on us and relies on five different mana contracts and rune structures. It''s a mere shadow compared to the real [Redo]. Sure, they might share the same name, but they''re worlds apart." Azriel''s face paled as the implications set in. There were two versions of [Redo]? And... he had created one of them? A skill. A [unique skill] and a [skill] were fundamentally different. [Unique skills] were something every human was born with. Yet most people couldn''t use them without being awakened because of their immense mana cost. [Skills], however, were entirely different. They weren''t innate. They could only be obtained in two ways. The first was by killing a being with a mana core. Even then, there was only a 5% chance of gaining a [skill]. And whether that skill was useful or utterly worthless was entirely up to chance. The second way was by finding a [skill book], which could only be discovered in the void realm. But [skill books] were so rare that killing someone for a 5% chance at a [skill] was statistically more likely. Yet here was his future self, casually stating that he had created a [skill]. And not just any skill¡ªa skill that could somehow alter time and potentially bring himself back to life. Azriel couldn''t comprehend it. The mana cost alone should have been unimaginable. And then there were the five mana contracts and rune structures... His future self was essentially saying that he had used a skill he created to rewrite their existence, making his past self redo a mana contract over a hundred thousand times... And he had done it with ease. Azriel felt his head spinning, his thoughts a chaotic mess. It was impossible. And yet... His future self kept speaking, his gaze fixed on the blinding white sun above. "But I won''t lie," he said with a faint smile. "That skill I created? It''s heavily inspired by our unique skill, [Redo]." "Huh?" Azriel blinked, stunned. "[Redo]... it''s essentially me dying. In return, I can project myself back in time¡ªto specific moments. Not physically, of course. Most of the time, we send our consciousness into our past self to influence decisions or events. That''s how we''ve always managed to avoid certain death. By changing the past... we destroy the future." Azriel''s breath hitched. Destroying the future? His future self''s voice softened, almost resigned. "Do you know how maddening it is to walk a path with no end? A path that loops endlessly because we made it that way? We kept using [Redo], thinking we could escape death¡ªours or someone else''s. But no matter how many times we changed the past, someone always died. Most of the time, it was us. Sometimes, it was someone else. And each time, [Redo] erased that timeline, creating another... one where we tried to fix everything." He turned to Azriel, and in that moment, Azriel felt like he was staring at a ghost. Those eyes... They were his own. Yet they were so dull. Devoid of life. "I don''t know how many times we''ve used [Redo]. How many timelines have been erased. How many times we''ve died¡ªor how many times someone else has. But eventually... something changed. We began to think that maybe the problem wasn''t this world... maybe the problem was us." Azriel''s future self paused, his voice low and bitter. "Do you know what the version of us who used [Redo] before me tried to do? To escape this endless loop, he decided I should die. He wanted me to use [Redo]. But I didn''t comply." Azriel''s heart pounded as the words settled. "And so," his future self continued, his voice colder now, "he influenced certain events... leading to the deaths of Jasmine and Nol." . . . . "What did you just say...?" Azriel stared at him in disbelief, his eyes trembling as the words sank in. He¡­ Azriel¡­ killed Nol and Jasmine? His own sister? Even if it was another version of him, it didn''t change the fact¡ªit was still him. How could he ever do something so horrifying? His future self let out a dark chuckle, his expression twisted with something between bitterness and amusement. "Crazy, isn''t it? Makes you wonder what the hell he went through to become that mad. Seriously, that version of us was a true mad prince. And it makes me wonder what the one before him did to push him to that point. What he endured... what he sacrificed." He paused, his gaze distant, as if watching scenes only he could see. Then, with a sardonic laugh, he added, "Anyway, it didn''t take long after that for me to die. When I did, [Redo] triggered, just like it always does. And I¡­ I followed the plan. Because honestly? It made sense. If we were the problem, why not change ourselves? Why not rewrite the past entirely? And that¡­ that''s how you were created." "...!" Azriel''s breath hitched. "¡­What?" "Ronald, Jeanne, and Lia Karumi were never supposed to die." "...." "How we came into this world, even I''m not entirely sure. What I do know is that no matter what we tried, the book always found us¡ªalways brought us back to this world. So, we thought, what if we changed a few things before it began? What if we killed them¡­ our family..? I guess I was the only one mad enough to do it." His voice dropped to a murmur, almost contemplative. "Or maybe I wasn''t. Maybe the others have done far worse. Maybe that''s why we''re standing here now. Two of us. Two mistakes born from countless failures." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel could barely breathe. His world felt like it was crumbling, every word shaking the foundation of everything he believed in. "I killed them," his future self said bluntly, scooping a handful of snow from the ground. He clenched it in his fist, the white powder melting into water that dripped between his fingers. "Because I wanted to see¡­ how much would change. And it did. Creating this twisted timeline, this mess of a reality. But maybe... just maybe, you''ll do better than all of us. You, with your different past. Your different starting point. Going to the Void Realm instead of being saved by Dad during the Void rifts attack." He sighed, a long, tired exhalation. "Though, technically, I shouldn''t have been able to influence so many events. [Redo] isn''t supposed to work that way. But I did it anyway. Using [Redo] over and over to force the perfect ending. Dozens of mana contracts, hundreds of runes¡­ The cost?" He smirked bitterly. "I didn''t care." Azriel''s felt weak as he listened. His life¡ªeverything¡ªwas it all a lie? Every choice he made, every triumph and failure¡­ had it all been manipulated from the start? His family¡­ they were never supposed to die. Yet they did. All because of him. Because he thought it might bring about a greater change. Azriel gritted his teeth, his hands clenching into trembling fists as he forced himself to suppress the emotions threatening to consume him. "What¡­ what did it cost?" His future self turned to him, his expression hollow, devoid of life. "Getting my soul destroyed in the most excruciating way possible." For a moment, Azriel felt nothing but cold. "Good," he spat. "I hope you suffer a long, long time before you become nothing." His future self merely smiled at Azriel''s words. But that smile... it was crooked, twisted in a way that made Azriel''s skin crawl. "The memory you saw of your family dying... that was just a little theatre I created. None of it was real. All fake. The real memory... Oh, it was so much worse." "Father, always turning his back, always staying ignorant... well, I twisted that back all the way before I took his head. Mother, with her vile tongue, always acting like a saint¡ªoh, how satisfying it was to rip that tongue out. And her screams? They were music to my ears." "And Lia¡­ sweet, poor Lia, who stayed blind and ignorant through all the suffering we endured¡ªI made sure she wasn''t blind this time. I made her watch it all. Every. Last. Moment. And then, when I was done, I took her head too." . . . . ''Huh...'' . . . . He sighed as though recounting a tiring chore. "Ah, so many minds I had to manipulate that day. Exhausting work for little old me¡ªwho''s already dead, by the way." "...." "I was scared that if I showed you the real memory, it''d break you in a way I didn''t want. You probably would''ve killed yourself at the first opportunity, triggering [Redo]. So, I gave you a... mellowed-down version. My acting back then¡ªconsidering it''d been a while¡ªwasn''t bad, was it?" Chapter 175: Circus of Lies [2] For a moment, Azriel''s mind went blank.No thoughts. No sound. Nothing. And then¡­ "You bastard!" Azriel lunged at his future self, toppling him into the snow. The freezing cold engulfed them as Azriel pinned him down. He glared into the face of the man who smiled like a madman, that crooked grin still mocking him. Azriel''s fist curled tightly as he raised it high¡ªready to strike. But then¡­ he froze. "Agh..!" His fist stopped, trembling, just inches from the bastard''s face. "Huh?" His future self blinked, genuinely confused, as Azriel gritted his teeth. Snow clung to their bodies, but Azriel''s fist hovered in place, shaking with restrained fury. Then, with a frustrated growl, Azriel drove his fist into the snow beside him. "Dammit!" he shouted. A guttural scream of frustration ripped from Azriel''s throat. As if to soothe his anguish, the first delicate flakes of snow began to fall, descending from the heavens. "This is what you''ve been trying all along, isn''t it!? To make me go crazy!" Azriel''s glare burned with fury as his voice rose. "You don''t care about me surviving¡ªor anyone else for that matter! You just wanted to create me. Someone who hates everything. Someone who burns the entire world and everyone in it!" His future self''s grin faltered. The air between them turned frigid, colder than the snow beneath them. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How did you figure it out?" he asked. A blank expression settled on the face of his future self as he stared at Azriel, his eyes betraying only confusion... frustration... annoyance. What had given it away? He couldn''t understand. Everything was supposed to be perfect. Azriel''s hands clenched into fists, so tight that blood seeped from his palms, staining the pure white snow. Slowly, he raised his head and met his future self''s dull, lifeless eyes. And seeing those very dull eyes... Azriel finally came to know. To finally understand. . . . "It''s like you said from the beginning," Azriel said, his voice just as cold. . . . "I am you." . . . "...!" His future self''s eyes widened. "No matter how much you change my past," Azriel continued. "I''m still you. That doesn''t change. And it doesn''t matter." Azriel leaned closer. "I will never allow myself to become like you. Someone who destroys everyone and everything¡­ just because I''m angry." "What¡­?" Azriel''s future self scowled at him, his expression darkening at the words. "Why not? Why not, after seeing how the worlds have treated you? How much you suffered in Neo Genesis, or how much you suffered as Leo Karumi? You keep suffering, and suffering¡ªit''s almost like that''s your fate! Our fate!" His voice rose, shaking with anger. "Why not just let others suffer for a change? Why do you always have to be the one who cares!?" For the first time, Azriel saw something different in the man''s face¡ªgenuine frustration. His future self glared at him. "You really think you''ll lead a peaceful life?" he spat. "We''re meant to be alone. Our fate is to suffer and to be alone. So why not just spare yourself all of that?" Azriel stared at him, silent. Those crimson eyes¡ªthey were so similar to his own, yet so different. Instead of being dull like his future self''s, they were clear. So, so clear. Azriel stood up, stepping to the side. He dusted the snow off his clothes. "You were the one who interfered with the system, weren''t you? Well, I don''t even know if anything coming out of your mouth is true or not anymore, but it must be. Thanks for taking away all my rewards." He grumbled lightly, taking a few steps back. His future self struggled to his feet, glaring at him with pure annoyance. "What''s with that look?" his future self sneered. "Have I finally succeeded in making you a madman? Why else would you look like that after I just told you I tortured our family to death? After finding out your entire life was almost entirely a lie?" Azriel didn''t respond. Instead, he leaned against a snow-covered boulder, looking up at the white sun, releasing a soft sigh. "At least I know the truth now. The truth to so many questions. Sure, there are still a lot I don''t have answers to, but¡­ at least I''m aware." His future self narrowed his eyes, taking a step forward as if to retort. But before he could speak, he faltered. His knees buckled, and he collapsed, coughing violently. "Ah, fuck¡­" Azriel blinked, watching the scene unfold. "Looks like you''re reaching your limit." "Fucking¡­ prolonged it as long as I could¡­" his future self rasped, blood dripping from his lips as he clutched his chest. "But it''s finally time¡­" He coughed again, the sound wet and harsh, before rolling over onto his back. His head hit the boulder with a dull thud, and he let out a shaky sigh. "You told me not to break. I didn''t. You told me to live. I did. But I''m sorry¡ªI won''t go mad. I won''t hate like you did, like everyone before us did." His future self''s eyes flicked to him, filled with a hateful glare as Azriel continued. "You made me realize a lot of things¡ªthings I wouldn''t have understood if I hadn''t met you. So¡­ thank you, Azriel." The man''s hateful glare deepened at hearing his name. "All that planning," his future self growled, his voice hoarse. "All of it¡­ wasted. No matter. Eventually, you''ll die. Or suffer. And when you do¡­ you''ll trigger [Redo]. And when that happens, you''ll finally realize¡­" But Azriel shook his head, cutting him off. "I won''t. I promise you¡ªI won''t become like you. I won''t lose myself to madness like you did. You all created me so I''d take different actions, think differently, right? Then that''s what will happen. I''ll make sure of it." He stepped closer. "I won''t follow the same path you all did." His future self grumbled something unintelligible, coughing harder. Blood coated his trembling hands, and a dark, humorless laugh escaped his lips. "Ah," he whispered. "Looks... like I''ve finally¡­ reached the end of my path." He closed his eyes, and the crimson-stained snow around him began to freeze over. The wind began to howl. A blizzard was forming. The snow deepened with every passing moment, blanketing everything in white. Both of them stood there, slowly being swallowed by the storm. Neither moved. Neither cared. Azriel looked at the man before him. His breaths grew shallow¡ªeach one more labored than the last. He was already dead. And yet¡­ it seemed as though this time, he was truly dying. "I want to hate you," Azriel began. "To resent you. To kill you. But there''s no point. If I did, I''d only be doing what all of you wanted." His crimson eyes narrowed, the words pouring out like a confession. "The difference between the two of us is that when I lost my family the first time, I was powerless to change anything. You weren''t. You let your powers control you. And because of that¡­ you¡ªno, we¡ªcreated a circus. A circus of lies." A hollow laugh escaped his lips, but there was no humor in it. It was a cruel joke¡ªone where the only one who truly suffered was himself. Oh, how they lied to everyone. Yet the one Azriel had lied to the most¡­ was himself. He didn''t know if his future self could still hear him. Maybe he could. Drip¡­ drip¡­ Tears slid down Azriel''s face. The icy wind froze them almost instantly, but they kept falling. The blizzard grew fiercer, its howl drowning out everything. The sun, pale and distant, vanished behind the storm. It was just the two of them now. And yet¡­ Azriel felt no cold. "I''m sorry you had to go through all of that¡­" A single tear escaped his future self''s eye, matching Azriel''s. It trailed down his frozen cheek before vanishing into the snow. Azriel turned away. The storm raged, the freezing winds whipping around him, covering the body of his future self until it was nothing more than a faint silhouette in the endless white. Azriel walked forward, his steps steady, his voice a whisper lost to the storm. "I''ll reach the end this time¡­ without dying. For all of us." And the blizzard continued to howl, its breath so cold, swallowing the world in its endless fold. Turning all into a sea of white, as if to end both day and night. [End of volume one: Circus of Lies.] ***** And with that, after 175 chapters, we have finally reached the end of Volume 1! Oh, indeed, what a circus it was, wasn''t it? Anyway, I''m curious¡ªhow was your experience reading Volume 1? Did it satisfy you, or did it fall short? Personally, I think I could have done better with some chapters, while others were my best efforts. Well, I''m a newbie writer, after all, and I strive to improve each day, writing despite my busy schedule. Let me know how you felt about Volume 1 in a review! And perhaps¡­ gift me a castl¡ª ahem, never mind. So yeah, there will be no break tomorrow as we dive into Volume 2. It has been quite a journey to reach the end of Volume 1, but we''re far from finished! We''ve barely scratched the surface, in fact. So don''t die on me now, alright? Chapter 176 Achievement It was a bright, sunny day.By now, everyone had heard of the terrorist attack by Neo Genesis at CASC. This led to rumors circulating that the academy had stopped them. But, ironically, there were also rumors claiming that it was the Prince of the Crimson Clan, Azriel Crimson, who was responsible for the failure of the attack. Some even whispered that Azriel had been responsible for the death of one of their seven leaders. Naturally, as the king of rumors, most people didn''t believe what was being said. Until... the Crimson Clan themselves officially announced it as an achievement¡ªthe entire Neo Genesis attack had been stopped by Azriel Crimson. Not a speck of credit went to the academy. And strangely enough, the academy remained silent. They didn''t respond, which only fueled the chaos across Asia. The Crimson Prince had gained a single achievement, but that achievement was enough to rival the accomplishments of the other princes and princesses with ease. Some even began to speculate that Azriel Crimson was planning to challenge Jasmine Crimson for the throne of the Crimson Clan. A great deal of speculation swirled, especially about the children of the four great clans. One of those very great children was currently standing in an open field. A field that was surrounded by dirt¡ªno trace of nature remained. The ground was filled with craters, as if the very essence of nature had been wiped away. Celestina panted heavily, her legs trembling beneath her. Sweat trickled down her luminous skin, glistening under the harsh sun. She wore sleek black leggings that clung to her form, accentuating her toned legs, and a matching sports bra that revealed a frame seemingly sculpted by the gods themselves. The dark fabric was damp with sweat, and it contrasted sharply with her alluring, frost-kissed hair. In her hands, she gripped her sword tightly, eyes narrowed as she focused on Thomas, who stood before her. His calm demeanor only made her gaze harden. His gaze met hers, but he showed no signs of exhaustion. Thomas was dressed in a simple black jogging set and a dark green hoodie, an extreme contrast to his usual attire. He furrowed his brows in concern, seeing the exhaustion in her body. "Your Highness, perhaps we should take a break? You''ve pushed yourself hard these past few days." Celestina merely raised her sword higher, her voice cutting through the air like steel. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not until I touch you." Despite the trembling in her body, her words were resolute. There was only one thing she wanted: to graze Thomas. That was the task he had given her, and she was determined to complete it¡ªno matter the cost. Even though... she didn''t quite know how. Thomas was a grandmaster, someone close to being a demi-god. How was she, a mere mortal, supposed to lay a finger on someone who could, in the blink of an eye, kill thousands? But Thomas wasn''t exerting the full force of a grandmaster. Naturally, he was holding back just enough to give Celestina a chance. But even that didn''t make it easy. Celestina wasn''t one to give up. Definitely not. Because right now, there was one thing she desperately wanted: To grow stronger. How foolish it would be to even entertain thoughts of revenge¡ªrevenge so absurd that it would make others think her mad¡ªif she didn''t even have the strength to make anyone bend to her will. She was considered the weakest of the children of the four great clans¡ªon par with Caleus... Caleus! The thought infuriated her. How could she be compared to that Nebula bastard? Yet, how could she blame anyone? She was sure she wasn''t the only one feeling this way. Every child of the great clans must feel the same¡ªa deep frustration, all because of one prince who stopped sleeping and turned the entire board around for his own amusement. It was as if everything they had achieved had been rendered worthless, overshadowed by Azriel. She and everyone else had to grow stronger¡ªstrong enough to achieve something greater, even if they didn''t know how. Azriel, a prince who wasn''t even competing for the throne, was doing better than the potential future kings and queens. It was a blow to anyone''s pride. But Celestina wasn''t one to hold a grudge against Azriel himself. The problem lay with her. Her lack of great achievements. She simply had to accomplish something that would elevate her to the top, something that would put her on the same stage as the Dusk Prince and the Crimson Prince. Achievements were everything to the children of the four great clans. But it wasn''t about wealth, fame, or power. For the great children, having an achievement was about respect. They were constantly surrounded by powerful humans¡ªhumans who could bend the world to their will. Their very parents were such figures. To stand beside them, they had to match them. They had to prove that they were worthy of being called the children of the great clans, worthy of one day becoming kings or queens. They needed to be taken seriously¡ªno matter what. That was why achievements were so important. For Celestina, and for the others. As she prepared to move again, Celestina suddenly froze. "...!" Thomas did as well, his face filling with horror as Celestina''s gaze snapped upward. She followed his eyes. They both looked... At the cracked sky. It was shattered, its surface fractured as if made of glass. Then, the sound of a piece of glass falling echoed through the air. It rippled, traveling to every ear around the world. A sound so unnatural, it seemed to shake the very air itself. The crack in the sky widened, jagged edges splitting further apart as though the heavens themselves were being torn asunder. With each inch, the broken sky stretched with a groan, the sound like a thousand shards of glass scraping against each other. Then, it stopped. As abruptly as it had come, it was gone¡ªjust like that. And the world... Everyone looked on. Their faces shared the same expression of horror. The crack in the sky had grown. ***** A groan escaped Azriel''s lips as he opened his heavy eyelids, assaulted by the bright light around him. Blinking rapidly, his blurry vision began to clear, revealing a large, high ceiling made of smooth white marble. The walls around him were also marble, giving the space a cold, clean feel. The light coming from above reflected off the polished stone, making the whole room feel bright. The structure was impressive, the marble creating sharp, angular lines that stretched upwards. He blinked again. Everything seemed to be made of white marble. Azriel blinked once more¡ªnot out of confusion, but recognition. ''White Haven...'' For a fleeting moment, he thought he might have died, that some inexplicable reason had led him to heaven. He felt himself lying on a soft bed but didn''t move. He couldn''t. A certain weight pressed against his stomach. Azriel shifted slightly, glancing down to see a face... an incredibly peaceful, adorable face, sleeping on his stomach. Her obsidian hair sprawled messily, loose around her, and she wore a cute smile. "Mm... choco... ice cream... bad Azriel..." Azriel watched Jasmine, drowsy, as she mumbled in her sleep about... something. What concerned him, though, was that she appeared to be kneeling beside his bed, having fallen asleep while watching over him. Azriel shifted again, careful not to wake her. It seemed that he was really in White Haven, and this bed had been prepared for him. ''Ah...'' He was back. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he had returned to the real world. Azriel wanted to cry from happiness but held it in. He didn''t know how long he had been asleep or what might have changed. But what he did know... he had changed. Seeing his own self, and what he might have become in the future, what he had already experienced in the past¡ªwhat had happened to his family... Seeing the God of Death, and countless other things... It was overwhelming. Azriel looked at Jasmine''s face again, and he felt himself overcome with emotion. He bit his lip. His sister. The entire reason the other Azriel had done what he did was because of Jasmine and Nol''s death. Even though it was a different timeline, Azriel still felt a hint of desperation at seeing them again. Now... he felt so relieved. Azriel couldn''t help but move his hand forward, gently caressing her hair. It seemed that his touch comforted Jasmine, as she nuzzled closer with a happy smile on her face. Azriel smiled in return. ''What an adorable creature she can be sometimes.'' Then, his gaze landed to his left, and his heart skipped a beat. "...." Right next to him stood a white marble round table with a chessboard laid out. On the opposite side of the table was a beautifully crafted white marble throne. Sitting on that throne was a boy. He had one leg draped over the other, his arm resting on the armrest, his hand propped against his head. He stared at Azriel with crimson eyes. With a grumpy tone, Nol spoke, and Azriel froze in place, petrified. "...Looks like master has finally decided to grace us with his eyes open." Chapter 177 Souls Crucible Perhaps it was because Jasmine was sleeping so peacefully on him that Azriel didn''t outwardly react. Inwardly, however, he felt as though he''d just been jumpscared¡ªhis soul nearly leaving his body.He wondered if he''d come dangerously close to triggering [Redo]. Stopping his hand from caressing Jasmine''s hair, Azriel smiled awkwardly at Nol, who was staring at him with a blunt expression. "...H-how long was I asleep?" Azriel asked, his voice betraying his unease. Nol, his head propped on one hand while his arm rested casually on the armrest, tapped the white marble table repeatedly. His crimson eyes, devoid of their usual gleam of crazy loyalty, bore into Azriel. "Today''s the deadline, Master. The one mother gave us," Nol said flatly. "If you hadn''t woken up by the end of today... well, everything would''ve become more troublesome. After two more days of waiting, we decided to bring your body here, where the perception of time is much slower. Thought you might wake up here." He paused, his expression unreadable. "Her Highness and I have been waiting ever since." Relief washed over Azriel like a wave. At least he hadn''t wasted an absurd amount of time trapped in the vision with his future self. He had been terrified of that possibility. "What about Father?" he asked hesitantly. Nol shrugged, his casual demeanor doing little to ease Azriel''s growing unease. "No idea. His Majesty and that Grandmaster¡ªMalcolm or whatever his name is¡ªleft suddenly. They went to another island, leaving Master Amaya in charge of everyone. And by ''everyone,'' I mean those who are still alive, of course." Azriel felt a sinking sensation in his chest. Something about Nol''s tone set off alarm bells in his head. "What do you mean by that?" he asked sharply. Nol tilted his head, a faint, crooked smile tugging at his lips. "While you were asleep, Master, the void creatures in the Sunken Islands finally became active again. They''ve started attacking. Right now, it''s like a game of ''Defend the Castle.'' Soldiers holding the line, desperately waiting for their great king to return." For a few seconds, silence stretched between them. Azriel and Nol simply looked at each other, the only sound being the gentle breathing of Jasmine, punctuated by her soft, incomprehensible sleep-talking. Yes. The future queen was a sleep-talker. Azriel sighed, his fingers resuming their gentle caress through Jasmine''s hair. "...I see. Well, if Dad left us all here, it must be for a good reason... probably," he murmured, glancing at Jasmine''s peaceful face. A small smile tugged at his lips. ''I should let her rest some more. She must have been restless this entire time...'' Being asleep¡ªno, in a coma, Azriel was already grateful just to be awake. Back in the void realm. Again. It was impossible to understand what went on in the minds of the great kings. Any responsible father would have brought him back to Earth immediately. But Joaquin hadn''t. "Master... what happened?" Nol''s voice cut through Azriel''s thoughts. "After you left with His Majesty, you never woke up again. Was it... an attack?" Azriel glanced at Nol, noting the tension in his expression. The final words had carried a subtle edge of killing intent, sharp and brief before disappearing. He contemplated for a moment, then spoke in a steady voice. "...I remember, Nol. I remember everything that happened in those two years. My memories... they''ve returned." Instantly, Nol''s face shifted to shock, his eyes trembling as he shot to his feet. "Master, are you¡ª" "I am." Azriel cut him off with a small smile, warmth radiating from his eyes. Nol''s mind seemed to go blank as he stared. "I remember the time we spent together," Azriel continued. "..." "Remembering all those memories... that''s why I was asleep for so long." Those words¡ªwords Nol had been waiting to hear ever since they reunited, ever since finally escaping White Haven¡ªhit him harder than Azriel could have imagined. Nol clenched his fists, his composure wavering, before staggering slightly and sitting back down. Resting his arms on the table, he buried his head in them, hiding his face. "I... I''m glad you finally remember, Master... Really... I''m really, really glad..." Azriel''s eyes softened as he heard Nol''s trembling voice. "Nol..." Azriel was at a loss for words. He wanted to go to him, to offer some form of comfort, but Jasmine was still resting on him. Even so, his chest felt heavy. Before his memories returned, Azriel hadn''t understood how much this bond meant. He hadn''t realized what he meant to Nol. If not for their meeting, for the lessons Azriel had taught him, for the time they had shared... Nol might still have been in White Haven. Alone. Unknowing. Unfeeling. Unalive. Sadness. Joy. Anger. Love. Hate. The things Azriel had taught Nol¡ªhow to live. They were irreplaceable to Nol, etched into his very being. And for the one who had given him all that to forget... It must have been silently crushing him this entire time. Azriel exhaled slowly, guilt and understanding intertwining in his heart. "...I''m sorry, Nol," he said finally. "I''m sorry for not trying harder to get my memories back sooner." It had always been on his list of things to do. To recover those missing fragments of himself. But he had never realized their value until now. They were priceless. Nol lifted his head, his eyes red, and shook it. "I''m just glad you finally remember me, Master..." Then he smiled. It was, perhaps, the brightest smile Azriel had ever seen from him. And it made Azriel smile in return. "Me too." A sudden groan broke the silence, snapping their attention toward Jasmine. She furrowed her brows and slowly blinked her eyes open. Still groggy, she half-leaned against Azriel, her gaze unfocused as she tried to clear the sleep from her eyes. Then, her frown deepened. Gradually, her face paled, and her eyes began to shake. Suddenly, Jasmine jolted upright, her eyes wide with shock as she looked at Azriel. Amusement tugged at Azriel''s lips as he watched her reaction. "Jasm¡ª" But he didn''t get the chance to finish before she shot toward him like a rocket. "Oof!" She buried her face in his chest, squeezing him tightly. Azriel''s bones groaned in protest from the force, but he held her gently. "Y-You''re awake...!" Jasmine sobbed, her voice breaking as she clung to him. Azriel smiled softly at her, his hand gently patting her head. "Yeah... I''m awake." "I... I...ukh..!" For a full minute, she cried, her tears soaking into his shirt, while Azriel kept smiling¡ªa smile that hid the pain her tight embrace caused him. ''Seriously, what kind of strength is she hiding in that delicate body...?'' She was an advanced rank, so it made sense that her body would be stronger than his. Finally, she looked up, struggling to hold back more tears from streaking down her cheeks. When Azriel met her gaze, it felt like an arrow pierced his heart. His big sister... she was beyond adorable right now. ''As I thought... there''s no need for a Crimson King when she becomes the Crimson Queen.'' He wasn''t giving Jasmine to anyone¡ªshe was his! Keeping his thoughts hidden, Azriel continued smiling warmly as he gently wiped the tears from her face with his fingers. "You... you k-know how worried I was! You were asleep, and something was so wrong with you that not even Father knew how to help you. He refused to go back for some reason! And¡ª" And like a dam breaking, she unleashed all her grief and frustration from the past few days. Azriel simply watched her, his smile never wavering as he listened to it all. After a few minutes, she finally stopped, breathing heavily from her outburst. She''d talked non-stop for four minutes and 48 seconds¡ªendlessly, without a single break. Some of her words didn''t make sense, and some weren''t even related to what was happening now. But... Azriel listened patiently to his big sister''s troubles. "I''m sorry for making you worry, Jasmine." Finally, he spoke, his voice soft. Jasmine glanced up at him, her gaze hardening for a moment before a small pout formed on her lips. She leaned back into his chest, content to stay there. Azriel didn''t move, letting her do as she wished, remaining silent. Nol, too, observed them with a smile, enjoying Jasmine''s behavior. Azriel furrowed his brows for a moment, realizing something. ''My soul armor is dismissed, huh...'' It was natural¡ªafter a certain amount of time, if a soul weapon or armor wasn''t given mana, it would automatically fade away. But why was he wearing simple joggers and a grey t-shirt? What happened to his crimson military uniform? And who had washed him? Was it Jasmine, or Nol? He hoped it was Nol. With a slight shake of his head, Azriel looked down at Jasmine. ''She''s not going to ask what happened...'' Maybe she was holding back. Or maybe, unlike Nol, who had already come to his own conclusions about Azriel''s coma, Jasmine simply believed he didn''t know. Or perhaps she''d figured out a different, false answer on her own. But she didn''t ask. Instead, she kept leaning against him, content. "Ugh..!" Suddenly, a piercing headache struck him, and a groan escaped his lips as he pressed his hands to his head. "Master!?" "Azriel..!?" But Azriel didn''t look at Jasmine and Nol, who called out to him with concern. Instead, his gaze fixed on the only thing he could see before him. ----------------------------- Status Update! ----------------------------- Second form acquired! [Sword Arts]: Dance of Death -> 10% mastery [2/?] -> [Second Form]: Thorned Heart ----------------------------- "...!" ----------------------------- Status Update! ----------------------------- Third form acquired! [Sword Arts]: Dance of Death -> 15% mastery [3/?] -> [Third Form]: Falling Petals ----------------------------- Status Update! ----------------------------- d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? is interfering with user d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? continues neutrality will be broken. Neutrality has been broken. d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? has officially chosen a side. ----------------------------- S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Current skill removed! [Void Mind] ----------------------------- Status Update! ----------------------------- New Skill acquired! [Soul''s Crucible]: Passive + Active skill! -> Active Effect: [Empathic Healing]: When [Soul''s Crucible] is activated, it can alleviate emotional and physical trauma in those nearby. It doesn''t heal beings, but it soothes wounds, accelerates natural healing, and alleviates despair. The user can choose who the effect works on. Note: The more beings it is used on, the more mana it consumes. The greater the distance between the user and the being, the more mana it will consume. -> Passive Effect: [Ashen Heart]: Decreases the intensity of pain the user feels, making them less sensitive to injuries and exhaustion. It doesn''t remove pain but dulls it. Under extreme pressure, [Ashen Heart] sharpens the user''s mind. The more intense the situation, the clearer their thoughts become. This heightened clarity allows them to adapt rapidly, though it only lasts as long as the pressure remains. ----------------------------- d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? has been temporarily blocked from further interference. ----------------------------- As Azriel looked at all of this, he felt his entire body freeze. There was no time to process it; the sensation enveloped him, like countless hands caressing his body and heart. And when it stopped, when the caresses faded away, when the status update finally left his vision... Azriel''s thoughts were consumed by one thing. ''Dammit...'' Chapter 178 A happy life Azriel had been through a lot.He knew that. From the fragmented memories of his past to the void dungeon incident. From realizing¡ªno, accepting¡ªthat he was created solely for destruction. His entire life had been a lie, and worse still, he was the reason for his own family''s death. His world had crumbled, everything he thought he knew flipped upside down. So many lies. All aimed at him. And all of it by his own hands. In countless timelines, Azriel had descended into madness, trapped in an unending cycle of despair. Azriel was stuck. Stuck in an endless loop that refused to end. He couldn''t die. His future self¡ª[Redo]¡ªwas an evolved version, one that had exchanged its very soul in the process. Azriel had no way of knowing if his current [Redo] was the same. But he did know one thing: death wouldn''t bring an escape. There was no closure, no finality¡ªjust the endless loop, forcing him to live through it all over again, with no memories to protect him. Because, who was to say that Azriel could influence his past self''s actions like the others? And even if he could¡ªdid he want to? He was the product of countless trials, failures, and utter surrender. His other versions had given up, settling for letting the world burn before they grew attached to anything. Of course, that hadn''t worked either. Azriel wasn''t willing to play that game. He couldn''t stomach the thought of destroying the world, killing everyone, or embracing the role of a villain. But then again, he didn''t know what his other selves had endured. How much they''d suffered, despaired, or fallen into hopelessness. How their agony had birthed an unending cycle of torment. An endless loop of death. But Azriel didn''t care about their despair anymore. He wanted to survive. He didn''t want to die¡ªnot now, not ever. Death wouldn''t free him. It would only rewind the loop and trap him again. And then there was the question that gnawed at the edges of his sanity: ''If I die naturally, does [Redo] still trigger?'' If it did... He''d go back. [Redo] wasn''t a blessing¡ªit was a curse. A curse Azriel needed to break. He had to find a way to shatter [Redo], to avoid the fate of his other selves, and to push forward without falling into despair. He had to find an end¡ªwhatever that might mean. His future self had claimed that this world wasn''t a book, but he''d also said that Azriel was fated to be dragged into its pages. So, what was the end? What was the book? Azriel knew one thing for certain. At the end of it all, the God of Death would be waiting for him. Proof of that was in the words she had spoken back at the underground coliseum... and in his status update. She was telling him, in her own way, that she was there. And that she had chosen him. He was not alone. He never had been. Perhaps that was the truth his other selves had failed to realize. Now, Azriel had three goals. Survive. Reach the end. And¡ªlive. For once, live his life. Up until now, every one of Azriel''s actions was... scripted. Predictable. Programmed. Had he truly been alive? No. He hadn''t lived. He''d merely been running. Running from one problem to the next. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was going to change. He would not cry. He would not suffer. Azriel was going to live. A happy life. ***** Opening and closing the rift, Jasmine, Azriel, and Nol found themselves back in the room where Azriel had been lying unconscious when Joaquin discovered he''d fallen into a coma. Jasmine and Nol wore freshly cleaned versions of their crimson military uniforms, far removed from the battered ones they''d arrived in when they reached the Sunken Islands. Azriel, however, still wore a simple jogger and t-shirt. Why? Because he felt like it. There was no practical benefit to wearing anything else. In fact, such clothes would only hinder him if he had to fight. And now that he had Soul Armor, the idea of layering anything cumbersome beneath it felt outright irritating. "Are you sure you''re alright? No one knows you were in a coma, or that you''re awake now, except us. Maybe you should rest a bit longer?" Jasmine''s voice was tinged with concern as she clung to his arm, refusing to let go, as if he might disappear at any moment. Azriel smiled gently at her. "You worry too much, sis. It was just a small headache." Jasmine pursed her lips, clearly unconvinced. Her expression said as much. "Well, Her Highness has a point, Master," Nol chimed in, his tone nonchalant. "It''s not like we can go anywhere until His Majesty returns. Unless, of course, you''d like to play ''defend the castle.'' There''s no real point in showing your face to those peasants." Ignoring the last part of Nol''s comment, Azriel shook his head. "I''m going to meet them, actually. But the reason I wanted to come here is¡­ different." Both Jasmine and Nol frowned, their confusion evident. Explore more at empire Azriel turned to Jasmine, his voice soft. "Can you please let go of me? I need to do something." She stared at him with narrowed eyes, her grip firm, as if testing his resolve. To anyone else, Jasmine might seem overly protective. But to Azriel, her actions were understandable. She''d already told him, more than once, that stepping into the Void Realm after spending two years trapped there was a reckless decision unless he was prepared. And now, after his coma, her beliefs only seemed more justified. Still, Azriel didn''t mind her protectiveness. After a few tense seconds, Jasmine sighed and relented, stepping back. Nol followed suit, though both continued watching him with curious, wary eyes. Azriel exhaled deeply, focusing his gaze on his left palm. ''Just channel mana, right?'' He followed the instruction. As he did, a tiny black star shimmered into existence on his palm. Azriel didn''t stop there, pouring more of his mana into the star. "What is that¡­?" Jasmine''s sharp voice broke the silence, her eyes narrowing as she examined the star with suspicion. Nol, standing nearby, tensed as well, his expression dark. The mark on Azriel''s hand looked... unnatural. Dangerous, even. They didn''t like it. What if it''s a curse? But despite their reservations, they trusted the sixteen-year-old boy who had just woken from a coma to do something, once again, utterly reckless. Azriel''s lips tightened as he stared at the black star, frustration growing. ''Come on¡­ work.'' The desperation on his face only deepened the concern in Jasmine and Nol''s expressions. Then, the atmosphere in the room shifted. The mana in the air stirred violently, swirling in a sudden, chaotic flux. And then¡ª In the blink of an eye, someone appeared between Azriel, Jasmine, and Nol. All three froze in shock. The newcomer, a little girl with hair black as onyx and eyes as pure and golden as the sun, stared back at them, equally stunned. Her trembling gaze locked onto Azriel. "M-Mister¡­?" ''Ah...'' Azriel quickly overcame his initial shock at her sudden appearance. He approached the little girl and crouched down before her, a warm smile gracing his lips. "It''s me, Iryndra. It''s been a while, hasn''t it? I''m sorry I kept you waiting for so long..." Despite his smile, his eyes betrayed the guilt weighing on him. And that guilt was real. Azriel had lied to her. Worse, he had used her back at the facility, consumed by his own emotions. He hadn''t been thinking clearly back then. But even in his desperation, he had been serious about one thing: Becoming her family. That promise mattered to him. It still did. Iryndra, however, said nothing. Her wide, trembling eyes remained fixed on him, tears forming as if they couldn''t be held back any longer. "M-Mister... is it really you? Your face... but... no... the mark... how...?" Azriel had no plan, no carefully thought-out words. He had called her the moment he got the chance, acting purely on impulse. His expression grew complicated as he responded. "A lot has happened since that day... but I made it out alive. I''m sorry it took me so long. I''ll explain everything to you later. I promise." For a few seconds, she continued to stare at him silently. Then her gaze dropped, and her shoulders quivered. The tears came fast, streaming down her face as she sobbed, her voice breaking. "Y-you know how long I waited...? I-I thought you were dead, Mister! I kept waiting... I never left the cottage since that day!" Azriel froze. Her words hit him harder than any blow. ''All this time¡­ she stayed in that cottage?'' Why? Why hadn''t she moved on? Unlike him, she hadn''t been consumed by a whirlwind of emotions. Or¡­ had she? Was her longing for a family that overwhelming? Was she, too, trapped by desire and hope? No, this wasn''t simple longing. She had been consumed¡ªby emotions, by yearning, by the aching need for someone to call her own. Biting his lip, Azriel didn''t hesitate. He pulled the little girl into his arms. She yelped, startled, but within seconds, her tiny frame relaxed, and she clung to him. Her sobs softened, turning into silent cries as she buried her face in his chest. Azriel said nothing. He simply held her close, gently stroking her hair, offering the comfort she''d long been denied. Jasmine and Nol watched the scene unfold, their expressions a blend of emotions. They had so many questions¡ªan overwhelming number, really. But for now, they remained silent. At first, both had been ready to strike the girl down on the spot. After all, they were in the Void Realm, and a child suddenly teleporting into their midst was cause for alarm. But as they observed the interaction between Azriel and Iryndra, they realized this situation was far more intricate than any simple threat. After a few quiet minutes, Azriel broke the silence, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. "Didn''t you say back then that you didn''t believe I was a prince?" Iryndra stiffened in his arms, her muffled voice reaching his ears. "N-no... you''re imagining things, Mister..." Azriel narrowed his eyes. "Really?" She quickly staggered back, leaving his embrace, and stared at him with an expression that Azriel couldn''t help but find adorable. Her lively face and wide, sparkling eyes were a refreshing sight after everything he''d endured. Her gaze darted to his features, those golden eyes of hers widening in astonishment. "M-Mister... you... are you really are a prince?" Azriel grinned. "Of course. So, how does it feel knowing you''re basically a princess now?" Chapter 179 Time In a room, there were two men.The room exuded opulence, its walls draped in dark red velvet that seemed to absorb the warm, golden glow cast by ornate chandeliers overhead. The ceiling was a lattice of intricate gold filigree, each pattern flowing seamlessly into the next, catching the light like molten fire. Polished wooden floors gleamed beneath a sprawling crimson carpet embroidered with delicate gold accents. Heavy curtains framed tall, arched windows, their fabric matching the walls but edged with shimmering tassels. A grand fireplace, carved from marble, sat against one wall, its gilded mantle adorned with finely wrought candelabras and an ornate clock. One of the men sat on a couch. The couch was upholstered in deep crimson leather, gleaming softly under the room''s golden light. Its frame was carved from dark mahogany, polished to a mirror-like finish, with intricate gold inlays tracing the armrests and base. The backrest featured an elaborate tufted pattern, each button a tiny jewel-like embellishment. Plush, gold-trimmed cushions were arranged meticulously. The legs, curved and clawed, seemed almost too elegant to touch the floor. And the other man was kneeling before the one seated on the couch. The man kneeling¡­ His black coat pooled around him like a shadow. Black gloves covered his hands, smooth and unwrinkled. A blindfold wrapped tightly over his eyes, the dark fabric blending seamlessly with the jet-black hair that fell neatly around his face. Perched on his head was a wide-brimmed black hat. It was the man in black who knelt. Perhaps skinwalker was a more fitting title. That very same skinwalker knelt before the man on the couch and faced him, as though he were staring at a god. The man sitting on the couch exuded an air of relaxed authority, his posture unhurried, as if time itself had no claim on him. His long black hair, loose and untamed, cascaded down his back like a dark waterfall. His skin was pale, almost alabaster, a striking contrast to the rich colors of his robes. His eyes, as black as the space between stars, held a detached focus. His gaze lingered on the ceiling, devoid of expectation. In his hand, he absently turned a golden pocket watch, the chain slipping smoothly between his fingers. His grip was loose, almost affectionate. His robes, woven with patterns of black and white, flowed around him. The room seemed to bend around him, his presence imposing yet effortless, as though he were the centerpiece of the world, untouched by its noise. Then he spoke, his voice casual, bored, and neutral: "It''s been almost four years since we last saw each other face-to-face, Varak. Tell me, has life on our world been fun?" The skinwalker¡ªVarak¡ªdidn''t hesitate. He nodded his head. "It was, and still is. Humans... there''s so much to learn from them. They are the most interesting creatures in existence." The man hummed, glancing at his pocket watch before responding. "So, why have you come here? To meet me in person, I assume it must be of some importance." Varak nodded again. "...Heptarch Zoran has fallen in battle." Finally, the man''s gaze shifted to Varak, and Varak felt his entire body tremble. But it wasn''t fear¡ªit was the weight of being seen by him. Varak took a moment, trying to steady his voice. "The one who defeated him goes by the name Solomon Dragonheart, also known as the Clown, and is a saint. But the one responsible for ruining our chance of gaining influence in Asia by fooling Heptarch Zoran and destroying our plans goes by the name of¡­" "Lumine, Jasmine, Celestina, or Anastasia." The man suddenly cut him off, but as Varak heard the names uttered in boredom, confusion flashed across his face. "¡­No. It wasn''t any of them. It was the prince of the Crimson Clan, Azriel Crimson." "¡­" "...What?" Varak gulped at the sudden shift in the man''s tone. "Azriel Crimson was the one who somehow led Zoran to his death and ruined our plans... The Gospels of the other Heptarchs have also turned blank ever since then." The man narrowed his eyes, and Varak didn''t dare meet his gaze any longer. An entire minute passed in complete silence. Varak''s mind raced, ready to speak again, but the man cut him off once more. "Right now, today... what year is it?" Looking up at him, confused, Varak responded. "2149." . . . . He smiled. The man suddenly smiled, revealing his white teeth as a soft chuckle escaped his lips. "Well, this... this certainly has never happened before." Varak''s eyes widened at the sight, astonished to see such an expression on his face. Never in all his years of knowing this man had Varak seen him smile. And now, with that smile, Varak felt as though he were staring up at something colossal. He felt... small. "I-I have also dug a little deeper and found out that for two years, Azriel Crimson was extremely quiet, as was everyone else around him when it came to him... I believe he was actually in one of our facilities¡ªthe one with Project New Eden, led by Dr. Arthur. He was one of the subjects there, but... the entire facility, the project, and Dr. Arthur himself were found dead and destroyed, which Lucidiux discovered... and he couldn''t remember why he went there in the first place." "Lucidiux?" The man frowned slightly, studying Varak. "Wasn''t he the one responsible for keeping an eye on Iryndra?" Varak, however, looked utterly confused¡ªthis was the thousandth time today he had been confused by the man''s words. "...Who?" The man''s brows furrowed deeper. After a moment, he sighed and leaned back, his posture relaxing again. "Looks like a lot of things are changing. Tell me, Varak, how many Heptarchs do we currently have?" Varak paused to think before responding. "With the death of Heptarch Zoran, there should be six... six? ...no, five, I think. I... I was sure there were seven of them before, but... for some reason, it feels like there has always only been six." The man laughed lightly again, catching Varak off guard. What was with his reactions today? Was hell about to freeze over? "That boy really got you all good..." Varak stared at the man, not understanding his meaning, but he shook his head and pressed on. "As you''ve said, if anyone ever kills a Heptarch, I should offer them the position of the one they killed. Though it was Saint Solomon who killed Zoran, I believe it would have been better to take in someone with the potential of the Crimson Prince. But... Azriel refused and instead sent one of his servants with Zoran''s head as a... gift." The man laughed again, his amusement clear. He was definitely not bored anymore. "Killing Azriel Crimson right now is going to be a difficult task. I suggest we place a bounty on his head and let the underground world go after him for now. If any of Neo Genesis directly kills him and it''s traced back to us, it could delay our future plans. King Joaquin and King Ragnar would likely come for us. I have a feeling Azriel Crimson may want revenge on us for being a subject in New Eden. At least this way, we can draw his attention for some time away from us." "...A bounty, you say?" The man''s smile grew, his amusement almost palpable, and he spoke in a more excited tone. "Yes... perhaps something like that would be considered cute for him. Very well, place a bounty on him. As for the price... tell the entire underground world that the reward for capturing or killing Azriel Crimson will be a single thing from me¡ªpersonally." "...!" Varak''s eyes went wide, and his voice trembled. "W-What did you just say?" The man, still smiling, looked at him with casual amusement. "Make sure they all know it. I''m curious to see who''s foolish enough to go after him... and tell them they can request anything from me. Anything." Varak stood frozen, staring at him in disbelief. His entire worldview seemed to crumble as the man''s words sank in. "W-Why... why go so far for this boy? We could easily put a heavy price on his head. I''m sure the idiots who think they can go after a prince would do it, and perhaps, if we''re lucky, succeed and save us the trouble. But if you... if you put such a price on his head, not only will everyone from the underground world know, but also the Four Great Clans! It''s almost like you''re declaring war on the prince himself...! Everyone will go mad. Who knows what chaos might come of this?" Not at a Great Clan. Not at a guild. Not at a government. Or anything. Just a single person. A prince. That was how it would sound. The man''s gaze darkened, his eyes narrowing as his face twisted into a cold mask. "Do not overstep your place, Varak. I would show him disrespect if I did anything less than this." Varak''s breath caught in his throat. ...Disrespect? He cared about the respect of Azriel? Then the man spoke again, his voice calm but the weight of his words pressing down on Varak, making him feel like a human child who didn''t understand anything. "You worry too much. None of them will ever succeed in killing or capturing him¡ªunless that''s what the prince desires. Besides, if you and Azriel Crimson were to fight, you would lose... eventually. Tell everyone in Neo Genesis to flee on sight when they see the Crimson Prince, and let the underground world run like cattle to the slaughter." Varak''s mind blanked. He... would lose? A skinwalker would lose against an intermediate? His face turned pale. Was Azriel Crimson really an intermediate? Was he hiding his strength? But if revenge was his goal, why hadn''t he escaped the facility sooner? If he were hiding his strength, he could have easily made his escape. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But how could a kid be so strong? Varak knew the man would never lie. He wasn''t lying. So then... what was Azriel Crimson planning? Varak couldn''t comprehend it anymore. Countless theories spun in his mind, each one more ridiculous than the last. But they were the most logical explanation, and it seemed to be the only reason the man would say such a thing. If Varak would lose, then that meant Azriel Crimson was not who he had thought him to be. He was a threat. "Though I have no idea how everything has changed to this point... tell everyone, Varak, that I am personally declaring war on Azriel Crimson. Neo Genesis is not allowed to get involved." "Y-Yes... as you wish." The man ¡ª the supreme archon ¡ª glanced at his pocket watch, his expression turning distant. "Perhaps time will finally move forward again..." "..." "I wonder if we will succeed this time... my friend." Chapter 180 Little Sister In both paths Azriel had walked in his memories, Iryndra had never truly believed he was a prince.Not that he blamed her. Under those circumstances, almost no one would have. The truth was that Azriel Crimson was a prince whose face had never graced public eyes. Most people only knew of him through exaggerated rumors. Azriel Crimson was famous in name but not in face. He was perhaps the only child among the great clans who could walk unnoticed in a crowd. If, by chance, someone did identify him, awe wouldn''t necessarily follow. The swirling rumors about him were too contradictory, too strange. People wouldn''t know how to react. But Iryndra wasn''t like most people. In fact, she didn''t seem to care much about Azriel''s princely status. While it had taken her time to accept that the "mister" she regarded as family was royalty, her behavior toward him had hardly changed. Jasmine and Nol, however, had plenty of questions. In their eyes, Azriel had essentially summoned a little girl in the void realm. But Azriel wasn''t inclined to explain everything piece by piece. Instead, he promised to answer all their questions once they returned to the Crimson estate. Reluctantly, they agreed. They understood this wasn''t something they could push him on. For now, the four of them remained in the same room, a strange atmosphere settling between them. What was happening? It wasn''t hard to tell. Both Nol and Azriel were looking at Jasmine with wry smiles as she clung to Iryndra like a child clutching a treasured doll. "She''s... she''s so cute! How could you hide such a cute creature from me all this time, Azriel?" Jasmine gushed, hugging Iryndra so tightly that the latter squirmed, trying in vain to free herself. After an entire minute of struggling, Iryndra gave up, her small frame wilting in Jasmine''s arms. Azriel looked at her with a mixture of pity and understanding. ''Yeah¡­ been there.'' Iryndra met his gaze, her golden eyes shimmering with unshed tears, her flushed face pleading for salvation. "M-Mister¡­ help..." Azriel winced as if struck by an arrow to the heart. The sheer adorableness of her expression nearly undid him. But before he could intervene, Jasmine turned her attention to him, her crimson eyes sparkling like stars. "Azriel, we''re keeping her, right?!" Her enthusiasm was palpable, but Azriel met her gaze with a deadpan expression. Iryndra''s face somehow turned an even deeper shade of red, practically steaming now. With a long sigh, Azriel spoke. "She isn''t a pet, dear sister. But¡­ I was planning to take care of her anyway. Even if you, Mom, or Dad weren''t on board, it wouldn''t matter. Whether anyone agrees or not, she''s my little sister now. And if anyone dares to go against that... I won''t spare them." Iryndra''s golden eyes widened, her lips trembling. "Mister..." Iryndra looked at Azriel, more tears forming in her eyes. Jasmine''s face, however, turned stern. It was clear she had heard Azriel declare that Iryndra was now a princess. Though she didn''t know the full story between the two, Azriel''s words only confirmed her suspicions. Her voice dropped, gaining a more serious tone. "What nonsense are you saying?" "...!" The air between them grew heavy, tension radiating through the room. Nol and Iryndra glanced nervously between Azriel and Jasmine, their unease growing. Both siblings locked eyes, their expressions turned cold and unreadable. Nol had never seen them like this before. It was as if the prince and princess of the Crimson Clan were about to clash. But Azriel didn''t have a chance to respond before Jasmine continued. "Why would I¡ªor Mom and Dad¡ªever turn this adorable child away? You want to take care of her? Good. So do I. We''re going to properly adopt her into the Crimson Clan." Her declaration left everyone stunned. All eyes turned to Jasmine, their shock unmistakable. She didn''t waver, instead directing a warm, affectionate gaze at Iryndra. "I don''t know what happened between you and my little brother to make him say those words... but you must be extraordinary. I may not share the same experiences you two have, but if you''re okay with it... would it be alright if I called you my little sister as well?" Tears streaked down Iryndra''s face once again. Without a word, she buried her face in Jasmine''s chest, letting out a muffled sound. "Un." The three of them smiled as Jasmine hugged Iryndra even tighter, almost squeezing the life out of her. Barely able to move, Iryndra shifted her head slightly to look at Azriel, her eyes pleading once more. "M-Mister...!" Seeing her call for his help again, Azriel''s lips curved into a mischievous smile. He crossed his arms, watching her squirm in Jasmine''s embrace. "Since the future crimson queen has spoken, shouldn''t you address me as ''big brother'' and Jasmine as ''big sister''?" Iryndra''s golden eyes went wide as Jasmine''s gaze sparkled with excitement. Caught between the two of them, Iryndra panicked, looking back and forth before finally lowering her head. Her shoulders trembled, and in a voice barely above a whisper, she said: "B-Big Brother... Big S-Sister." "Kyaa! Cute! Too cute!" "Ugh!" Jasmine squealed, clutching Iryndra even tighter, treating her like a precious plush toy. As for Azriel... He turned his face away, pretending to focus on the wall. Nol noticed immediately. His eyes widened as he pointed an accusing finger. "Master... are you blushing?" Silence blanketed the room as all eyes shifted to Azriel. Jasmine''s grin widened. She covered her mouth with one hand, her shoulders shaking with suppressed laughter. "Little brother, are you embarrassed?" Azriel shot her a dry look. "No." "Yes, you are." "I am not." "Liar." "I am... not." "Master, your ears are red." "Shut up, Nol." Suddenly, Iryndra vanished from Jasmine''s arms, startling her. The next moment, she reappeared beside Azriel, clutching his pants as she tried to catch her breath. "Azriel... does she have¡ª!?" Azriel nodded. "She does." Jasmine blinked in disbelief. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could continue, a voice interrupted. "She has a [Space] affinity? You finally wake up from your coma, and now a little girl with a rare affinity appears out of nowhere? Can you do anything normally for once?" Everyone''s heads snapped toward the door, where Joaquin stood, leaning casually against the frame. He stepped into the room, closing the door behind him, his gaze landing on Azriel. "If the next time I leave and come back you have a titan sending you love letters, I won''t even be surprised." Azriel''s lips twitched at the remark, while Iryndra gripped his pants tighter, peering cautiously at Joaquin from behind him. Azriel glanced down at her, his amusement evident. ''Where is that fearless attitude she showed back in the underground colosseum?'' It felt like he was looking at two entirely different people. "Where the hell have you been?" Jasmine demanded coldly, her glare sharp enough to cut. Nol, meanwhile, casually materialized a wooden chair and sat down, watching the scene unfold like it was a play. Joaquin smiled at Jasmine''s question. "The void creatures are finally starting to act as expected. This island doesn''t have many high-ranking ones, but other islands... let''s just say some have already been wiped out." Despite his ominous words, there wasn''t a single scratch on him, as though he hadn''t been in a fight at all. Then Joaquin''s gaze shifted to Iryndra. "And who might this little girl be?" Azriel didn''t hesitate. His voice was steady as he replied, "My little sister." . . . "...What?" "She''s mine and Jasmine''s little sister." Joaquin blinked, looking between Azriel, Jasmine, and Iryndra in turn. First Jasmine. Then Azriel. Then Iryndra. He repeated the motion several times, his expression growing more incredulous with each glance. Finally, he stared at his own hand, then back at Iryndra, and let out a hollow laugh. "One of those bastards must have gotten to me. I must be trapped in some kind of nightmare. There''s no way I''d cheat on Aeli... no way." "Khh!" Everyone turned to Azriel, whose entire body trembled as he struggled to hold back his laughter. "...." Discover more content at empire "...." "...." "...." Joaquin''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "You... do you understand who you''re laughing at?" "...!" Taking a step toward his son, Joaquin froze as Iryndra suddenly appeared in front of Azriel. Her expression had gone blank, her eyes cold as she stared at Joaquin. Jasmine, Nol, and Azriel''s eyes widened in unison. Iryndra wasn''t just standing there¡ªshe was shielding Azriel. "Don''t move forward." The air around them shifted. The mana in the room rippled, as if bending to her will. Jasmine and Nol exchanged alarmed glances, while Azriel stood frozen, his thoughts racing. Something had changed. Iryndra had done something, though most of them could comprehend what it was. ''Did she just use [Imperial Will]?'' Joaquin narrowed his eyes, his steps halting as he observed her. Then, he smiled. No¡ªhe grinned. Wickedly. "Little girl, you''re gifted. And bold¡ªbold enough to stand before me with the intent to kill." Iryndra didn''t flinch. If anything, her presence grew colder. Azriel felt the air around her shift once again. Her demeanor reminded him of the first time he''d seen her. For some reason, Azriel''s heart was thumping slightly louder, but not out of nervousness. Nol also placed his hand against his chest, confused, as he mumbled, "Fear?" It was as if their emotions were being affected. "Someone like you does not scare me," she said evenly. "I''ve faced worse." Her gaze sharpened, accusatory. "You looked at him with the intent to harm." Joaquin scoffed, his smile tightening. "Clearly, you''ve faced many things, but..." His eyes narrowed, his tone darkening. "Are you sure you can afford to stand in the way of someone like me?" Azriel sighed inwardly, resisting the urge to facepalm as he watched the tension build. ''I should stop this, shouldn''t I...?'' Clearly, the two of them were forming a misunderstanding. Since Joaquin had just arrived, missing out on some important parts, and... it seemed that Iryndra somehow had no clue who Joaquin was. But... but this was too much fun. Iryndra clenched her small fists, her knuckles turning white. "Are you sure you can afford to stand in the way of a Heptarch?" ""!!"" Chapter 181 Aura The moment those words left Iryndra''s lips, Joaquin, Jasmine, and Nol froze, their expressions a mixture of shock and perplexity.Azriel sighed inwardly, already regretting that he hadn''t stopped this from happening earlier. "Ow!" He lightly chopped Iryndra on the head, causing her to yelp in protest. Standing beside her, he turned to Joaquin, whose gaze shifted from the little girl to Azriel, confusion evident on his face. Azriel offered a wry smile before glancing down at Iryndra. She clutched her head, glaring up at him with watery eyes. "I thought you didn''t like that title." "...It has its uses sometimes." Iryndra huffed, still rubbing her head, while the others continued to stare at the two of them in stunned silence. "She isn''t lying," Azriel finally admitted. "She''s a Heptarch. Well... was one. As far as Neo Genesis is concerned, she''s dead and forgotten." The weight of his words struck the room like a thunderclap. Joaquin, Nol, and Jasmine all widened their eyes in disbelief. Joaquin sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. "So, why is a former Heptarch¡ªno, in fact, I don''t care if she was one. Clearly, she cares about you enough to attack me. So how did the two of you meet?" Azriel smiled faintly. "I''ll explain everything once we''re back home¡ªwhat happened in the void realm, where I''ve been all this time, and why it took so long to return. I''ll tell you everything. If you want to know, that is." Joaquin looked genuinely taken aback, as did Nol and Jasmine. The latter had assumed Azriel would only reveal select pieces of the truth, not offer a full account of his time in the void realm. Joaquin chuckled, a smile breaking across his face. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve been waiting months to hear your story... my son." "S-son?" Iryndra''s eyes grew impossibly wide as she darted her gaze between Joaquin and Azriel, her face paling with every second. Finally, she locked eyes with Joaquin, who grinned at her mischievously. "What is it, little girl? Just realized you almost attacked one of the four great kings¡ªand the father of that troublesome boy?" Iryndra''s panicked expression was almost comical. "I... I..." "Dad, stop teasing her," Azriel cut in with a sigh. "I wasn''t lying. She''s my little sister from now on." "And mine!" Jasmine chimed in cheerfully, stepping forward with a bag of chips in hand. Azriel pinched the bridge of his nose, shaking his head as Nol and Jasmine thoroughly enjoyed themselves. Iryndra, meanwhile, was staring intently at Jasmine''s bag of chips. Noticing her gaze, Jasmine smirked and walked over. Before Iryndra could react, Jasmine scooped her up effortlessly. "Ah!" She carried the flustered girl back, where another chair had appeared beside Nol''s. Jasmine sat down, placing Iryndra on her lap, whose face was now as red as a ripe tomato. Without a word, Jasmine began feeding her chips. Azriel and Joaquin exchanged a bewildered glance. "Looks like she''s not just your little sister anymore." "...It hasn''t even been a day, and I already feel like she''s been stolen from me," Azriel muttered, exasperated. Iryndra''s face only deepened in color. Joaquin''s attention shifted back to Azriel, his gaze sharpening as he scanned his son''s body. "You seem perfectly fine now... so what happened to put you in a coma?" Azriel shrugged. "My body was probably just catching up on the years of sleep deprivation." Joaquin narrowed his eyes, clearly unconvinced, but sighed after a moment. His expression grew more intense as he continued to study Azriel. "Is something wrong?" Azriel asked cautiously, feeling the weight of Joaquin''s scrutiny. Joaquin remained silent. Finally, he spoke, his voice tentative. "You... when did you learn to control your aura?" The room fell into a stunned silence as all eyes snapped to Azriel. A stiff smile crept onto Azriel''s face. ''Shit... I''ve been unconsciously suppressing my aura since I woke up.'' Forcing himself to appear calm, he shrugged again. "I learned it in the void realm. I just pretended not to know how to control it¡ªit would''ve been troublesome if people noticed." "But how..?" Joaquin demanded. "It''s possible to control your aura even before becoming a Master," Azriel explained casually. "It''s just... extremely difficult. But not impossible." Joaquin''s baffled expression lingered before he placed a hand on his chin, deep in thought. "I see... That makes sense actually. When we undergo our second [Soul Rebirth] upon becoming a Master, our bodies change, making it easier to control aura. But theoretically, it shouldn''t be impossible with enough effort¡ªeven for someone below level 5." Then, unexpectedly, Joaquin threw his head back and laughed, his booming voice filling the room. "As expected of my son! You''ve shown me again why you carry my blood!" Jasmine looked at Azriel in awe. "That''s amazing, little brother. If this gets out, people will start worshipping you like a god..." Azriel scratched the back of his head awkwardly as Nol looked at him with stars in his eyes. Iryndra clapped her small hands enthusiastically. Azriel''s thoughts, however, were far less noble. ''Well, it''s not like I discovered it myself. But since the doctor is dead... I guess it''s fine if I take credit for it.'' The reason why everyone stared at him in amazement was simple. Aura. It was a force so pivotal that, in the hands of a master, it could decide the outcome of any battle. The impact of aura was undeniable¡ªif two grandmasters faced each other, and only one wielded aura, the one with aura would almost always emerge victorious. But what was aura, truly? Aura was not some mystical energy separate from one''s being. It was simply the term used for the mana that naturally leaked from a person''s body. Every living being, regardless of rank, unconsciously released a faint stream of mana into the world around them. However, this leakage was entirely passive¡ªundirected and unnoticed by most. Only those who ascended to the rank of Master could begin to perceive this mana. At that level, they gained the ability to control it¡ªstopping the uncontrolled flow and harnessing it with intent. Yet mastery of aura wasn''t tied solely to sight. Even before reaching this stage, those who were awakened¡ªthose attuned to the rhythm of mana¡ªcould sense it. Aura could change the tide of battle. It could wrap around the body, fortifying it against strikes and amplifying strength. It could surge outward in an overwhelming rush, intimidating foes and cementing one''s presence on the battlefield. Conversely, it could be restrained entirely, rendering a person invisible to the senses of their enemies¡ªan assassin''s greatest weapon. Aura could also bond with a weapon, wrapping the blade in a sheath of raw power, making it deadlier than steel alone could ever be. This was the essence of aura¡ªa manifestation of control, precision, and strength. And yet, here Azriel stood, shattering expectations. He had discovered a truth long thought impossible: one did not need to be a Master to wield aura. Joaquin grinned widely at Azriel. "You''re right. If anyone saw you controlling your aura, the world would be turned upside down. Ah, it makes you wonder¡ªwhat other stupid beliefs have we put on ourselves that are holding us back from growing stronger?" He then walked toward Azriel, placing his hands on his shoulders, his expression turning serious. "You''ve discovered something amazing, Azriel. I don''t know what lengths you went to in order to learn this, but... if it gets out that you''re the one who discovered it, a lot of things will change." Joaquin turned his gaze to Jasmine, who wore a serious expression. She carefully placed Iryndra on her chair before walking over and standing next to Azriel. "With your recent achievement in dismantling Neo Genesis'' plans, and now discovering how to use aura before becoming a master... public opinion will shift. Some bastards will start believing you should be the next Crimson King, not Jasmine. Some will try and push that agenda onto you, while others... others will try to kill you out of fear." Azriel and Jasmine exchanged serious looks before turning back to Joaquin. "I''m giving you a choice," Joaquin continued. "Keep this between us, and no one will find out until you''re strong enough to handle it. Or, be prepared to face the consequences. If you choose the latter, know that the entire Crimson Clan stands behind you. I''ll deal with anyone you can''t handle." Azriel''s eyes widened at his words. All of this was unexpected. He hadn''t even anticipated being given the choice at all, let alone to be the one who discovered such a feat. "What does it matter? Master can handle them easily anyway." Before he could respond, Iryndra, who had been silent until now, spoke up from behind them. Everyone turned to look at her, her expression hesitant. "Mist¡ªb-big brother... if you reveal yourself, to the public... Neo Genesis might see you as a threat. They''ll focus on you more, and if they do... they might find out about... you know..." Her voice trailed off, unsure whether she should say more in front of the others. Azriel looked at her warmly, and the others exchanged glances, questioning what Iryndra meant. "Unfortunately, it''s already too late for that," Azriel said, his voice calm. "I already punched back at them. Zoran''s dead. They must know by now. But don''t worry¡ªeveryone from back then is gone, and no one knows anything about you anymore." Iryndra''s eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling. "Y-you... you took down Zoran!? But... how? He was absolutely crazy! And... how did you take down Doctor Arthur, Vincent, and all those void creatures... and everyone else there?" She looked at Azriel, her face full of questions. "...How are you even alive?" At her words, more directed at herself than anyone else, Joaquin, Nol, and Jasmine''s expressions hardened. Though they didn''t fully understand, it was clear: this wasn''t something good. Azriel simply smiled, putting a finger to his lips. "That''s a secret." Everyone stared at him bluntly. Azriel didn''t care. He turned back to Joaquin, taking a deep breath. "I don''t care if this feat gets credited to me or not," Azriel said with a wry smile. "But if you''re worried about the consequences..." Azriel''s smile faded, and he looked at the others with a serious expression. "There''s a huge chance Neo Genesis will come after me after what happened in the Void Dungeon." Just the fact that he was responsible for Zoran''s death was enough. But Zoran wasn''t just any Heptarch¡ªhe was an Apostle. Azriel wouldn''t be surprised if Neo Genesis saw him as a much greater threat now. But Azriel didn''t regret his actions. With his memories returned, he now felt a twisted satisfaction knowing he was the one who had taken down Zoran and their plans. Joaquin sighed. "I see... very well. I think we should head back home first and deal with all that trouble. Tch, I can''t open a Void Rift here, can I?" Jasmine looked at him, her brows furrowing. "I heard about that. But why can''t someone open a Void Rift here?" Continue your saga on empire Joaquin thought for a moment before answering. "I''m not exactly sure, but I know it has something to do with a deeper source underwater... something beneath the Sunken Islands. My instincts are telling me I''ll die if I go there, so it''s best we stay ignorant for now." Azriel and Jasmine''s eyes widened at his words. It wasn''t every day they heard Joaquin back down from fighting a Void Creature. In fact, it was the first time. A chill ran down their spines as they realized how terrifying the being must be that could make a great king back off. In the next instant, a black hole made of shadow appeared beneath their feet, and they all began sinking into it. Before they disappeared, they heard Joaquin''s voice one last time. "That old man and Mira better still be breathing." Chapter 182 The Sky Devils When Azriel''s eyes opened, he found himself once again on the onyx shore, staring at the ink-black water.This time, the wind wasn''t howling. The clouds hadn''t turned dark, and there were no screams of gods clashing in the distance. It was silent. So silent that Azriel found it unsettling. It had only been a few days since he had first stood on this very shore, yet it already felt like a lifetime ago. "Huh? W-what happened?" "His Majesty¡­!" "Yeah! Finally done fighting!" "Ah, I thought my arms would fall off from swinging my sword..." Azriel turned, his gaze falling on the soldiers slumped on the ground. Somehow, Joaquin had managed to teleport everyone to the onyx shore¡ªthose who were still alive, at least. Without delay, Azriel made sure to subtly release traces of his aura, just enough to create the impression of subconscious leakage. It was a precaution, nothing more. His eyes roved over the weary soldiers until they landed on Lumine and Yelena. The two were sitting on the ground, backs leaning against one another, utterly spent. ''Looks like they played "defend the castle" too,'' Azriel thought. Then, two powerful presences caught his attention. Turning, he saw Joaquin standing beside Malcolm. Before them, two figures appeared out of thin air¡ªMira and Amon. Azriel''s eyes widened. He began moving toward them, accompanied by Jasmine, who held Iryndra''s hand, and Nol, who trailed silently behind. But before he could get far, a certain black-haired maid stepped into his path. Azriel stopped, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Amaya." Unlike Azriel, who seemed amused, Amaya''s expression was sharp. "Have you enjoyed your stay in the Sunken Islands, my prince? Shall I book this place again for next year?" Azriel chuckled. "Ah, yes, I''ve had a delightful time. I really should visit this beautiful world more often." Her glare softened, giving way to concern. "Did something happen?" It was a fair question. She hadn''t been allowed to see him and likely had no idea. Azriel''s smile didn''t falter. "Of course. I was just spending some quality time with my father and sister. Nothing to worry about, Amaya." Her eyes lingered on him for a moment longer before shifting to the little girl standing beside Jasmine. Both Jasmine and Iryndra stopped, their attention drawn to the exchange. Amaya opened her mouth as if to speak but then closed it, shaking her head. She knew now wasn''t the time to bombard him with questions¡ªthough the curiosity was almost unbearable. Who was this little girl? "B-big brother... You get along with a lot of women, huh? Even back when we met, you were talking to that stone girl..." Azriel found himself both amused and exasperated. She was clearly forcing herself to call him "big brother," though he wouldn''t have minded if she stuck with "mister." Watching her cheeks flush red and her demeanor turn shy every time she said it was entertaining. Unfortunately, her words made his lips twitch. ''I don''t speak to a lot of women¡­ It''s not me. It''s them who speak to me.'' He twitched again, noticing Iryndra''s mischievous grin. ''This girl¡­'' Find your next adventure on empire Amaya blinked, confused by the interaction. "¡­Big brother?" Azriel turned to her, ignoring Jasmine''s bemused look. A crooked smile appeared on his face. "Ah, yes. Haven''t you heard, Amaya? Iryndra is my father''s illegitimate daughter." "...!" Amaya''s eyes widened as Iryndra blinked in confusion. Jasmine sighed, rubbing her temples, while Nol barely stifled a laugh. Pointing at Iryndra with a trembling finger, Amaya stammered, "T-the king¡­ is unfaithful?" Her words carried, drawing the attention of nearby soldiers. They glanced between Amaya and Iryndra, the pieces falling into place with alarming speed. "No way¡­ The king had an affair?" "Woah! That''s my king!" "She does have his hair¡­" "Black hair is the most common, idiot." "Wait, does this mean there''s another princess in the Crimson Clan?" Azriel watched the frozen Amaya with amusement as he casually walked around her, Nol and Jasmine following close behind. They approached Joaquin, who appeared blissfully unaware of the commotion brewing behind him. But as they drew closer, Joaquin''s voice cut through the air, freezing them in their tracks. "You''re telling me the two of you failed to take down that void creature and allowed SICVC to be wiped out? Is incompetence the only thing you two are capable of?" His tone was harsh, his presence suffocating. Even Malcolm stepped back, lowering his head. ''He''s pissed.'' Azriel understood why. Amon was the first to respond. "With all due respect¡ª" "Silence." His cold words reached every soldier''s ear, making even those on the ground flinch and straighten their backs. In an instant, with his words, the entire atmosphere shifted. Everyone, save for Azriel and Nol, looked at Joaquin with fear in their eyes. Azriel''s mind was still numb from waking up, and Nol, not one to understand fear, stood unaffected. But if one looked closely, they could see his hand trembling ever so slightly. Joaquin continued, and it felt like the air was pressing down on everyone''s shoulders. "Two grandmasters cannot take down a single Grade 1 monarch. You failed to protect a half-built Void capital and allowed countless soldiers to die in the process. Void worms have overrun the SICVC, making it uninhabitable. My¡ªyour king''s anchor was placed in that very capital, as I had the confidence that you, old man, could protect it. I am disappointed." Mira and Amon''s faces darkened at his words¡ªnot from anger, but from shame. They were ashamed of themselves. Iryndra seemed to clutch Jasmine''s hand tightly, looking a little scared, causing Jasmine to snap out of her daze. She opened her mouth to speak. "Fath¡ª" "Don''t," Azriel interrupted, placing a hand on her shoulder. No one, save for Azriel, looked more out of place. Mira and Amon, bloodied and bruised to the point where they no longer resembled grandmasters, looked more in place than Azriel, who was casually dressed in a simple T-shirt and joggers. Jasmine, still confused, glanced at Azriel, but he kept his gaze fixed on Joaquin. The reason was simple. Joaquin was right. He had every right to be angry. Jasmine, despite being one of the most talented humans in the world, was still only 17. She had much to learn¡ªnot just about strength, but about ruling as a queen. If Jasmine had interrupted Joaquin''s tirade because of her kindness, it would have been undeniable that Joaquin would not have looked favorably upon her mercy. Azriel knew Joaquin would never harm Jasmine, but he might punish her for it. One of the best parts of the "Path of Heroes" was watching the characters develop, but here, things were different. Azriel was alive. And with his survival, Jasmine wasn''t as cold-hearted and merciless as she was in the book. She had more kindness in her heart, which was admirable for a hero¡ªbut not always fitting for a queen. It was Mira who spoke up this time, her voice breaking the tension as she knelt. "¡­ Your Majesty, the Void creature was perhaps a Grade 1 monarch, but it was something we''ve never encountered. At first, I thought it was just a mere wyvern. But¡­ I was wrong." Joaquin narrowed his eyes, and so did Azriel. "A wyvern?" Azriel''s eyes widened. ''Wait¡­ you''re kidding, right?'' And then, under the collective breath of everyone watching, Azriel walked toward them. Shock flashed across their faces as they watched him approach. Jasmine was about to speak but closed her mouth as she saw Azriel''s serious expression, walking up beside Joaquin. Joaquin looked at him, but before he could say anything, Azriel spoke first. "What did the creature look like?" Mira and Amon exchanged a confused glance. Mira studied Azriel for a few moments, noticing Joaquin''s silence before she finally spoke. "It looked identical to a wyvern¡ªonly much larger, stronger. Its scales were harder, and it had four legs instead of the usual two..." Mira kept talking, describing the creature, but Azriel was no longer listening; he already knew enough. Then... Azriel''s face paled, his skin prickling with goosebumps. His heart started racing. He remembered something from the book¡ªa fragment of memory that had never been mentioned again, yet echoed in his mind relentlessly. In the book, Lumine had once discovered ruins containing runes in the Void language. He couldn''t translate them, but Yelena could. She had translated a single passage¡ªone that had never been revisited. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They are nowhere, yet everywhere. Unseen but never absent. They are feared not for what they are, but for what they cannot be¡ªunderstood. Unknown, unknowable, and yet they choose to be known. Where the sky devils roam, their sanctuary is forged. A place so forsaken that even the sky devils¡ªharbingers of terror¡ªbecome as docile as hounds before them. Chapter 183 Blasphemy Azriel''s thoughts raced as he felt the weight of everyone''s stares, their confusion palpable.''Why¡­ why do I keep remembering this?'' What were the chances that Mira meant the same Sky Devils Azriel had read about in the ancient texts? Perhaps it was a coincidence. Maybe he was overthinking things. The Void Realm was vast and barely explored, after all. It could easily be another void creature with a similar description. The Sunken Islands, in particular, were considered one of the tamest known parts of the Void Realm. What were the odds of encountering something like that here? And even if it was what Azriel suspected, perhaps it wasn''t as catastrophic as he feared. Yet, his heart raced. ''What is this feeling? Am I just paranoid? Yes, that must be it. I''m overtired. My body and mind need rest.'' "My prince, are you alright?" Mira''s voice pulled him out of his spiraling thoughts. He turned to her, seeing her concern etched on her face. Her gaze was confused but steady. Azriel''s eyes flickered to Amon and his father, Joaquin. ''Should I tell them?'' Just in case¡­ perhaps he should. It was better to be cautious and prevent a tragedy than ignore it until it was too late. Azriel locked eyes with Joaquin, who had been watching him silently the entire time. His father''s expression was unreadable, disturbingly so. ''I should tell him. Just in cas¡ª'' Azriel''s blood ran cold. A shiver shot down his spine as he stared into Joaquin''s eyes. A single thought seared into his mind. ''Why?'' Why was he here? Why was one of the Four Great Kings present in a place like this? After everything that had happened, Azriel had overlooked it. Why was Malcolm here? Why was Amon here? And, by extension, why were he and Jasmine here? With them present, Mira was here as well. Just why would three Grandmasters and a Saint gather here? Each one of them could shake the world with their power and influence. Why was Joaquin''s presence here concealed? Why all the secrecy when it was bound to cause problems? Azriel knew his father''s personality¡ªJoaquin was the type to disregard others'' opinions entirely. Why had the system claimed Joaquin''s life was in danger in the first place? It all circled back to that singular question: Why? Azriel''s mind raced to the runes he had decrypted in the underground section of the castle. The realization hit him like a thunderclap. ''Ah, right. He knows.'' Of course, he did. Joaquin always knew. But what Azriel hadn''t known until now was just how unhinged his father was. Now, it was clear. ''I have no right to judge, though,'' he thought bitterly. For some reason, knowing the depths of Joaquin''s madness made Azriel more certain of their blood relation. No¡­ perhaps it was that same madness¡ªthe madness every person in the Four Great Clans harbored¡ªthat set them apart from the rest of humanity. It was that madness that had allowed them to rise to power and rule Asia. These thoughts passed in mere seconds as Joaquin finally broke the silence. "Why are you ignoring Mira? Is something the matter, Azriel?" Hearing his father''s voice, Azriel''s lips curled into a faint smile. He let out a long sigh, closing his eyes as he tilted his head toward the endless gray sky. When he opened his eyes again, he turned his gaze to Joaquin. Azriel''s smile grew wider, more crooked. His voice dropped, darker and sharper than before. "You really can''t blame them this time, Dad. What they faced was something called a Sky Devil. Or rather, it used to be called that. They are pets of the very beings you came here to hunt." For a moment, his words hung in the air. Most stared at him in confusion. Almost everyone. Gradually, Joaquin''s eyes narrowed. Mira still looked perplexed, but Malcolm''s eyes widened in realization. And Amon¡­ his grin split wide across his face before a deep, booming laugh erupted from his throat. "It seems you''re even more knowledgeable than your father," Amon said, his voice full of amusement. Azriel kept his gaze to Joaquin, who remained silent for several moments. His expression was unreadable, as always. Then, a tiny black hole appeared at Joaquin''s feet. An arrow shot out from it, which Joaquin calmly caught in his hand. Without a word, he held it up in front of Azriel. Azriel''s eyes widened in shock. ''Don''t tell me¡­'' His gaze darted between the arrow and his father. Seeing Azriel''s reaction, Joaquin let the arrow fall, and another black hole consumed it. He sighed. "It seems you know." "¡­I do," Azriel admitted. He hesitated before asking, "That arrow¡­ does this mean you caught one?" But Joaquin shook his head, much to Azriel''s disappointment. "It came as fast as it left. The arrow almost pierced my heart. If not for your warning, I wouldn''t have taken such heavy precautions." Azriel paled slightly. He was certain Joaquin wouldn''t die even if his heart were pierced, but the thought of his father being hurt¡ªor worse¡ªmade his stomach churn. Sensing his unease, Joaquin placed a reassuring hand on Azriel''s shoulder. The tension began to dissipate. The soldiers exhaled audibly, their relief palpable. Joaquin''s tone softened, though his pride was evident as he spoke. "We have much to discuss once we''re home. If what you said is true, that knowledge could benefit us in unimaginable ways." Then, his gaze turned cold as he addressed Mira, Amon, and Malcolm. "Stand up. Break your anchors from SICVC. You too, Malcolm. Open your void rifts. We''re leaving immediately." The soldiers erupted into cheers at the order. Even in the presence of a Saint, who is a Great King, and three Grandmasters, the unpredictable nature of this place made Earth infinitely preferable. Azriel ignored the jubilation. His eyes returned to the gray sky and the ink-black water below. ''It makes me wonder, though. If Dad already faced one of them here, why was that Sky Devil alone?'' A pet should protect its master, shouldn''t it? Then again, considering the master and the pet in question, perhaps that was a foolish thought. Azriel knew one thing for certain¡ªthis place was no longer a sanctuary. If it ever had been, it wasn''t anymore. If it were, everyone here would already be dead. As he stared into the gray sky, Joaquin''s sudden shout shattered the fragile calm. "Stand up! Prepare for battle!" ""!!"" No one questioned him. Instinctively, they obeyed. Azriel turned to his father, seeing the grim seriousness in Joaquin''s eyes. His heart began to race once more. Then, the sound erupted¡ªa sound that defied description, something felt more than heard. It was a symphony of three roars that thundered through the air like the final blast of trumpets heralding the end of the world. The very atmosphere seemed to groan under the weight of that unholy vibration. When it struck, the wind screamed¡ªnot like a mere gale, but like a living thing in torment. It tore at the world with a ferocity that stripped flesh from bone, splitting rocks and snapping the ancient trees like brittle kindling. Almost everyone, including Azriel, fell to their knees, clutching their ears as blood began to trickle from them. Only Amaya, Joaquin, Mira, Malcolm, and Amon remained standing. Yet, even they were not unaffected. Mira and Malcolm bore rare expressions of caution, while Joaquin''s face grew colder, his gaze sharp as he spoke. "It seems it didn''t fear the two of you enough to flee." The dark sea raged in response, as though possessed by the same madness. Its waves, once ominously still, rose into titanic shapes that defied comprehension, crashing against each other with a violence that seemed capable of shattering continents. And then, the gray sky split. The clouds parted at a single point, bleeding a blinding white light. It wasn''t light meant to illuminate but to sear¡ªto condemn. The purity was so absolute it felt like judgment itself. Yet even that brilliance was fleeting, for out of the rift came it. At first, it was only a shadow. A shadow so vast it blanketed the heavens, stretching for miles¡ªa thing of incomprehensible size and shape. As it emerged, grotesque detail after grotesque detail came into view. The clouds darkened once more. It moved with impossible speed, and as it neared, its true form was revealed¡ªa monstrosity so utterly wrong that even nature recoiled from its presence. It had three heads, each atop a neck so long they seemed to pierce the heavens. The left bore a visage of skeletal decay, its flesh stripped away to reveal a grinning, bone-white horror. The center was alive with writhing tendrils of shadow, its eyes burning like dying suns, and a maw that seemed to twist and fold reality itself. The right head dripped with molten ichor, its obsidian fangs glistening as though eager to devour existence itself. Each head bore four horns, twisted like a crown of madness. Its wings stretched wider than cities¡ªtorn and tattered, yet pulsating with a sickly glow, as though carrying the blood of stars. With each beat, the air trembled, and the ground quaked, as though the planet itself sought to flee its wrath. Cracks ran along its body, glowing faintly with an infernal red light, as though barely containing an apocalypse within. Massive chains wrapped around its torso, carved with runes of an ancient language that seemed to weep as they struggled to bind it. Its tail lashed behind it, stretching into the horizon, the tip so sharp it seemed capable of cutting through reality itself. A living blasphemy. This was the creature Mira had fought. The nightmare Mira and Amon, even together, had failed to defeat. Seeing such a horrific creature, Azriel felt a cold, alien energy course through his body. It wasn''t fear¡ªit was something else. It numbed his senses and forced his mind into a chilling calm. His body relaxed despite itself, allowing him to think clearly. [Soul''s Crucible] The passive effect activated instantly, working overtime. Without it, Azriel was certain he would be weeping like the others who had already succumbed. Some had even fallen unconscious. The mere presence of the creature was suffocating, making it hard to breathe. It drew closer, crossing the black sea of the sunken islands. But as he watched, Azriel noticed something. It might not have died when Mira and Amon fought it, but it bore the marks of heavy damage. It was injured. And it was angry. Gritting his teeth, Azriel pushed himself off the ground. His legs trembled violently¡ªno, his whole body trembled. But he didn''t stop. Summoning Void Eater, he slammed the blade into the ground to stabilize himself, breathing heavily. As the monstrous creature loomed closer, Azriel chuckled. A thought flickered through his mind. ''A hydra¡­ and it can fly...'' Despite its overwhelming and grotesque form, Azriel found it breathtakingly beautiful. He glanced at the others who were still standing. Their eyes were locked on him, wide with shock and disbelief. Azriel smirked. A strange amusement settled in his chest. ''This skill¡­ it''s absurdly overpowered.'' With a tired smile, he spoke. "What are you staring at me for? It''s just a Grade 1 Monarch. Go and kill it. I''ve always wondered¡­ what does dragon meat taste like?" The words hung in the air, freezing them in place. Their minds seemed unable to process what they had just heard. And then Amon laughed. The sound was loud and unrestrained. Even Joaquin joined in, a deep, rumbling laugh that made everyone flinch. Amon raised his voice, addressing the group. "What are you all cowering for? Your king and prince are still standing! I don''t expect much from you government dogs, but the rest of you¡­ do you dare stain the Crimson name?" The words struck like a spark to dry tinder. Faces hardened, resolve flickered in their eyes. One by one, they began to rise. Some trembled, some stumbled and fell back, but they kept trying. The hydra drew closer, its vast shadow swallowing everything in its path. Azriel, however, wasn''t worried. If its master were here, that would be different. But it wasn''t. Using Void Eater as a crutch, Azriel approached Jasmine and Iryndra. Both were kneeling, though Iryndra clutched her head, hands pressed against her ears. Jasmine, despite being on her knees, stared at the hydra without a trace of fear. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Noticing his approach, she glanced at him and smiled faintly. "My little brother seems full of surprises today." Azriel chuckled, extending a hand. She gripped it, and together they helped Iryndra to her feet. "That''s why I''m never boring," Azriel said with a smirk. "If Master is boring," a voice chimed in, "then it''s the world that needs fixing." Azriel turned sharply to see Nol standing beside him, grinning like an excited child. He seemed utterly unbothered by the unholy hydra bearing down on them. Joaquin stepped forward. "I suppose it''s time to show you children why your father is the best." Anticipation surged through the group. All eyes were on Joaquin now. "The great Crimson King against a hydra¡­" Azriel thought. The hydra moved closer, its massive form somehow both slow and terrifyingly fast. It had already crossed half of the black sea. But then, everything changed. Suddenly, everyone froze. Even Joaquin stopped, his expression turning grim. The black sea split open. A vertical rift tore through the water, stretching endlessly like a mouth yawning wide. A shockwave rippled through the air¡ªnot from the hydra, but from something else. Find your next read at empire The hydra halted mid-flight, its colossal wings flapping uncertainly as it stared down at the rift. Azriel noticed it then¡ªsomething stirred within the darkness. Something far more abyssal. And then it emerged. A single, colossal tentacle broke the surface. It dwarfed the hydra in size, an incomprehensible mass of slithering flesh. The world seemed to hold its breath. Before anyone could react, the tentacle moved. It struck with a speed Azriel couldn''t comprehend. In an instant, the hydra''s three heads were screaming¡ªno, howling¡ªas the monstrous appendage coiled around it. The dark, slick flesh constricted, crushing the hydra with ease. Then, just as quickly, it dragged the creature down into the depths. The rift sealed shut. The sea grew still once more. And silence reigned. No human dared to speak. Chapter 184 Loaded Gun What was there left to do after witnessing such an incomprehensible, otherworldly scene?Nothing. Nothing but feel shock, awe, horror, and fear. No one was mad enough to venture near the ink-black waters¡ªthat much was certain. The charred, ancient woods behind them, crawling with void worms, seemed almost inviting by comparison. The solemnity among the soldiers was palpable. No one spoke. No one dared. They had learned a single, chilling truth: the waters of the sunken islands were not meant for human touch. And so, on the final day granted to them by Azriel''s mother, they returned to Earth. Surprisingly, most of the soldiers were given a few days off¡ªa rare reprieve directly sanctioned by Joaquin himself. Yet Azriel had no such luxury. As soon as they arrived, he was summoned to the lounge of the Crimson Estate, along with his sister and father. Lumine and Yelena were escorted to their guest rooms to rest by Amaya, a mercy they desperately needed. Azriel felt a pang of guilt as he watched them leave. He had invited them to join him, only to leave them stranded while he was trapped in a coma. They were visibly nervous, being so close to Joaquin''s overwhelming presence, but they said nothing. They knew this wasn''t the time. Conversations would have to wait until they were back at the academy. Malcolm had returned to his own clan for the time being, and Mira and Amon had been placed on standby. That left Joaquin, Jasmine, Iryndra, Nol, and Azriel walking toward the lounge in silence. "Mister Nol, your face is creepy when you look at him like that." "Oh, Master''s little sister sure is observant." "¡­You''re supposed to deny it." Azriel couldn''t help but smile as he listened to Iryndra and Nol. Jasmine walked beside him. Ahead of them, Joaquin walked stiffly, his normally confident stride oddly rigid. Azriel frowned, confused by his father''s demeanor. "He''s nervous about explaining to Mother what happened there," Jasmine whispered, noticing Azriel''s expression. "Oh¡­" "I am not nervous," Joaquin suddenly said, his voice stern but lacking conviction. "I am a king. A king doesn''t get nervous." Azriel glanced at his father with barely concealed pity. Joaquin''s awkward laugh, delivered without turning around, only made the moment more sad. "What''s with that look?" Jasmine said. "You''re in no better position." Azriel''s face stiffened as Jasmine''s sharp gaze landed on him. ''She''s right,'' Azriel thought, already contemplating an escape route. But before he could act, Jasmine looped her arm tightly around his. She flashed him a cold, triumphant smile. "No, you''re not." "Traitor," Azriel said, a groan escaping him. "Do you want me to die?" He had faced death more than once, but this felt like a different kind of torment entirely. "Mother explicitly said you were to come immediately," Jasmine said, dragging him forward despite his resistance. "It must be important if she''s not even letting us rest." Azriel''s shoulders slumped in resignation. His mother wasn''t one to make unreasonable demands, which only made this all the more unnerving. And yet, knowing that didn''t make it any better. ''I am hungry...'' He had barely eaten anything since his trip to the Void Realm. Suddenly, Iryndra gripped his left hand with her small fingers. Azriel turned towards her as she looked up at him. "Mister Nol is creepy." Azriel blinked, turning his head slightly back towards Nol while walking. He saw him humming happily with a smile on his face, seemingly lost in his own world. Certainly, Nol had his quirks, so Azriel simply let him be. It didn''t take long before they finally arrived at the lounge. The only problem was that when Azriel entered, Jasmine was holding him tightly to prevent him from running away, while a little girl named Iryndra nervously gripped his left hand. Azriel saw three heads turn towards him, ignoring everyone else. Their faces were practically overwhelmed with question marks, and Azriel had a wry smile as a bead of cold sweat dripped down his face. Then, as Azriel registered who those three were, he saw his mother sitting elegantly on a couch on her own. On the opposite couch were two people Azriel hadn''t expected to meet. Ragnar sat dignified, his posture straight and arms crossed, while Solomon slumped lazily on the couch next to him. Solomon raised his right hand in greeting, grinning wildly. "The original trio is back together as the prince returns from the depths of hell once more!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing Solomon''s words, Azriel couldn''t hold back and laughed. It was indeed funny¡ªand true. Even Ragnar had a smile on his face, seemingly in agreement. As Jasmine finally released her grip on him, Azriel walked towards the couch next to Ragnar and Solomon, still gripping Iryndra¡ªwho was visibly nervous, her eyes darting everywhere. Azriel sat down and picked Iryndra up, who yelped, placing her on his lap. "M-Mister¡­ this is too embarrassing..!" Azriel chuckled, patting her head. "Didn''t I tell you to call me big brother?" "Ugh¡­" Iryndra hung her head low, her face boiling in shame. Jasmine and Nol arrived shortly after. Jasmine sat next to Azriel, while Nol stood behind the couch, silently. Suddenly, Jasmine opened her arms, facing Azriel and Iryndra. "Give her to me." Azriel narrowed his eyes at her. "No." Jasmine''s lips twitched. "I am the future queen and your big sister. Give h¡ª" "No." Azriel wrapped his arms around Iryndra like a mother shielding her child, looking at Jasmine coldly. Iryndra''s face was boiling at this point. "You''ve already interrupted our reunion. Try booking an appointment next time." Jasmine''s face hardened. With a serious expression, she looked directly at Iryndra. "Who do you want to sit with, your big brother or your amazing big sister?" Hearing the sudden question directed at her, Iryndra''s eyes went wide. Her face panicked, darting between Azriel and Jasmine. "Umm..." But seeing the two of them waiting seriously, she shrank even more. "I... I prefer big b-brother..." At her words, a hurt look crossed Jasmine''s face as she stared at Iryndra in shock. Azriel grinned wickedly at his sister. "Heh. She''s basically saying you''re annoying, my dear sister." "I definitely didn''t mean that!" Iryndra screamed at Azriel, desperate to prevent a misunderstanding. Jasmine merely huffed, turning her head away. A sudden cough drew their attention. All eyes turned to their mother, who was smiling warmly. Joaquin sat next to Aeliana... though only at the very end of the couch. "As adorable as the three of you are right now, my son... why is it that whenever I leave you alone with your father, you bring a child back?" At her words, Azriel had an awkward smile on his face. Jasmine and Joaquin turned towards him, wearing identical haughty expressions. ''Tch. They want me to suffer.'' Then Azriel suddenly looked at his father with the same expression Joaquin had directed at him. His father''s face cracked slightly as Azriel spoke in a steady voice. "Well, Mother... perhaps you should ask Dad¡ª" Azriel couldn''t finish speaking as he suddenly felt the room temperature rise immensely, making him sweat instantly. Using his ice affinity, he ensured Iryndra stayed cool. Joaquin looked at Azriel in shock and pointed a trembling finger at him. "Oi! Aeli, he''s lying! I would never do anything like that!" Aeliana, however, narrowed her eyes at Joaquin. "You think I don''t know he''s trying to mess with me?" Azriel''s smile died at her words. ''Crap.'' Her sharp gaze turned to Azriel, but before she could say anything, Solomon laughed, slapping his thighs repeatedly and pointing at Joaquin. "You really can''t handle your wife, can you, Joaquin! Hahaha! Man, to think all the four great kings kneel before their wives!" Solomon laughed loudly, while Ragnar clenched his arms tightly, veins bulging on his forehead, just like Joaquin, who stood up, visibly annoyed. "You want to fight, clown?" Enjoy new tales from empire At his words, Solomon''s eyes sharpened like an eagle''s, and his smile turned sinister. "Ah, you think I''m afraid of you just because you''re a great king? Have you forgotten what happened last year when a great king challenged me?" Tension filled the room instantly, like a loaded gun ready to fire. Solomon and Joaquin stared each other down. "If you think I''m like that Nebula King, you''re really going to regret it." "Both of you. Sit. Down." Everyone flinched as Aeliana''s voice cut through the room, cold and sharp, despite the steadily rising temperature. Solomon and Joaquin locked eyes, their faces unreadable. The tension stretched taut until Joaquin clicked his tongue and sank back. A flicker of satisfaction crossed Solomon''s face before he followed suit, lounging lazily. "It really is Ragnar Frost and Solomon Dragonheart... from the no-kill list." The unexpected words broke the silence, drawing all eyes to Iryndra. Confusion painted their expressions as they turned toward her. She froze, realizing too late that she''d spoken aloud. Her face drained of color as Solomon''s eyebrows arched in amusement. ''She really needs to learn how to speak in her head...'' Azriel thought, suppressing a sigh. Solomon leaned forward, his grin sharpening. "I''m used to being on the kill-on-sight list, but no-kill? Do I have a secret admirer pulling strings for me? A lover, perhaps?" "Enough," Aeliana snapped, cutting through his jest with a tone that brooked no argument. "We keep getting off track." Her gaze shifted to Azriel, her stern expression softening ever so slightly. "Azriel. These two have waited long enough to talk to you. I know you''re tired, but let''s deal with this now so everyone can be on their way." Azriel glanced at her and noticed the faint exhaustion in her eyes. It wasn''t like her to show any weakness, and that small crack in her armor made him feel a twinge of guilt. Ragnar cleared his throat, breaking the moment. All eyes turned to him. Azriel felt the weight of Ragnar''s gaze as the man spoke. "I agree with Aeli¡ª" "Don''t call her that," Joaquin interrupted without missing a beat. Ragnar''s lips twitched. "I agree with your mother." He leaned forward slightly, his expression hardening. "So, I''m here to ask you one thing..." The atmosphere shifted abruptly. The air grew heavy, charged with an oppressive weight. Ragnar''s presence expanded, filling the room like a tidal wave crashing down. Azriel''s breath hitched as he felt the change. Ragnar was no longer just a man in the room. He had become something vast and immeasurable¡ªa towering giant who seemed to gaze down at him from an unreachable height. No, this wasn''t Ragnar anymore. This was the Frost King. And the Frost King''s words weren''t a question. They were a command. "Prince Azriel," he intoned, "tell me everything you know about Neo Genesis." Chapter 185 Trusting Relationship Undoubtedly, Azriel had learned many things as Subject 666¡ªthings he hadn''t even been aware of until now.One of the most crucial lessons drilled into him during that time was combat. His skills, affinities, and overall approach to fighting had undergone a drastic transformation. Before reclaiming those memories, Azriel had relied solely on what he had learned as Prince Azriel, along with raw instinct. And yet, no matter how hard he tried, there had always been a nagging sense of inadequacy¡ªa hollow feeling he couldn''t quite place. It was as though some part of him was missing, and his mind actively avoided the thought of training until it became unavoidable. It felt like an afterthought, something far from a priority. Now, Azriel finally understood why. With his memories of Subject 666 restored, it felt as though his body and mind had finally synchronized. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was like his soul had been made whole. If he were to face Caleus again at the Christmas banquet, there was no doubt in his mind about the outcome. He would win¡ªagain. Only this time, it wouldn''t even be a fight. Back then, Caleus had rushed to end the duel, clearly holding back. Now, Azriel was confident he could dismantle him without giving him the chance to hold back at all. And if he were to fight Instructor Benson again? This time, Azriel could see dozens of paths to victory¡ªwhere before, the battle had felt hopeless. Of course, that didn''t mean Azriel didn''t need to train. He knew better than anyone that there was always more to learn, always room to grow. Strength was an endless pursuit, a never-ending climb toward a summit that no one could truly reach. His swordsmanship could sharpen further, his affinities could deepen, and his decision-making in battle could become more precise. Improvement was infinite. There was never enough when it came to the pursuit of power. But above all else, the greatest gift Azriel had gained from his time as Subject 666 was his mastery over aura¡ªand the forbidden knowledge of how to form a mana contract. Learning to form a mana contract wasn''t something one could do on a whim. It required an unparalleled level of patience, discipline, and control. Even the smallest mistake could lead to catastrophic consequences. As for controlling his aura, Azriel had always been more attuned to mana than the average person. However, even with his advanced sensitivity, the idea of forming a mana contract was unthinkable. The risks were too great, the consequences too unpredictable. At least, with his newfound control over aura, Azriel had come to understand the profound difference between strength and power. Dr. Arthur, for example, was the embodiment of strength. Strength could break walls, topple towers, or crush armies. But power? Power was something far more elusive, immeasurable¡ªa force that only a great king, like Ragnar Frost, could possess. Ragnar wasn''t just strong. He was overwhelming. He towered over others, his presence as imposing as a steel mountain. His eyes, cold and unyielding, were like frozen lightning, as chilling as a winter storm. And yet, there was another boon Azriel had received¡ªone that came after he woke from his coma. [Soul''s Crucible]. He hadn''t yet tested its active effect, [Empathic Healing], so he couldn''t grasp how absurdly powerful it might be. But its passive effect, [Ashen Heart], was already proving to be extraordinary. It was like wielding two skills in one¡ªand the passive alone was ridiculous. Whenever Azriel was placed under pressure, no matter how intense, his mind would sharpen. He would grow calmer, his thoughts crystallizing with clarity. Just as its description stated: "The more intense the situation, the clearer their thoughts become." Standing before the weight of Ragnar''s aura¡ªwas suffocating. Yet, Azriel endured. Joaquin and Aeliana had remained unfazed, as the oppressive aura didn''t bother them at all. Solomon, ever the clown, simply smiled, sitting closest to Ragnar without so much as flinching. But Nol and Jasmine hadn''t masked their discomfort as well. Jasmine''s unease was subtle, a flicker in her expression. Nol, however, made no effort to hide his irritation, his crimson eyes glaring daggers at Ragnar. Even Iryndra, had glared at Ragnar with a visible scowl, her discomfort plain to see. And yet, it was Azriel who disrupted the suffocating tension. The one meant to crumble under the weight of Ragnar''s aura was the one who remained utterly unfazed. Smiling, Azriel patted Iryndra''s head as though nothing had happened. "Uncle Ragnar, It hurts my feelings that you''d take such an approach to get answers from me. I thought we had a more¡­ trusting relationship." Ragnar narrowed his eyes at Azriel''s composed demeanor. Joaquin and Aeliana, who neither moved nor spoke, exchanged satisfied smiles. For a moment, Ragnar kept his gaze fixed on Azriel before sighing and reeling back his aura, easing the oppressive atmosphere that had left the younger ones feeling as though they were sitting on needles. "Woah," Solomon drawled. "You''ve really gotten old and weak, huh? A kid doesn''t even flinch at you anymore." Ragnar ignored Solomon''s sardonic remark, his sharp gaze still locked on Azriel. Slowly, a small smile curved Ragnar''s lips. "I would have been disappointed if the son of my rival cowered from something as trivial as that." It was no empty praise. If Ragnar had wanted to, he could''ve forced Azriel to kiss the ground with nothing more than his presence. But such an action would bring him face-to-face with Aeliana and Joaquin¡ªsomething he had no desire to provoke. The only reason he could even push this far was because they trusted him. Their bond ran deeper than mere titles or obligations. They knew Ragnar would never harm Azriel. "Very well," Ragnar said. "As a guest, I ask you, Azriel... tell me everything you know about Neo Genesis." Azriel''s smile didn''t falter. He met Ragnar''s gaze unflinchingly, his composure unbroken. "Everything I know, huh..." He took a moment, as if mulling over how to begin, before speaking again. "Neo Genesis was once nothing more than a whispered rumor in the underground world¡ªa secret organization that many doubted even existed. Recently, though, it''s become much more. Their influence has solidified in Africa and Antarctica, and now they''re making moves to extend their reach into Asia, North and South America, and Australia. Their hierarchy is as follows: Initiates are at the bottom, followed by Acolytes, Void Spawns, Enforcers, Void Commanders, and then Grand Executors. At the top are the seven leaders, known as the Heptarchs. But above even them, there is one figure¡ªthe Supreme Archon. He''s the true founder of Neo Genesis. Very few know of his existence, except the Heptarchs. Unfortunately, I don''t know much about him. But, Uncle Ragnar, you might be in luck today." He smiled coolly as his gaze shifted downward to Iryndra, ignoring the dumbfounded expressions of everyone else present. Discover more stories at empire "I''ve recently adopted a former Heptarch." "...." "Now that I think about it," Azriel mused, "I''ve kidnapped one and killed another. That leaves five heads remaining, doesn''t it? Iryndra, do you happen to know anything about the Supreme Archon?" Iryndra blinked, caught off guard. Her voice came out unsteady as she stammered, "Uh... no. I''ve only heard his voice. I''ve never met him in person. I... I can''t say much about him. Even as a Heptarch. I wasn''t allowed to know where he was. Honestly, I don''t think anyone does. S-sorry." Azriel patted her head gently, offering her a warm smile. "No need to apologize. Thank you for sharing what you know." Then, he turned back to Ragnar. "Does that answer your question, Uncle Ragnar?" Ragnar didn''t respond. No one did. A heavy silence filled the room as all eyes turned to Azriel, their expressions stunned. All except Nol, whose face beamed with pride, as if declaring, See? That''s my master! Ragnar and Aeliana exchanged a shocked glance, their eyes drifting to Iryndra. Solomon, however, looked more intrigued than surprised, his lips curving into a smirk. After a moment, Ragnar''s gaze returned to Azriel. "The Skinwalkers. What connection do they have with Neo Genesis?" The smile faded from Azriel''s face. Iryndra froze, her expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. Azriel, however, knew exactly what Ragnar meant. Nol had already told him everything about the incident on the rooftop at CASC. "I... have no clue, Uncle," Azriel said after a pause. "I''m sorry, truly. But that answer is undoubtedly tied to either the Supreme Archon or the remaining Heptarchs." Ragnar''s face darkened. The atmosphere in the room grew heavy. It was Solomon who broke the mood. "Even as a former Heptarch, she''s practically useless," he said, scanning Iryndra with a piercing gaze. The young girl squirmed uncomfortably in Azriel''s arms under his scrutiny. "I mean, she doesn''t know the first thing about her own organization. Honestly, why was this little girl a Heptarch in the first place?" Solomon''s gaze shifted to Azriel, his smirk widening as if daring him to answer. Azriel didn''t hesitate. He met Solomon''s eyes head-on and spoke before the man could press further. "You can take that question straight to the Supreme Archon." "Heh," Solomon chuckled, tilting his head. "Is that so? I thought fighting a Heptarch was fun, but now... I''m dying to meet this Supreme Archon myself." Azriel grinned, baring his teeth. "We''ve already landed one punch. The best way to keep them down is to throw another." A spark of delight lit up Solomon''s face. "Ah, I really like this side of you, Azriel. But... we''re already too late. The Supreme Archon has thrown the next punch." The room stilled as all eyes turned to Solomon. Azriel frowned, confusion flickering across his face, until Solomon''s next words hit like a thunderclap. "The Supreme Archon revealed himself to the underground world a few days ago¡ªalong with Neo Genesis. And he personally declared war on you, Azriel. He placed a bounty on your head." Azriel''s eyes widened, mirroring the stunned reactions of everyone else in the room. "With the price being," Solomon continued, his voice filled with wicked amusement, "anything one asks." Chapter 186 The Truth "What?"Aeliana looked at Solomon, her expression cold, as though she found no humor in his words. Joaquin scowled. "That''s impossible. One of my men would''ve reported it by now if anything involving the four great clans was happening in the underground world." Solomon, however, remained unbothered. He shrugged his shoulders casually. "It hasn''t been revealed to the entire underground world yet. Only to the more... influential people. I happen to have a buddy¡ªlet''s call him that¡ªwho''s in the know. He told me. But don''t worry, it''s only a matter of time before everyone else there finds out." Without warning, a file materialized in his hand. Solomon tossed it to Joaquin, who caught it effortlessly, his gaze already shifting to the folder. Stay connected through empire Aeliana walked behind him, peering over his shoulder. Together, they opened the file. The more they read, the colder their expressions became. Ragnar soon joined them, followed by Jasmine, who silently moved to look at the contents as well. That left only Azriel, Nol, Iryndra, and Solomon in their places. Solomon''s eyes flicked to Nol, who stood idly, his bored gaze wandering around the lounge. Then his attention shifted to Azriel, who appeared lost in thought, absentmindedly running his hand through Iryndra''s hair. Unlike Azriel, whose face betrayed nothing, Iryndra''s worry was written all over her. Her brows were furrowed, her lips pressed into a thin line as if lost in deep contemplation. "Are you scared, little girl?" Solomon asked, breaking the silence. His voice snapped both Azriel and Iryndra out of their thoughts, and they blinked at him simultaneously. To his surprise, Iryndra shook her head. "It doesn''t make sense... why the Supreme Archon would target him," she muttered. "Azriel is responsible for the death of one of his best men," Jasmine interjected, her sharp gaze landing on Azriel. "And kidnapping a former Heptarch, along with how much you strangely know about Neo Genesis... you''re an irritating threat they might want to eliminate." "Hm, but shouldn''t I be on that list too?" Solomon chimed in, pointing at himself with a mock-confused expression. "I mean, I did rip Zoran''s head off. But, according to the little girl, I''m on a ''no-kill'' list. Courtesy of Neo Genesis, I assume?" "The Supreme Archon never takes direct action," Iryndra cut in hastily, her voice rising slightly. "We all know he''s there, but... he does nothing. He gathers information through his spies, sure, but he rarely moves personally. So why now? And why target him specifically?" The room grew quiet. Even Solomon, who usually wore a teasing smirk, seemed thoughtful. Everyone was listening. Azriel, however, looked anything but concerned. Instead, his expression was one of curiosity¡ªalmost intrigue. Then, Iryndra''s eyes widened in realization. She looked up at Azriel, her face pale. "W-What if it has to do with you being 666? Pa¡ªLucidiux told me about the project. He said it was... important." "What does she mean by ''project''?" Aeliana asked, her voice sharp with concern as she turned to Azriel. Azriel ignored her, focusing instead on Iryndra. A small, reassuring smile played on his lips. "I doubt that," he said calmly. "And don''t worry about Lucidiux. I didn''t kill him. But you don''t need to concern yourself with him or anyone else from Neo Genesis anymore." Iryndra stared at him, shocked and visibly confused. Azriel''s smile widened into a grin, and he turned to address the others. "You''re curious about how I know so much about Neo Genesis?" His voice was steady, almost casual. "The answer''s simple." He paused, his grin sharpening as his gaze swept across the room. "I was one of them." "!!" ***** How would Azriel get out of this situation? It was obvious that he couldn''t avoid it for much longer. He had to give them something¡ªsomething that would satisfy them. There were countless ways to get out of this, honestly. But all of them, every single one, boiled down to one thing: lying. Azriel didn''t want that. He didn''t want to lie to his family. He knew they would eventually find out, one way or another. Misunderstandings, unnecessary drama¡ªhe wanted none of it. He just wanted to tell them the truth. There was no deeper reason. No hidden agenda. It was simply what he wanted. The Supreme Archon''s declaration of war, though¡­ that was unexpected. Was Azriel surprised? Yes. Was he scared? A little. But after a moment of thought, it made sense. In some strange, unexplainable way, Azriel had known this was coming. When he heard that the Supreme Archon was after him, he didn''t feel panic. Not the way most people would. Instead, his heart raced. But not from fear. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was something else entirely¡ªsomething closer to excitement? Why would the Supreme Archon personally come after him? The books had hinted at it before: the Supreme Archon wasn''t just a powerful figure. He was like Azriel. An Apostle. A son of one of the Ten Gods. But which one? That had never been mentioned. Azriel, however, knew. It wasn''t knowledge he had learned or been told. It was something innate, like knowing how to breathe or the ache of hunger. The Supreme Archon was the son of the God of Time. The Supreme Archon was the Apostle of Time. The son of Time. Just as Azriel was the son of the God of Death. It was strange how the realization came to him now and not before. Trying to dig deeper into what he instinctively knew felt like chasing a shadow¡ªgrasping for something only to have it slip away. So, Azriel stopped. Instead, he did what he had decided from the start. He told the truth. Well, not the entire truth. There were things he simply couldn''t tell¡ªeither because he didn''t know them himself or because they weren''t his secrets to reveal. For instance, he explained how he met Nol, but not how he had arrived in White Haven. Instead, he repeated something Nol had said the first time they met. They seemed to accept it¡ªor at least pretended to. But their curiosity about the Asura Mountains and its altar was obvious. Azriel then spoke of his time in the Void Realm after leaving White Haven. And then¡­ he told them about the day Neo Genesis took him. He remembered it vividly. Too vividly. Both paths he had walked as Subject 666 were burned into his memory, making it all the more disturbing. More uncomfortable. So, he didn''t go into much detail. And he was grateful no one asked him to. He did, however, explain Project New Eden¡ªwhat it was and how they had experimented on him. When he revealed the truth about Voidwalker blood, everyone in the room froze. Everyone except Jasmine, who looked confused but kept quiet. Even Iryndra had known about Voidwalkers. Their reactions amused him, especially Solomon''s wide-eyed stare. Azriel wondered what expression he was making as he spoke. Was he smiling? Frowning? Did he look sad? He could hear his voice¡ªit was steady, detached, as if recounting something unremarkable. But the faces of the others said otherwise. He talked about meeting Iryndra before becoming an official member of Neo Genesis. He regretted mentioning the Ice Throne, though. Iryndra wouldn''t meet anyone''s eyes after that, her shame palpable. Then Azriel stopped. The pause only deepened the unease in the room. It wasn''t hesitation¡ªat least, not entirely. He was simply trying to decide how much he should reveal about the God of Death and himself. Should he tell them? Should he explain the mana contract? Only Ragnar and Joaquin knew what a mana contract truly meant. If it came to it, Azriel could claim he had learned about it from Arthur. Their gazes kept flicking to his bandaged left arm¡ªmore than once, especially after he mentioned his time as Subject 666. "Y-you¡­ you don''t have to force yourself¡­" Jasmine''s voice trembled as she clutched the backrest of the sofa. Her wide eyes were locked on Azriel, pleading. Azriel sighed and shifted his attention to Joaquin and Ragnar. "I formed a mana contract." For a moment, silence. Confusion clouded everyone''s faces¡ªeveryone except Ragnar and Joaquin, who sat frozen, their wide-eyed stares locked on Azriel. "What¡­ what did you just say?" Ragnar''s voice was low, almost disbelieving. Azriel sighed again and elaborated, his tone even: "The doctor taught me about mana contracts. I secretly learned how to form them." Those who knew about mana contracts also knew of the three conditions required to form one. But not the fourth. Azriel revealed it. Yes, he did. But he shifted the blame onto Arthur, claiming it was him who had told him about it. Honestly, Azriel was struggling to suppress his laughter as he watched two great kings¡ªstare at him in utter disbelief. Then, right before everyone''s eyes, Azriel raised his bandaged left arm. Without a word, he began unwrapping the fabric. Layer by layer, the bandages fell away until the truth was laid bare for all to see. "I succeeded in forming the mana contract using the fourth condition." His voice was calm, almost detached, as if he were sharing a trivial anecdote. The silence in the room was deafening. "...The God of Death answered me. And in exchange for my life¡­" Azriel paused, his gaze moving across the faces in the room, lingering on each of them. "The God of Death destroyed the facility and everyone responsible for Project New Eden. Everyone who isn''t a Saint has forgotten the name of Iryndra." He lowered his gaze to his exposed arm, his lips curling into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. At least, he hoped it looked like a smile. "But it seems the God of Death took pity on me. When I opened my eyes again¡­ I was in Europe." Chapter 187 When the Truth Hurts When Azriel finished, no one said a word. They all just looked at him in silence.Azriel hadn''t spoken to gain their sympathy or approval. He simply wanted to tell them the truth¡ªwhat had really happened in the Void Realm. But as he met their faces, he realized he might''ve already said too much. Or maybe too little. They had noticed the parts he deliberately avoided, which only made it worse. People were terrifyingly good at imagining things. "Well, shit. You really are one unlucky prince, aren''t you? That god couldn''t have tossed you anywhere else except Europe?" It was, of course, Solomon who broke the silence. His voice was light, but his expression twisted in a mix of displeasure and faint delight. "Ah, but I suppose if that hadn''t happened, we wouldn''t be here like this, would we? I guess I owe the God of Death quite a bit." Azriel didn''t like the way Solomon''s eyes gleamed as he spoke, focused solely on him. It made his skin crawl. ''Oh, great. He''s entering his pervert mode again.'' But to Azriel''s relief, Solomon''s grin faltered, shifting into something more serious¡ªor at least trying to. The tension barely lasted before he let out a long, exaggerated sigh. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Originally, I came here for a much more delicate matter. But since we''re all trauma-dumping now, I might as well pile on... Though it''s not really my trauma¡ªit''s yours. Probably." The others, who had been lost in their daze, snapped back to reality as a recording device appeared in Solomon''s hand. Without warning, he tossed it to Azriel. Azriel caught it mid-air with a quick motion, just above Iryndra''s head. He frowned as he inspected the device. "You should listen to it," Solomon said. "It''s your choice whether to do it here or in private, but since you''re feeling so open today... maybe it''s better if everyone knows. Before something tragic happens." The room went still again. Azriel glanced at the others, who still looked shaken. Deciding not to drag it out, he was about to press play when a sudden chill crawled up his spine. His gaze shifted, finding Nol at the edge of the room. Nol''s face was frozen in a cold, unreadable mask, but his lips were pressed so tightly together they bled. And his eyes... Azriel''s breath hitched. He recognized those eyes. "Calm down," Azriel said, his voice low. "Don''t let your emotions get the better of you. There''s nothing left to take revenge on." Project New Eden was gone. Doctor Arthur was dead. Even the Voidwalker blood of his had been destroyed. Nol''s shoulders trembled, but his eyes dulled slightly. His jaw unclenched, though his face remained cold. "...I apologize, Master," Nol said quietly. Azriel smiled wryly. "It''s fine." Turning back to the others, Azriel found them watching him. Before anyone could speak, he pressed play on the device. As the recording began, Solomon leaned back, adding casually, "Found this in Fortaleza del Sol. No bodies, nothing. Just this." His words didn''t ease the tension. If anything, they made it worse. Azriel''s frown deepened as he listened. The room grew heavier with each passing second. Thoughts raced through his mind, each more frantic than the last. ''This stupid clown couldn''t have given me this before I said all that?'' Goosebumps crawled over Azriel''s skin. He wasn''t the only one. The others sat rigid, their eyes glued to the device as the recording played on. A chill ran down his spine again when the distorted voice on the recording screamed: "A-A-AZZR-RIE-LL!" Azriel''s teeth clenched, shivers running down his body. ''I really should''ve kept my mouth shut about the Titans.'' When was the last time he''d faced something as simple as a regular monster or demon? Simple. Even thinking of those horrors as "simple" made him sound insane. The recording then ended, leaving only a deafening silence behind. And those final words... The Crying Fog really had to say that, didn''t it? Azriel''s gaze shifted awkwardly to his father. His father stared back, his expression completely blank¡ªlike an empty canvas. "...I take it back. You really do have a way of surprising me, son." Azriel scratched the back of his head, laughing weakly. He avoided looking at his mother or sister. Instead, he shot a hateful look at Solomon, who was grinning like an idiot. "Well, I had more to talk about, but I think I''ll take my leave now," Solomon said, standing. He glanced at his wrist¡ªempty¡ªand feigned surprise. "Ah, look at the time!" With that, he stepped into a purple rift that appeared before him, disappearing without another word. "...." Ragnar cleared his throat and stood. "I suppose I should leave as well... I should check on my wife and daughter," he murmured that last part, his eyes softening as he glanced at Azriel. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to reach out to me this time. Instead of Thomas." He turned and left quickly, way too quickly, shutting the door behind him. And just like that, the room was quiet again. Azriel let out a sigh, watching them leave. There was still much to discuss after everything he''d revealed, but as a great king and a clown, they knew when to read the room. It must have been awkward for the two of them. A faint smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he turned to his parents and older sister. Before he could say anything, Jasmine spoke. "That... killing the Heptarch. Was it for revenge?" Azriel furrowed his brow slightly at her question. Revenge? No, it wasn''t revenge¡ªnot at that moment. Zoran''s death had been nothing more than a consequence of circumstance. He''d been unlucky, fooled by Azriel, Nol, and Dante. It could''ve been anyone. It could''ve been no one. It had been pure chance. Azriel hadn''t orchestrated Zoran''s death, nor had he destroyed Neo Genesis''s plans to attack the students and civilians for revenge. It had all been driven by one thing¡ªa desire to destroy the future. Now, with his memories as Subject 666 returned, he couldn''t deny there was a certain satisfaction in knowing he''d taken down a Heptarch. He looked at Jasmine and spoke softly. "I suppose I did want to hit Neo Genesis where it would hurt. Killing Zoran was the best way to do it." At his words, Jasmine fell silent, her face twisting as if she''d realized something. Her eyes trembled furiously as she looked at him. "You said you gave your life to destroy that place¡ªto kill everyone responsible. Were you never planning to come back to us? I don''t understand... I don''t understand what a mana contract is, and I don''t really know much about the Ten Gods like you do, but... you made a deal with the God of Death, right? Why didn''t you make one that would ensure you''d return to us? The only reason you''re even here... it''s because the God of Death showed mercy, isn''t it? That wasn''t part of the deal, was it?" The faint smile on Azriel''s face disappeared. Her voice trembled, and tears threatened to fall from her eyes as she tried to hold them back. She stood behind the couch, gripping the backrest so tightly her knuckles turned white. Azriel didn''t know what to say. Because he didn''t want to lie. And if he told her the truth... She was right. Azriel was supposed to die that day. ...On his birthday. "It wasn''t," came Joaquin''s voice. Everyone turned to him. Aeliana''s face was pale, as devastated as Jasmine''s. But Joaquin... His expression was unreadable as he stood, walking toward Azriel with eyes that betrayed nothing. "Forming a mana contract is a terrible thing," he began, his voice calm but heavy. "No matter the conditions, each one is enough to destroy you. Losing control of your emotions and going mad. Sacrificing someone you truly love¡ªor yourself. Prepared in losing the ability to use mana forever. And after meeting even one condition, there''s an almost guaranteed chance of failure." "...." "The fourth condition must''ve been even more hopeless. Meeting any of them could kill you. Forming the contract could kill you. And the price itself... That could kill you too." Discover stories with empire Iryndra, Jasmine, Nol, and Aeliana stared at Joaquin, their shock written across their faces. "You never planned on coming back alive," he said, his voice quieter now. "You were ready to die that day, as long as that doctor and Project New Eden died with you." He stopped in front of Azriel. Iryndra teleported from his lap to sit beside him, her face pale as she, too, realized the truth. Azriel had never planned to return to her, either. Joaquin''s eyes fell to the mark on Azriel''s left arm. "...So the Ten Gods... they''re alive?" Azriel followed his father''s gaze. "Yeah... I think they are." Joaquin''s eyes locked with his son''s. Azriel held his gaze, trying to read him. Was he angry? Was he disappointed? Azriel didn''t know. "The Voidwalker blood they injected you with," Joaquin said, breaking the silence. "Is it still in your system?" Azriel shook his head lightly. "No. If it was, I wouldn''t have much time left¡ªor even be able to move around." "Yet you fell into a coma. One of its side effects, perhaps?" Joaquin murmured, more to himself than anyone else. But in the oppressive silence, everyone heard it. Aeliana and Iryndra''s faces paled even further. Azriel opened his mouth to deny it, but before he could, Joaquin turned away and walked toward the door. He stopped just before leaving, turning his head slightly. His voice was as cold as the void itself. "The Supreme Archon placed a bounty on your head, offering anything as the reward. It''s only fitting that the Crimson Clan does the same to him and his Heptarchs." Azriel''s eyes widened at his words, but before he could respond, Joaquin opened the door and left. Chapter 188 Being an Idiot Only five people remained in the lounge: Azriel, Nol, Iryndra, Jasmine, and Aeliana."Big brother... do you still want revenge...?" Azriel turned his head toward Iryndra, who sat beside him, her worried gaze fixed on him. She was, perhaps, the one person who truly understood how dangerous Neo Genesis was. He smiled warmly at her, reaching over to pat her head gently, trying to reassure her. "With someone as adorable as you here, why would I want something as boring as that?" Her cheeks flushed a light red, but a smile of relief softened her expression. She closed her eyes, enjoying his touch. ''Cute.'' This girl¡­ she really was something else. Azriel couldn''t help but fear for the amount of heads he''d have to rip off from the people who would come after her. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sudden noise snapped his attention away¡ªthe door shut, and Azriel saw that his mother had left, leaving only Jasmine. Jasmine stood up, walking toward him. "She left... said she needed to talk to Dad. Probably wants to know more about the coma you were in." Azriel''s gaze lingered on the closed door. He knew his mother had the most questions. She was the one who was probably the most worried and heartbroken. He wanted to speak with her, but... perhaps she needed some time. "Big brother, why were you in a coma?" Azriel turned his attention back to Iryndra, a slight amusement in his eyes. ''Looks like calling me ''big brother'' is no longer a problem...'' She still seemed embarrassed, but he couldn''t help but marvel at how quickly she had adapted. "Hmm... you could say it was just my body and mind catching up with each other." "Oh..." Iryndra nodded, her expression softening with understanding. To her, it probably seemed like he was simply exhausted, like his body just needed to rest. Suddenly, Azriel''s vision shifted, and before he could react, he felt two warm hands pressing gently against his cheeks. Azriel blinked in surprise, seeing Jasmine''s face right in front of his. "Jasmine?" She was holding his head with both hands, her face tense with uncertainty. She hesitated before asking, her voice laced with concern. "Are you really okay?" Azriel studied her for a moment, then smiled warmly, trying to reassure her as well. "Of course. You don''t need to worry that much. I''m just grateful to be alive." Jasmine pursed her lips for a moment, then placed one hand on the back of his head and pushed him against her chest. Azriel sank in, feeling the softness of her embrace. "That''s impossible," she whispered. She held him tightly, burying her head in his hair. "I know when you decide to do something, you can become reckless... not caring about yourself at all. But... I''ll become strong enough so you never have to go through something like that again. Please... don''t throw away your life again. If you''re ever in a tough situation... please just rely on me. I promise you, little brother... I''ll become the strongest. So please... don''t die again." Azriel''s heart throbbed painfully, and for a few moments, he didn''t say anything. Jasmine''s anxiety grew, and her grip on him tightened, faltering for a second. Finally, he spoke, his arms wrapping around her in return. "Okay... I promise..." ***** "I guess it''s reasonable that I won''t be going to the academy tomorrow," Azriel muttered, leaning against the balcony railing of his room. The air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of rain even though the ground below remained dry. It was late at night, and he was still dressed in the same T-shirt and joggers. His gaze was fixed on the sky, where a jagged crack stretched across the heavens, illuminated by the moon and stars. A twisted smile crept onto his face as he stared at the crack. "For the first time in 150 years, the sky has broken even more... The timing matches exactly with the book." He wasn''t particularly surprised when he first heard about the crack widening. He had known this was coming all along. With a flick of his finger, he tapped on his storage ring. A dagger materialized in his right hand. The wind swept across his face, ruffling his hair, as Azriel glanced down at the blade. His reflection shimmered faintly on the polished steel. "I wonder..." he murmured. Without a moment''s hesitation, he stretched his left hand forward, steadying it against the railing. Slowly, he dragged the dagger across his palm, splitting the skin. Blood seeped from the cut, dripping over the edge of the balcony into the garden below. Even the dagger now glistened crimson. Azriel frowned as he observed the blood trickling from his hand. "I didn''t feel anything..." That was... concerning. [Soul''s Crucible] might have dulled his ability to feel pain, numbing him to the point where even a cut like this was imperceptible. Or maybe it wasn''t numbing at all¡ªit just felt... strange. Not painful, not agonizing, just an odd sensation. It wasn''t nearly enough to alarm him, yet the lack of reaction was unnerving. Would he one day bleed out without even noticing? "Everything comes with a price." So now what? Azriel wondered just how much pain it would take for him to actually feel it. Was he supposed to keep harming himself until he reached his limit? Or wait for someone¡ªor something¡ªelse to hurt him enough? Neither option seemed particularly appealing. In fact, he''d rather not be hurt at all anymore. "Ah, shit... What the hell am I even doing..." Regret was already settling in as he looked at the cut on his palm. With a sigh, Azriel turned away from the balcony, shaking his head at his own foolishness. ''I should test [Soul''s Crucible] on someone else,'' he thought. The passive effects were one thing, but he was curious about how much mana it would take to use the active effect. He was just about to collapse onto his bed when he froze. The air in the room seemed to rise several degrees. Azriel''s blood ran cold, his eyes widening. The door to his room was open. Standing there, framed by the faint light from the hallway, was his mother. Her face was pale, her expression a perfect mirror of his own horror. For a second, they just stared at each other. Azriel''s gaze dropped to his left hand¡ªthe blood still trickling from his palm¡ªand then to the dagger clutched in his right. Continue reading at empire His eyes flicked back to his mother. Her face, which had been frozen in shock, began to shift. Slowly, painfully, her expression hardened. Azriel''s stomach sank as he watched her features tighten with every passing second. His own expression darkened. ''Dammit.'' Chapter 189 A Love That Hurts "M-Mom..."In a panic, Azriel dropped the dagger. With a loud clank, it hit the floor, making him flinch as the sound echoed through the room. Azriel looked down at the dagger, about to crouch and grab it hurriedly, but before he could, his mother moved. Suddenly, she was right in front of him, gripping his left hand tightly with a cold expression. "What is the meaning of this?" Azriel gulped, looking at her face. There wasn''t a hint of humor in her tone¡ªit was serious. "I-It''s not what it looks like, Mom! Don''t misunderstand. I was just... testing something." "And what exactly were you testing that required you to harm yourself?" "A... skill," he mumbled. Aeliana narrowed her eyes at Azriel, who looked back at her, his face pale. "A skill?" Azriel nodded quickly, desperate to convince her. For a few tense seconds, she stared directly into his eyes. He held her gaze, the silence growing heavier and more awkward with every passing moment. Finally, she sighed, loosening her grip on his hand. "I won''t ask what kind of skill requires you to cut yourself, but don''t ever use it again." Azriel nodded instinctively, though deep down, he knew whether he could obey her words was an entirely different matter. "Drink this." Releasing his hand, Aeliana handed him a health potion. Azriel silently took it and drank, the bitter liquid burning slightly as it went down. Without hesitation, Aeliana took the empty vial from him, dropping it next to the silver dagger on the ground. Then, with a snap of her fingers, both the vial and the dagger burst into flames. In mere seconds, they were incinerated until not even dust remained. Only a faint trail of smoke lingered before vanishing. She took his hand again, her grip firm but gentle, and led him to his bed. Azriel sat down, obediently allowing her to guide him. Sitting beside him, she pulled out a cloth¡ªhe hadn''t even noticed her holding it¡ªand began wiping the blood from his left hand. Azriel watched her, noticing the quiet frown etched on her face. A small smile tugged at his lips despite himself. When she was done, she threw the bloodstained cloth to the side of the room without a second thought, turning back to him. But then her expression froze. She stared at his faint smile, her face quickly twisting into a troubled, almost pained look. Her eyes trembled as though she was holding back something unbearable. Azriel''s smile vanished instantly. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Leaning forward, he placed his hands on her shoulders, his worry plain on his face. This wasn''t about the dagger¡ªhe was sure of it. Aeliana''s body trembled as she bit her lip, her gaze dropping to the floor. Azriel felt the slight shudder in her shoulders grow stronger. "Is something wrong?" he asked again. "Something wrong...?" she murmured. "Yes... yes, there is something horribly wrong." His heart began to race. What happened? Was it Dad? Jasmine? Iryndra? Nol? "There''s been something horribly wrong for the past two years¡­ My own son was trapped in something unspeakably awful, and his mother¡ª I¡ªwas clueless. I gave up. I cried. I locked myself away, trying to forget about him, trying to forget about you, when I should have been searching for answers. When you needed me most, I chose to close my eyes." Azriel''s body froze. His eyes slowly widened. "Mom¡­" She lifted her gaze, her red, tear-streaked eyes locking onto his. Azriel''s breath hitched in his throat. His heart clenched as he took in the sight of her trembling form, tears spilling freely down her face. "And when my son finally came back to us¡­" Her voice cracked. "Instead of helping you, we pretended everything was fine. We ignored it¡ªignored you. We acted like, as long as we never asked, as long as we avoided the truth, it wouldn''t be real. As if it wasn''t a problem at all for you to still be smiling, still laughing with us, as though nothing had happened. Like you were fine. Like we didn''t force you to pretend it was all fine." Her voice broke completely, a sob slipping through her words. "I was scared, Azriel. I was so scared to ask my own son what he had been through to come back to us. Scared to know the horrors you had to endure." Her hands trembled violently as she reached out, placing them gently on either side of his face. She cupped his cheeks, her sobs growing louder, her grief spilling out in waves. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re a Crimson¡­ We had prepared you to face horrors. We told ourselves that was just our fate. It''s what made us stand above all other humans. But¡­" Her voice faltered as she choked on her own words. "I forgot the worst horrors in both worlds¡­ are humans. You¡­ you faced them alone. The worst kind. You fought every single day to survive while we¡ªwhile I¡ªdid nothing. We didn''t know¡­ We didn''t try to know. And you kept walking forward, step after step, until you couldn''t anymore. Until you were forced to throw away your own life¡­" Her fingers shook against his skin as fresh tears streamed down her face. "Your own life¡­ Oh gods, Azriel. I am so sorry. I am so, so sorry¡­" Azriel sat completely still, unable to move. He couldn''t think, couldn''t speak. Yet she kept going, her sobs wracking her body, her words tumbling out between uneven breaths. "And¡­ and even then, when you had to tell us, when you were forced to speak¡­ you still smiled. You smiled so we wouldn''t worry. My son¡­ my child had to comfort me¡­ instead of me comforting you." Her voice broke into a whisper, trembling with anguish. "How¡­ how could I fail you so miserably? Why? Why do you always look at us like that, Azriel? Why¡­ why can''t you hate us?" Her tears blurred her vision as her voice turned to a desperate plea. "Why do you keep loving us¡­? Please¡­ Why can''t you hate me?" "...." Continue reading stories on empire "...." "What are you saying, Mom¡­? Why? Why would I ever hate you?" Azriel''s voice trembled slightly with confusion as he looked at his sobbing mother. At his words, a bitter, painful smile twisted across her face. "Tell me, Azriel¡­ when have we ever done anything worthy of being considered your family? When have I ever done anything to deserve being called¡­ your mother?" "Huh¡­" Azriel''s hands loosened on her shoulders. With trembling fingers, Aeliana reached for his hands, gripping them tightly. "How did you feel the day you came to me and your father and said you didn''t want to be a hero? How did it feel, seeing how disappointed we looked at you? How did it feel when we looked at you with judgment because you didn''t train as hard as Jasmine? When every day, it seemed like we were disappointed in you? When you didn''t attend all the banquets? When your name was being tarnished, and we did nothing? When you were so scared, so pressured, you had to secretly keep up with everyone else? When you were all alone in the void realm? When you were trapped in that Neo Genesis facility?" Her voice cracked even more as her grip tightened. "How did it feel knowing that you had one of the strongest families in existence¡­ and we were absolutely useless to you?" "..." Her fingers dug into his skin, almost painfully, as if she were trying to hold onto the last thread of something that was slipping away. "Knowing all of that... why don''t you hate us? Why, my son... why are you so kind? Why, after everything, did you never hate us? Never get angry with us? Never blame us?" Azriel looked at her, tilting his head slightly, his eyes searching her face, before a hoarse voice broke from his throat. "Because¡­ you are my family¡­" "...." "All of those things happened¡­ because of my own choices. I chose everything. No matter how bad the choice was, it was still mine. Why would I ever blame you, Dad, or Jasmine for any of that? I could never hate you, Mom. I could never hate my family. If I had to walk through hell for you, Dad, and Jasmine¡­ I wouldn''t hesitate. If every bad thing I''ve gone through, and will go through, means my family can be happy¡­ I won''t hesitate." It was as if the last piece of a crumbling tower had fallen. Aeliana collapsed, her body shaking uncontrollably as she sobbed. Azriel immediately moved forward, wrapping his arms around her, holding her tightly as her sobs grew louder. "I''m sorry, Mom¡­ I never wanted to make you feel this way¡­ I''m so sorry¡­" "P-please¡­ please¡­ d-don''t¡­ be¡­ sorry¡­ don''t be¡­ s-sorry¡­" Azriel squeezed her tighter, his hands trembling as he gently caressed her hair. He bit down on his lip, tasting his own blood. Until she cried herself to sleep, Azriel held her in his arms, apologizing over and over in his mind. Chapter 190 A Throne of Ice and Shadows Azriel gazed at his mother, sleeping peacefully. Her face was streaked with dried tear marks, and her eyes were swollen from crying so much.Instead of sitting on the bed where his mother rested, Azriel had conjured a chair made of ice. He sat on it silently, watching over her, listening to her soft, steady breaths. An hour. An entire hour she had cried before exhaustion finally pulled her into his arms and into sleep. ...His own mother. Gently, Azriel brushed the strands of blonde hair from her face, tucking them to the side. The moonlight spilling through the windows illuminated her features. He couldn''t help but think that if someone painted her like this, the artwork would fetch a fortune¡ªnot because she was Aeliana Crimson, but because of the serene beauty etched on her face. A soft breeze wafted through the room, and Azriel''s eyes flicked to the open balcony doors he had forgotten to close. Though his mother had an affinity for fire and wouldn''t easily feel the cold, Azriel still didn''t want her to endure even the smallest discomfort. Right now, as she slept so peacefully, all he could see was a fragile human¡ªsomeone who could be swept away by another errant breeze. As he was about to rise, a quiet voice reached his ears. "I''ll close it." Azriel''s head snapped to the side, spotting his father standing there. Joaquin moved to the balcony doors and slid them shut. For a moment, he remained there, gazing out at the night sky through the glass. "Thanks..." Again, Azriel thought, if someone were to paint his father now, it would sell for a fortune¡ªand not because he was Joaquin Crimson. A sigh escaped Joaquin''s lips before he turned back and walked to the other side of the bed. A throne of pure darkness manifested beneath him, and he lowered himself onto it. A flicker of sadness crossed his face. "Aeli¡­" he murmured. Azriel hesitated, watching his father, then spoke tentatively. "I... I shouldn''t have told her the truth. She¡ªno, we¡ªweren''t ready for it." But Joaquin shook his head. "You''re wrong. The truth is, something like this should never have happened to you in the first place. It''s because of our failures as a family¡ªevery single one of us¡ªthat things reached this point." Leaning forward, Joaquin pressed a hand gently against Aeliana''s cheek. She responded instinctively, a faint smile gracing her lips as she leaned into his touch. Azriel and Joaquin both shared a soft smile at her reaction. But Joaquin''s expression darkened quickly. "There''s a reason she was so hurt when she heard what happened to you¡­" Azriel furrowed his brow, watching his father carefully. Joaquin''s eyes, now fixed on him, carried a depth of hatred so fierce that Azriel felt his breath catch in his throat. "You know your mother never talked about her... parents, don''t you? Your... grandparents?" Azriel nodded slowly, an uneasy feeling taking root in his chest. His fingers tightened on the armrest of the icy chair. Joaquin''s gaze softened momentarily as he looked back at Aeliana, his hand stroking her hair with uncharacteristic tenderness. Yet, despite the gentle movements, his face remained cold, his voice dripping with venom. "I don''t even acknowledge those things as humans. The only thing I''ll ever thank them for is giving life to their beautiful daughter." Azriel already had an inkling. He already knew this wasn''t something he wanted to hear. But he was always curious¡ªand that curiosity betrayed him. "Why?" he asked, his voice quieter than he intended. For a moment, Joaquin was silent. Then, his tone darkened further, matching his expression. The shadows in the room seemed to shift, growing denser, more alive. "I promised I wouldn''t tell you or Jasmine about this. But... I''ve never been a good husband. Those worms¡ªyour grandparents¡ªnever loved Aeli. To them, she was nothing more than a lab rat. A tool for their experiments. They never saw her as human." Azriel froze. "When you told her what happened to you, it must have felt like her world was collapsing. To her, it was as if history had repeated itself. Her own child... forced to endure something far worse than what she went through. She swore to herself that no child of hers would ever suffer that fate. And yet, she failed. Aeli couldn''t save you, Azriel. That truth broke her." Azriel stared at his father, words failing him. No. It wasn''t failure he felt. It was something far darker. The armrest of his icy chair began to crack under the pressure of his grip. His teeth clenched as rage bubbled to the surface. "Where¡­ what happened to them?" Joaquin turned to his son, and a sinister smile spread across his face. "They''re alive. Even now. At this very moment, they''re begging¡ªpraying¡ªfor death to claim them. But I''ll never grant them that mercy. Not in this lifetime or the next." "...." Azriel lowered his gaze, pushing down the turbulent emotions rising within him. After a few moments of silence, he murmured darkly, "Good. I wish to visit them one day." Joaquin''s sinister smile softened into something gentler as Azriel looked back up at him. "Very well. But unfortunately, you''re not strong enough to reach the place where I''ve kept them. Become a Master, and then I will allow it." Reluctantly, Azriel nodded. Truthfully, he burned with the desire to make those people suffer with his own hands for what they had done to his mother. Yet, he trusted his father in this. Joaquin surely had devised something far beyond Azriel''s imagination. Hesitating, Azriel shifted the topic. "Can I ask you a favor?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Experience more tales on empire Joaquin blinked in mild surprise before nodding. "You need only ask." "Iryndra," Azriel began. "I want you to check her mana veins. Even though she has the [Space] affinity, she can''t overuse it without exhausting her body..." Before he could finish, Joaquin interrupted, "I already know. The moment I laid eyes on her, I saw everything that was wrong." Azriel''s eyes widened at the prideful grin on his father''s face, which seemed to boast, See how amazing I am? A bitter smile touched Azriel''s lips as Joaquin continued. "The issue lies with both her mana veins and her mana core. Both are incredibly fragile and weaker than those of a typical Awakened. Her affinity and [Unique Skill] consume an absurd amount of mana. But because her mana core and veins are frail, every use of mana strains and harms her. Even becoming an Intermediate, transforming her mana veins into soul veins won''t solve the issue. If I''m correct, her mana veins and mana core will only strengthen to a sustainable level once she becomes a master." Azriel listened closely, absorbing every word. Joaquin''s assessment was disappointing but unsurprising. Somehow, Iryndra had to achieve becoming a master without overexerting her mana. If that was her choice, of course. Still, if she wanted to remain an Awakened and let him spoil her, Azriel wouldn''t mind. He would welcome the chance to pamper the adorable little creature who somehow still qualified as human. Joaquin''s sudden wide grin interrupted his thoughts. "It all started with an ice throne, didn''t it? Despite claiming you don''t desire to be a king, you often act like one, stepping onto the stage we stand on." Azriel looked away, scratching his nose. "Well... I won''t deny it''s thrilling. Winning in the end¡ªit''s satisfying." If not for Aeliana sleeping so peacefully, Joaquin would have laughed in agreement. "Indeed. You truly have my blood, even though you''ve left the throne to Jasmine. Then again, I''m fortunate to have children who don''t fight over a throne and title, unlike the Dusk Clan." Azriel smiled at that but soon turned serious. "Dad, about the Supreme Archon declaring war on me personally... I can''t shake the feeling it''s not just because I''m Subject 666 or because I ruined the CASC attack." Joaquin''s expression didn''t change. He smiled knowingly. "I know." Azriel blinked, confused. "You know?" Joaquin nodded without hesitation. "Of course. If you interpret the bounty he placed on you, it''s less of a punishment and more of a declaration. In his own way, the Supreme Archon acknowledges you, respects you. By declaring war, he''s letting the world know he sees you as someone worthy of standing against him." Azriel''s mouth opened in shock. He gulped. "...I fear when the official bounty is released, it might cause... misunderstandings." It wasn''t uncommon for children of the Great Clans to have bounties on their heads. Even Jasmine had one. It was standard for heroes to attract such attention in the underground world. But no bounty had ever reached the magnitude of Azriel''s. Joaquin chuckled softly. "Perhaps. But it''s something to be proud of." He paused, his tone shifting. "Speaking of rewards, given the recent incident with Neo Genesis and the CASC, you''ll be rewarded. Go to the Crimson Vault and choose anything you want." Azriel''s face lit up with delight as a greedy grin spread across his features. ''Finally, something to be happy about!'' Joaquin shook his head, amused by his son''s reaction. "Also, the higher-ups have lifted the ban on bringing servants to dormitories. You''ll take Amaya with you when you leave. This is not up for negotiation, Azriel. It''s for your safety and to reassure your mother and me." "...Fine. But I''m also bringing Iryndra," Azriel replied. He had no issue with Amaya accompanying him to the academy. She could train him and help care for Iryndra as well. Joaquin nodded in agreement before tapping his throne. The dark construct dissolved into the floor as he rose. "For your mother''s sake, stay a few more days. Missing a few classes won''t matter." Azriel nodded. He had already decided to remain longer. Leaving immediately wouldn''t be right. "It''s late now," Joaquin continued. "I won''t be sleeping tonight, so you can use our room to rest." Azriel shook his head with a strained smile. "I don''t sleep much these days." Joaquin stopped mid-step, turning to look at him. His lips curved into a sly smile, his eyes narrowing slightly. "You say that, yet you were out for almost a week. Very well..." His grin widened further. "How about we finally have that drink I''ve always wanted to share with you?" Azriel''s expression shifted from disbelief to a wide, exaggerated smile. He sighed, closing his eyes. "Sure. I''d love that." Chapter 191 A Crimsons Heart "Ah, it looks like they''ve finally left, huh?"Aeliana turned her head toward Joaquin, who had suddenly appeared beside her in the garden of the Crimson Estate. He sat down on the grass next to Aeliana, who lay sprawled, staring at the sky. It had been three days since the first-years were expected back at the academy, but Azriel, Jasmine, and Nol had only departed an hour ago, accompanied by Amaya and Iryndra. Yelena and Lumine had already left earlier, not too eager to skip classes, though their departure carried no other pressing reason. Still, their brief visit had left a significant mark. The two had each been awarded 100,000 velts¡ªa reward for their courage in venturing into the void realm to save the Crimson King and for defending the castle at such a young age. However, anyone who looked closer would quickly realize it was Joaquin''s subtle way of drawing them toward the Crimson Army. By handing them a sum large enough to support two years of reckless spending, he''d ensured they''d feel an unspoken loyalty to the Crimson Clan. Plus, they were already close with Joaquin and Aeliana''s children. Unfortunately, Yelena and Lumine hadn''t met the Great King or Great Queen themselves¡ªtime had been against them. They''d barely had a day to recover before they were forced to return to the academy. After all, they had slept nearly 24 hours straight. That was how thoroughly exhausted they were. "They''ve left..." Aeliana murmured, eyes fixed once more on the cloudless sky. Joaquin, however, noticed the telltale flush of red spreading across her cheeks and ears. She was embarrassed¡ªclearly. The reason? She kept remembering the day she had broken down, sobbing into her own son''s arms. ''Gods, how humiliating!'' Her face burned further as the memory returned with clarity. She groaned inwardly, rolling onto her side to hide her expression. ''Why did I lose control like that? I really am a pathetic mother...'' Since that day, Aeliana couldn''t quite bring herself to meet Azriel''s eyes without shame gnawing at her. Yet, despite it all, her son had only smiled kindly at her, reassuring her that he didn''t mind. Thank the gods he hadn''t told anyone else! Her husband, though, was another matter. And what could possibly be worse? The morning after her "incident," she''d woken up to find both her son and husband sprawled in the study room, surrounded by countless empty bottles. They had drunk themselves to sleep. A grumble escaped her lips as she recalled the sight. ''Taking advantage of me being asleep to drink... What a terrible son and husband I have.'' At least Azriel had brought home a daughter¡ªa cute one, at that¡ªfrom the void realm. Daughters were, without a doubt, the best. Aeliana nodded at the thought, the faint smile creeping onto her face. Of course, she referred to Iryndra, whom Azriel had brought back and Jasmine, Aeliana''s precious, kind, talented, and obedient daughter. Still, there was one aspect where Jasmine found herself lacking against Iryndra. ''Not entirely lacking,'' Aeliana corrected herself. ''When Jasmine was her age, she was probably also unmatched.'' But now, in the competition of sheer adorableness, Iryndra was a clear victor. The next day, when Aeliana awoke from what had been the best sleep of her life, she''d found Iryndra. From the moment Aeliana laid eyes on her, she''d been utterly enchanted. The little girl''s every movement, gesture, and expression radiated sweetness¡ªso much so that Aeliana couldn''t resist pulling her into an embrace. Iryndra had spent the entire time at Aeliana''s side, seemingly overwhelmed by the unexpected attention. To Aeliana, she was like a small, delicate cloud¡ªimpossibly soft and something she wanted to cling to forever. Of course, Aeliana had wasted no time learning about Iryndra''s past. Azriel hadn''t known much either, though he had understood the little girl better than anyone else. The way he''d spoken of Iryndra''s loneliness, fear, and mistrust had left Aeliana awed. Her son had a remarkable ability to see through people¡ªto truly understand them. And so, Aeliana had made it her mission to warm Iryndra''s heart, to show her the love she so clearly needed. Without hesitation, Aeliana adopted her into the Crimson Clan. Princess Iryndra Crimson. It hadn''t been made public yet, but the title was hers all the same. Unfortunately, time had been against her once more. Aeliana hadn''t succeeded in fully opening Iryndra''s heart before the girl left for the academy. She envied the bond Azriel had formed with her already and, of course, the time Jasmine would have to grow closer to Iryndra in the days to come. At least Aeliana would see them again during the Academy Festival before the Tournament of the Greats. For now, Aeliana would simply have to be patient. ''Iryndra Crimson...'' Her heart swelled at the thought. Aeliana wasn''t one to fall in love easily, but when it came to that little girl, she couldn''t help herself. Nol, however... Nol was another story entirely. Azriel had brought him back as well¡ªa strange boy with silver hair and crimson eyes who had spent his entire life trapped in White Haven. Aeliana''s heart ached for him, just as it had for Iryndra. And yet, Nol was different. Where Iryndra sought connection, Nol seemed entirely uninterested in being treated like a child¡ªmuch less like someone''s son. Instead, he was dedicated, almost obsessively so, to being Azriel''s servant. His right hand. Aeliana was grateful for his loyalty but couldn''t help feeling a twinge of worry at the boy''s relentless devotion. Fortunately, Azriel seemed to treat Nol as more of a friend¡ªor even a brother¡ªthan a servant. The relationship they shared was unlike any other in the Crimson Clan, and it fascinated Aeliana to no end. A quiet chuckle escaped her lips, carried away by the breeze. The day Azriel returned to them... It had been the day her world regained its colors once again. ***** Joaquin''s lips curved into a faint smile as he observed his wife''s back. His sharp eyes caught the telltale signs¡ªthe redness at the tips of her ears and the small, involuntary changes in her expression. To him, those subtle shifts were endearing. "...." It had hurt her deeply. Joaquin knew this better than anyone. She had failed to protect her own child from suffering a fate worse than hers¡ªa fate inflicted not by void creatures, but by humans. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The very thought ignited something dark within Joaquin. It simmered like an untamed inferno, begging for release. It took everything¡ªevery ounce of restraint¡ªfor Joaquin not to turn the entire underground world upside down. To slaughter every last member of Neo Genesis. To tear the heads off the Heptarchs. To finally smile when the Supreme Archon shed tears under the crushing weight of his vengeance. But such desires were beyond his reach. He was bound, restrained by countless limitations, both political and personal. Even his trip to the Void Realm had only been possible after pulling far too many strings. And the Supreme Archon¡­ The more Joaquin uncovered, the more enigmatic the figure became. Questions swirled endlessly around the man who founded Neo Genesis. To make matters worse, it wasn''t just Neo Genesis. Skinwalkers, abominations even among void creatures, seemed to have ties to the organization. This revelation unsettled Joaquin. The Supreme Archon wasn''t someone he could afford to underestimate. One question loomed above all others: Was the Supreme Archon a Saint¡ªor a Sovereign? The difference was everything. If the Supreme Archon was a Saint, Joaquin was confident he could handle him. But if he was a Sovereign... The outcome would be uncertain, even for someone like Joaquin. And then there was the most pressing mystery of all: Why Azriel? Joaquin knew his son was keeping secrets¡ªnot out of stubbornness, but perhaps because Azriel himself didn''t fully understand the truth. Since Azriel awoke from his coma, Joaquin had noticed the greatest change in him. It wasn''t in his aura or demeanor but in his eyes. Those crimson eyes. They were clearer now¡ªmore mature. But beneath that clarity lay something unfathomably dark. ''Azriel has been blessed by the God of Death... it''s not just pity. The God of Death has acknowledged my son as its own, meaning... he is now the son of Death. The Apostle of Death.'' And with that realization came another suspicion: ''The Supreme Archon might be the same as Azriel.'' An Apostle. Though which god had claimed him remained unknown, it hardly mattered. Joaquin''s resolve was absolute¡ªone way or another, he would kill the man. But if the Supreme Archon truly was a Sovereign, Joaquin knew there was only one person he could consult. ''Mother...'' The mere thought sent a shiver through his entire body. Meeting her was a prospect Joaquin hoped to avoid at all costs. Shaking off the unsettling thought, he redirected his focus. Find more to read on empire ''That damned church,'' he thought bitterly. ''Its influence is spreading rapidly across Asia.'' He would have to act quickly to prevent them from discovering any connection between Azriel and the God of Death. The God of Death wasn''t seen as inherently evil, but humanity feared it instinctively. Worship of such a god was rare, often branded as madness. The last thing Azriel needed was another target on his back. Joaquin sighed inwardly. ''I''m getting too old for this.'' Perhaps it was time to start preparing Jasmine for the responsibilities of becoming the next head. Someone had to take the mantle eventually. He glanced at the sky, then back at his wife, who was now giggling softly to herself. The sight was oddly comforting. Ignoring her adorable behavior for the moment, he turned his gaze upward again. The sky had been cracked for 150 years, ever since mana first poured into the world. But now, the crack had grown longer, though mana levels remained unchanged. ''Why did it crack further? What does it mean?'' The questions were endless, even for a Great King. Joaquin often felt like a child fumbling for answers in the dark. But there was one question¡ªabove all others¡ªthat haunted him day and night. It was the reason he sought answers to everything else. The reason for his journey to the Sunken Islands. His gaze lingered on the fractured sky, and his expression softened into something melancholic. ''I wonder... what was it you discovered that got you killed... Father.'' Chapter 192 The Great Factions "Monster! S-she''s one of them¡­!""Oh gods, please don''t tell me it''s one of those skinwalkers I''ve been hearing about.." "Ah, I don''t want to die! Where are the heroes!?" "Mom, Dad, I''m scared!" "Hush now. Stay quiet. Don''t catch its attention, or we''re all dead." Humans feared the unknown. It was only natural for them to recoil in terror at the sight of the thing before them. That thing¡­ that thing standing atop another of its kind. A monster. The creature everyone feared, towering over them. It stood upon a centipede-like void creature. Dozens of segmented, glossy black legs, each one twitching in frantic, erratic motion. Its body was riddled with hundreds of eyes, blinking and shifting independently, a chaos of panic. The end of its tail was tipped with a scorpion-like stinger, but those black, glossy legs¡ªthose legs were crushed. The creature''s body was covered in countless wounds. Disgusting black blood poured from the creature, pooling in the streets where the humans stood. And yet, despite the horror they faced, the true terror lay in the creature atop it. That creature, which they had called a void creature, was in the form of a little girl. A little girl who, in another world, might have been considered one of the most adorable children ever. If not for the nightmare unfolding before them. The little girl stood atop the writhing centipede, bathed in the soft glow of the stars and moonlight, her silver hair gleaming like molten metal. And those eyes¡­ The people''s hearts froze as they locked eyes with her. Her grey eyes, shining too brightly, with the clarity and brilliance of diamonds. But those eyes¡ªthose eyes that terrified them¡ªbetrayed nothing but hurt and confusion. Then¡ª All the humans fell unconscious at once. The centipede beneath the little girl''s feet collapsed, dying without a sound. In the next moment, she blinked, her gaze meeting the eyes of someone whose eyes mirrored glowing sapphires. A man. White hair, like snow. Without warning, the man moved, appearing in front of the little girl in the blink of an eye. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked up at him. "Father¡­ why¡­ why does my chest hurt? I''m not injured, but it hurts. Why did they all look at me like that..? I¡­ I only tried to save them¡­ but¡­ why were they so mean?" Her voice betrayed nothing but genuine confusion and sadness. The man''s expression softened with sorrow. He gently caressed her silver hair, ignoring the pools of black blood staining her. "Because¡­ we humans are stupid creatures." ***** Checking herself in the mirror one last time, Celestina adjusted her academy uniform and nodded in approval. Everything about her appearance was flawless. Still, a tired sigh escaped her lips. Proper sleep had been elusive, but it wasn''t just exhaustion weighing her down. What consumed her thoughts the most these days was the formation of her faction¡ªthe Frost Faction. The academy was home to countless factions, but with the children of the Great Clans enrolled, three stood uncontested: the Dusk Faction, the Crimson Faction, and the Nebula Faction. That was, of course, until Celestina arrived. Time had passed since then, and the academy had finally opened the doors for students to join factions. Unsurprisingly, the competition was fierce, with most students aiming to align themselves with one of the Great Factions¡ªespecially the undefeated Crimson Faction or the newly established Frost Faction. It was natural for the Crimson Faction to attract the most attention. Jasmine Crimson, even stronger than the Nebula Prince and serving as the student council president, was a force to be reckoned with. Students flocked to her faction not just for protection but for the opportunity to curry favor with the Crimson Heiress herself. And then there was the Crimson Prince. Azriel Crimson''s battle against Neo Genesis had become a legend, spreading across every corner of Asia. The allure of joining the brother-sister duo in the Crimson Faction was irresistible. But much to their disappointment, neither Jasmine nor Azriel were currently at the academy. Until Jasmine returned, the Crimson Faction''s members refused to accept any new recruits. As for Azriel Crimson? He wasn''t officially part of the faction yet, but everyone knew it was only a matter of time. When that moment came, the Crimson Faction would become untouchable. Then there was the second most popular faction¡ªthe Frost Faction. Despite its growing popularity, Celestina found herself growing increasingly frustrated with it. Most students saw the Frost Faction as the weakest among the Great Factions, even with its current momentum. The Dusk Faction, though without the Dusk Prince, still commanded respect thanks to his backing from outside the academy. The Nebula Faction retained its strength through sheer influence and pedigree. The Frost Faction? It was different. Many of its would-be members didn''t join out of loyalty or ambition. They came to impress Celestina, to catch her attention, or worse, to manipulate her into believing they were assets. Their efforts were laughable at best and infuriating at worst. Some even had the audacity to claim she only needed them to compete with the other Great Factions. Needless to say, none of it worked on her. Still, she had managed to find a few capable members. They weren''t incompetent, but they were far from enough. The Frost Faction needed to be taken seriously¡ªby the students and by the academy. Somehow, Celestina had to make that happen. Honestly, Celestina''s biggest concern right now was the Crimson Faction and the Dusk Faction, and how they might try to suppress her influence in the academy. The Dusk Faction carried themselves with an air of confidence and arrogance, bolstered by the Dusk Prince''s looming presence outside the academy. The Crimson Faction, on the other hand, had its strength rooted in Jasmine and Azriel. But it wasn''t Jasmine who worried her. No. It was Azriel. He was the one Celestina was most cautious about. She had seen things others hadn''t during the void dungeon expedition. She''d witnessed it all with her own eyes¡ªthe heavy injuries Azriel had sustained, injuries that would have incapacitated anyone else. And yet, even then, he didn''t seem weak. Not in the slightest. She remembered the way he stood over the limbless Heptarch while she and Vergil could only watch from the sidelines, frozen with fear. The way he coldly ordered Solomon to tear off the Heptarch''s head. And the way Solomon obeyed without hesitation. Azriel hadn''t flinched as he picked up the severed head, his expression unreadable as he stored it in his ring. And then there was Solomon Dragonheart. Celestina knew exactly who Solomon was. Everyone did. The mere thought of Azriel commanding Solomon was absurd¡ªunbelievable, even. Solomon Dragonheart, the infamous Clown, didn''t take orders from anyone. Not from the Great Kings, not from the heirs of the Great Clans. No one dared to fight him, let alone control him. And yet, Solomon had obeyed Azriel. Celestina couldn''t shake the anxiety gnawing at her over their relationship. Whatever bond Azriel and Solomon shared, it was dangerous. That connection alone made Azriel far more powerful than anyone realized. He had the ability to make the Clown listen. He had the ability to orchestrate the downfall of a Heptarch. Despite being the heiress to the Frost Clan herself, Jasmine being the heiress to the Crimson Clan, and Caleus the heir to the Nebula Clan, it was Azriel¡ªthe only child of a Great Clan who wasn''t an heir¡ªwho stood out as the most dangerous. Azriel wasn''t just strong. He was smart. Ruthless. Capable of things that sent shivers down her spine. ''If he ever started his own faction,'' she thought, ''he could easily compete with the rest of us.'' She wasn''t sure if that idea scared her more, or if it was the fact that she couldn''t truly predict his next move. Still, despite all of this, she couldn''t bring herself to see him purely as a threat. What Azriel had done in the void dungeon had unsettled her, yes, but she still considered him a friend. In truth, the only two people she truly thought of as friends were Jasmine and, now, Azriel¡ªthough she wasn''t as close to him as she was to Jasmine. But friendship didn''t matter. It wouldn''t matter. For the sake of the Frost Faction, Celestina wouldn''t let anything, not even her friendships, get in the way. Sighing once more, Celestina reached the door to her room¡ªor rather, her luxurious suite. She opened it, stepped out, and closed the door behind her. "I need to find some capable members. If not among the first years, there have to be some second or third years today who are useful¡­ hopefully." The clock was ticking. Yes, the influence gained by leading a faction was crucial. But there was something else¡ªsomething more pressing. Something that gave Celestina only three days to prepare. Her lips tightened into a thin line as she stepped forward, her boots clicking softly against the pristine floors of the dormitory hall. Reaching the elevator, she pressed the button, letting out another soft sigh as she waited for the lift to arrive. The doors slid open with a soft chime. "Ah¡­" A faint sound escaped her lips, as her eyes widened in surprise. Inside the elevator stood two familiar figures¡ªa boy and a girl. The boy, had an expression tinged with guilt. His crimson eyes darted toward the girl beside him, but she refused to meet his gaze, her lips pressed into a pout as she stared at the wall. And then, simultaneously, both of their crimson eyes turned to Celestina. She blinked in surprise but quickly composed herself. Without a word, she stepped into the elevator with them. The doors slid shut behind her. In that small, confined space, three individuals stood side by side¡ªthe Frost Heiress, the Crimson Heiress, and the Crimson Prince. Chapter 193 The Great Reversal "When did the two of you get here?"Hearing Celestina''s question, Azriel offered her a small smile before answering. "Only a few hours ago. Since we arrived so early and weren''t really tired, we decided to attend our classes as well." Celestina nodded in understanding but soon directed her attention to Jasmine, who stood stiffly in the elevator, looking the other way. The air around her practically screamed, Don''t talk to me. Her expression was as cold as ice. Celestina blinked, taking in Jasmine''s frosty demeanor. It wasn''t unfamiliar¡ªbut seeing Jasmine in her full "Crimson Princess" mode still made her pause. Quietly, Celestina moved closer to Azriel and whispered. "Why is she acting like that?" Azriel leaned slightly toward her, their proximity close enough for her subtle scent to reach his nose. In a low voice, he whispered back, "She''s mad at me because I wouldn''t let her sleep with the little girl who''s peacefully sleeping in my bed right now." Celestina stared at him for a moment, blinking as if she''d misheard. Then, her eyes widened with incredulity. "W-what... l-little girl? A little girl in your b-bed?" Azriel''s smile widened, amusement flickering in his crimson eyes. But before he could respond, Jasmine''s cold voice cut through the air. "Azriel, stop teasing Celestina." Her expression turned even frostier. "Of course, I''m mad. You''re trying to keep Iryndra all to yourself!" At her words, Azriel frowned, his previous amusement vanishing. "You and Mother have been spoiling her nonstop. I brought her here, so she''s mine to spoil." "Huh? She''s not some pet for you to keep. Stop being so possessive¡ªthat''s my job. I''m the future queen, and she''s my little sister. It''s my right to spoil her... and you." Jasmine shot him a disgruntled look, but Azriel didn''t back down. "Finders keepers." "Listen to your elders, little brother." Before their argument could escalate, Celestina suddenly stepped in, planting herself in front of Jasmine and gripping her shoulders. Her expression was a mix of shock and disbelief. "Wait, wait! What do you mean by little sister!?" The two turned toward Celestina, blinking in unison. Then, as if wordlessly communicating, Jasmine and Azriel exchanged a glance. A second later, Azriel nodded slightly, a small smile playing on his lips. Jasmine faced Celestina and spoke in a steady voice. "Iryndra is the newest member of the Crimson Clan. We adopted her. She''s a princess now¡ªa child Azriel met in the Void Realm. Due to... circumstances, he couldn''t bring her back before. But recently, we returned to the Void Realm, and this time, Azriel brought her home." Celestina processed Jasmine''s words, her wide grey eyes darting between the two. Finally, she focused on Azriel, who gave a small nod to confirm the story. Though it was clear Jasmine wasn''t keen on sharing too many details, Celestina respected her restraint. That didn''t mean her curiosity about the newest princess of the Crimson Clan didn''t grow tenfold. After a moment, Celestina stepped back and hesitantly asked, "Can I meet her?" Despite their earlier squabble, Jasmine glanced at Azriel, silently seeking his opinion. Azriel scratched his nose, looking away. "Actually, I''d prefer it if you met her. Maybe even became friends with her. She''s been alone for a long time... and she is too smart to play with kids her age." At his unexpected admission, both Jasmine and Celestina seemed slightly surprised. But their expressions quickly softened, and a moment later, Celestina smiled brightly. "I''d love to be her friend! I''ll meet her after class!" At her cheerful response, an idea lit up Jasmine''s face. "Ah, Celestina! Let''s have a sleepover! We haven''t done that in years!" Celestina''s eyes widened. "That''s an amazing idea!" Azriel''s face darkened. His instincts screamed trouble as he eyed their excited expressions. "Wait. Whose room are you two planning to use for this... sleepover?" The two girls exchanged a look, then turned to Azriel with identical expressions that seemed to say, Isn''t it obvious? "Little brother, you''re the Apex of the first years. Your room is the best." "What? You''re the Apex of the second years! Your room is just the same as mine!" At his words, Jasmine''s expression instantly shifted. Her head dipped, her shoulders sagging. Slowly, she approached Azriel, delicately gripping his academy uniform. Then she looked up at him with an expression so pitiful it made his heart freeze. "Azriel... can you do me this favor... please?" "Ugh..." Azriel felt like he''d been stabbed in the chest. This... This was manipulation. Plain and simple. Would it work on him? Normally, no. But when he glanced at Jasmine''s pleading crimson eyes and then at Celestina''s silently begging grey ones, he hesitated. ''...I guess it''s fine. They just want to have fun for once... Iryndra will be happy too.'' Clicking his tongue, Azriel looked away from them, scratching his hair furiously. "Fine! Do whatever you want. Seriously, if you were going to pull this stunt, why even argue with me in the first place?" Their faces lit up instantly, their smiles as radiant as the sun. Azriel sighed, grumbling to himself. ''Seriously, what''s the difference between using my room and hers?'' Despite his annoyance, Jasmine giggled happily. And this damn lift still hadn''t reached the bottom floor. Sure, they were on the top floor, but why did it always take so long? No one else even used it! "Hehehe, little brother, you love me so much," Jasmine teased, sticking her tongue out playfully. Azriel shot her an exasperated look. "Stop that. You''re the future queen, right? Seriously... Ugh, whatever. Do what you want." ''Guess I''ll find somewhere else to stay for the night...'' As for just taking Jasmine''s room? That wasn''t an option. Azriel was an honorable, selfless prince. He wouldn''t stoop so low as to take a girl''s room. Finally, the elevator doors slid open, and Azriel let out a sigh of relief. He let the two princesses go first, walking ahead as he made sure to stay several meters behind them. He really wasn''t in the mood to talk to them anymore. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a dark expression and thoughts focused on whose room he could steal, Azriel walked to his classroom. ***** When Azriel entered the classroom, Celestina was beside him. Why had Celestina not been in the classroom earlier? She''d wanted to ask what snacks Iryndra liked and had sought Azriel''s opinion on it. Over the past few days, Jasmine had somehow managed to make Iryndra a chocolate addict like herself, so Azriel had simply told Celestina to buy some chocolate ice cream if she was really set on it. As the two entered the room, Azriel felt every pair of eyes turn toward him. Naturally. He was once again the talk of the month. It almost seemed as though the world had nothing better to do than follow the lives of every child of the great clans. Azriel ignored them, taking his seat as Celestina, as usual, sat next to him. He could see Lumine and Yelena wanted to speak with him as they sat to his right, but they didn''t have the chance. In the next moment, their history instructor walked in. Instructor Cedric. The man had long, disheveled dark hair and noticeable bags under his eyes. For some reason, he wore a white lab coat. His irritated expression made it clear he wasn''t in the best of moods. He walked in front of the class, writing on the board as everyone fell silent, their attention already on him. Despite his unkempt appearance, his presence was... overwhelming. Like most instructors at the academy, he was talented and strong in his own right. Instructor Cedric circled the words on the board with a marker, then turned around to face the class with a look of annoyance. "Now, which one of you braindeads can tell me about this?" he asked, his voice gruff, as he pointed to the words: The Great Reversal. At Cedric''s question, a few cadets glared at him, but none dared voice their complaints. After a few seconds of silence, a cadet, shorter than average with blue hair and green eyes, shot his hand up. "Yes, you there, smurf. Tell me everything you know about the Great Reversal." The cadet blinked, taken aback at being called "smurf," but quickly composed himself, aware of all the eyes now directed at him. "Uhm... the Great Reversal is the term we use for when the continents started to come together again, 150 years ago. And... the people who survived that time, along with events like the Crack, were all part of the first Void Generation." Hearing the explanation, Cedric''s dark eyes fixed on him, and his voice dropped to a low growl. "Is that all you know?" The boy''s face paled slightly, and he hesitated before nodding. "Y-yes..." Cedric clicked his tongue. "Try reading a book or using the internet. It''s free. Your knowledge is akin to that of a toddler if that''s all you can explain." At his words, the boy shrank back, his head bowed, not daring to look at the cadets who now pitied him. Cedric''s gaze swept over the others. "So, anyone else want to give a miserable shot? Surely you can''t do worse than the smurf?" His words sent a chill through the cadets, and no one moved to raise their hand. Azriel glanced at Celestina, and he saw that even she was reluctant to speak up. It was clear that Instructor Cedric didn''t care about status, and no one wanted to risk being belittled. Then, suddenly, Cedric''s voice boomed across the classroom. "At least someone has more guts than you wimps. Cadet Yelena, ranked sixth, right? Come on, stand up and give it a shot." "A-ah? Y-yes...!" Everyone turned their attention to Yelena, who had a nervous expression as she stood up. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes, before her expression shifted, her eyes growing more confident. "The Great Reversal refers to the period in 1999 when the continents¡ªAfrica, Antarctica, Asia, Australia, Europe, North America, and South America¡ªbegan to shift and return to their positions from 65 million years ago, similar to the late Cretaceous period. The only difference is that India is still attached to Asia. Earthquakes, once mild and infrequent, became almost daily occurrences. Entire mountain ranges rose in mere weeks, and massive canyons opened up, swallowing villages and entire ecosystems. The land itself began to reshape. Oceans grew larger, swallowing coastlines. There were volcanic eruptions and extreme weather patterns¡ªthings we had never experienced before. The exact cause of this change is still unknown, but the Great Reversal was the first of many events, like the Crack in the Sky, which released what we now know as mana into the air, altering even more of our world. The mysterious appearance of the Void Dungeon also followed..." Yelena stopped, catching her breath. She was about to continue but hesitated when she noticed everyone staring at her, their expressions bewildered. "E-eh? W-was I wrong...?" Her face turned pale as she looked weakly at Instructor Cedric, who quickly snapped out of it and shook his head, grumbling as he scratched the back of his head. "No, Cadet Yelena, that was good enough. You may sit down now... at least someone here knows how to read books." Chapter 194 Homework Seeing all this, Azriel couldn''t blame Yelena for knowing more than the rest, nor could he fault the others for knowing less than her.In a world where humans had the ability to level mountains, strength and power were respected far more than knowledge and intelligence. Not that the latter were useless. It was simply how the world worked. Many sought strength and power over intelligence and knowledge because the former offered a greater chance at survival¡ªand perhaps even a stable life¡ªin this chaotic reality. But Yelena was different. She sought all four. "Now that you know what the Great Reversal refers to, I want you all to do some homework. The lot of you need to ensure you don''t embarrass yourselves further with this lack of knowledge." Immediately, groans and frustrated faces were directed at Instructor Cedric as the cadets realized they''d just been saddled with homework. Cedric''s mood darkened at their reactions, and his voice rose. "Silence!" Instantly, it felt as though gravity had doubled. Almost every cadet bent over, their backs straining, as they struggled to keep from collapsing. They supported themselves on their desks, panting under the pressure. Almost everyone, of course. Azriel blinked, watching the spectacle unfold with mild curiosity before his gaze shifted to Yelena and Lumine. Lumine was struggling, his back trembling as he tried to remain upright, frustration etched on his face. Yelena, however, was pushing against the desk with her hands, gritting her teeth as sweat dripped from her brow. Azriel glanced to his left, curious about how the Frost Princess was faring. Sweat trickled down Celestina''s face, her usually pristine composure cracking as she fought to keep her back straight. Her hands gripped the desk tightly, her knuckles white with effort. ''And here I thought learning history would always stay boring...'' Azriel thought, amusement flickering in his eyes. Clearly, he''d been wrong. ''Why is everyone who wears some sort of lab coat always fucking crazy?'' He shifted his gaze to Instructor Cedric, who moments ago had looked ready to pass out from boredom. Now, the man stood tall, his back straight and his face twisted into a manic grin. His wide eyes glimmered with a disturbing excitement as he reveled in the cadets'' suffering. "It seems all of you have forgotten what academy you signed up for," Cedric said, his voice cutting through the oppressive silence like a blade. "You''re here to become heroes, yet you''re already whining about homework I haven''t even explained. Pathetic. Try to withstand this pressure¡ªand if any of you kiss the floor, I''ll double the homework for everyone." Desperation rippled through the room as the cadets gritted their teeth and pushed back against Cedric''s aura. Azriel, however, gave Cedric a dry look. ''What the hell does he mean by doubling everyone''s homework? What did I even do to deserve this?'' Naturally, Cedric''s aura didn''t affect Azriel. He had his own dense aura, shielding him currently from the instructor''s oppressive force. Of course, neither aura clashed. Azriel''s was merely a protective measure, while Cedric was clearly just playing around. If the instructor had been serious, everyone but Azriel would already be on the ground. Azriel''s gaze drifted back to Celestina. Her back was bending further under the pressure, her struggle becoming more and more apparent. He sighed inwardly, contemplating. ''I should save the dignity of an heiress, I suppose. No need to ruin her day if she''s going to play with Iryndra later. And Jasmine will definitely be annoyed at me.'' Casually, Azriel extended his left hand and placed it gently on her shoulder. Suddenly, Celestina felt the weight vanish. Cedric''s aura, which had been pressing down on her like a mountain, was gone. Her breathing steadied, and she blinked in confusion, glancing at Azriel. He smiled at her. Before she could comprehend what had just happened, the suffocating pressure lifted for everyone. Cedric''s aura dissipated entirely, and the cadets gasped for air, relief flooding their faces. Cedric''s gaze snapped to Azriel, his eyes wide with disbelief. Azriel''s smile twisted, mirroring the manic grin Cedric had worn moments earlier. "Instructor, is something wrong? You''re looking at me like I''m some sort of ghost." Retracting his hand, Azriel felt the lingering warmth of Celestina''s shoulder. He didn''t bother hiding the smug satisfaction on his face as he watched Cedric struggle to process what had just happened. Yes, Azriel had no intention of hiding the fact that he had learned to control his aura. His father had already approved of it back at the Crimson Estate. This achievement was supposed to remain unofficial until the Tournament of the Greats, where it would be formally recognized. But did that mean Azriel had to keep it a secret until then? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hell no. Then, Cedric''s expression shifted¡ªeerily mirroring Azriel''s¡ªbefore he pressed a hand to his face and burst into laughter. Azriel''s smile vanished. He raised his eyebrows. The others, meanwhile, shuddered, their unease palpable as they stared at Cedric in fear. Abruptly, the laughter stopped. Cedric lowered his hand, his eyes locking onto Azriel''s. It was a look Azriel recognized immediately. "Even now, it seems the rumors about you aren''t exaggerated," Cedric said, his tone unsettlingly calm. "No... they''re underestimating who you really are, Prince Azriel Crimson. Good. It''s been years since I''ve taught another genius. I already regret not taking your sister under my wing. Perhaps you''ll help me put that regret to rest?" Azriel blinked, then smiled. "I''m honored you think so highly of me, Instructor. But I''m afraid you overestimate me. Shall we continue with the history lesson instead?" Cedric scoffed, turning sharply on his heel. Hands clasped behind his back, he strode toward the board. "Very well. Play coy for now." A collective sigh of relief rippled through the room. For a fleeting moment, it seemed Cedric had forgotten about the homework. Or so they thought. "I''m still doubling the homework." The words hit like a hammer. Every cadet froze in disbelief. Even Azriel couldn''t keep his expression from stiffening as Cedric, still facing the board, continued, his voice as casual as if he were discussing the weather. "Tch. Your pitiful stares won''t sway me. Stop looking at me like a pack of abandoned puppies. All you need to do is give me two significant changes between each continent before and after the Great Reversal. And don''t slack off¡ªit needs to satisfy me." Defeat settled over the cadets like a heavy fog. Groans of frustration filled the room once again, though a few¡ªthose more well-versed in history¡ªremained indifferent. As for Azriel? Well, being a prince didn''t grant him any academic privilege. Education was free and universally accessible. The great clans had no inherent edge when it came to academics. But what did give him an edge? Azriel had already lived in a world untouched by the Great Reversal. This homework wasn''t something he had to stress over. Not even a little. Lucky him. "Now, before you all start crying, let me make this easier for you. If you actually pay attention, the homework won''t take much time. I''ll be explaining everything right now. So, take notes¡ªor don''t. It''s your choice." Without glancing at them, Cedric began writing on the board, launching into a lecture on pre-Great Reversal history. His words poured out in a steady stream. Azriel, however, tuned most of it out. He debated going to sleep, propping his elbow on the desk. Just as he leaned forward, he felt a soft poke on his left shoulder. He turned, finding Celestina leaning toward him. Without warning, she tilted closer, her lips almost brushing his ear as she whispered. "Thank you for that." Azriel blinked. But before he could reply, she had already pulled back, sitting upright with the poise of royalty. She turned her attention to the board, her pen moving fluidly as she took notes, as if nothing had happened. He watched her for a moment longer, then leaned his chin on his hand, muttering softly, "No problem." And with that, Azriel returned his focus to the lesson¡ªor at least pretended to. Chapter 195 Void Hunting After Instructor Cedric''s history class, there was no break as they immediately headed to their next class.Void Hunting. Like history, Void Hunting wasn''t a class Azriel had missed, even when he''d been spending time at the Crimson Estate. Now, the entire HCS-1 class, along with two other classes, stood in an open grass field, facing the red-haired instructor in front of them. Instructor Solomon. Solomon wore his usual signature smile as he surveyed each face present. After a moment, he nodded to himself, noting the confusion that lingered in the cadets'' expressions. "Mhm," he muttered, "I know that after the third Void Generation, life has become... more peaceful. But seriously, this is still too depressing. Then again, peaceful lives don''t create strong heroes." Listening to his words, most of the cadets couldn''t hide their displeasure. The insult stung. They didn''t like being called weak... but it wasn''t entirely untrue. Everyone knew of Solomon, and most weren''t foolish enough to make an enemy out of him. Suddenly, Solomon clapped his hands together. It immediately drew the cadets'' full attention. "Alright! Since I''m the instructor for Combat Training, Void Hunting, and Tactical Warfare, I''ll make sure to turn you all into this generation''s greatest heroes!" His words were bold, loud, and somehow stirred the blood of the cadets, making their faces light up with excitement. Who wouldn''t feel fired up knowing that one of the most talented and the most youngest saint in history was going to train them into legendary heroes? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel, however, couldn''t suppress the bemused look on his face as he scratched the back of his head. ''He wants to torture us¡­'' That smile of Solomon''s had already twisted into one that reminded Azriel of a sadist''s grin. In fact, it reminded him of when Solomon had suggested, that the two of them spend a few more years together in the Void Realm. Without warning, Solomon made a quick gesture, and a round wooden table appeared next to him. On it sat a pile of sleek, matte-black watches. They almost looked like luxurious timepieces, their faces smooth and round. "These watches will help me monitor your health," Solomon explained, his tone shifting to something more serious. "In case you''re about to die, I''ll know your location and can intervene. You''ll all be split into teams of five, and once you put the watch on, you''ll see the names of your team members on the screen." A serious air settled over the cadets. It was clear that what they were about to do could be dangerous. ''So we can''t choose our own team members, huh?'' Azriel hid the disappointment in his heart. He knew that most cadets didn''t view him the same way they viewed the other children of the great clans. But recently, his reputation as the "unworthy prince" had almost disappeared within the academy. Now, most of the cadets looked at him with... caution. At least, that''s what he interpreted from the glances they often cast his way. "Now, let''s not waste time. Form a line and take your watches one by one. You have five minutes," Solomon instructed. The cadets hurriedly formed a line and began picking up the watches from the wooden table, strapping them on. When it was Azriel''s turn, he took the watch without hesitation and slid it onto his wrist. But when the screen lit up, it was pitch black. Nothing appeared. Azriel sighed, resigned to waiting. Five minutes passed, and soon, everyone had their watches. Solomon nodded in satisfaction, his eyes scanning the group. At that exact moment, the watches flickered to life, and five small names appeared on each screen. Azriel narrowed his eyes slightly, reading the names. Azriel Crimson Isolde Bennet Lyra Hall Curtis Loks Celestina Frost When he reached the last name, Azriel''s eyes widened in surprise. ''At least I know someone there¡­'' A small sense of relief washed over him. He wouldn''t be completely alone. Azriel didn''t waste time and immediately walked over to Celestina. Noticing his approach, she stopped looking at her watch and smiled at him, waving her hand slightly. "Looks like we''re in the same team, Azriel. Let''s do our best together!" At her enthusiastic words, Azriel smiled in return and nodded. "Sure, let''s do our best." A moment later, a nervous voice came from his side. Both Azriel and Celestina turned to look at the source. Azriel looked down and was surprised to see the so-called "Smurf" standing in front of them, wearing a nervous smile. "Haha¡­ l-looks like we''re in the same team, P-prince Azriel¡­ Princess Celestina. My name is Curtis Loks. My rank¡­ well, I don''t think you''re interested in that. I''ll try my best to keep up with the two of you." Azriel listened to him, noticing his trembling legs, which only made Azriel more confused. It was obvious that Curtis seemed more confident addressing Celestina but looked at Azriel as though he were some sort of devil. ''No, but why is he so scared of me? It''s not like I''ve done anything remotely scary in front of him!'' Azriel kept his thoughts to himself and smiled kindly at Curtis. "No need to feel nervous, Cadet Curtis. Just be yourself and do your best, and I''ll match myself to you." A surprised look crossed Curtis''s face before he nodded multiple times, which Azriel found amusing. "The same goes for me. Just do your best," Celestina added beside him. Behind Curtis, Azriel noticed two girls had approached and stopped behind him. One was a tall girl, about Azriel''s height, with blonde hair and brown, caramel-like eyes. "Hi! My name is Isolde Bennet! I''m 16 and ranked 86th! Please take care of me!" The girl was clearly excited, waving her hand at them with a bright smile on her face. The other girl was shorter, only a head shorter than Azriel, with brown hair and brown eyes. While Isolde stood out for her height, this girl stood out because of her cute face. With a shy expression, she nervously darted her gaze between Celestina and Azriel. "M-my name is Lyra Hall. Ranked 141st. Uhm, p-please take care of me as well!" Azriel and Celestina smiled at her, but before they could say anything more, Solomon''s voice reached their ears. "It seems everyone has finally joined their team. Great! Now, please step into this portal and follow the instructions on the watch that will appear once you''re there. Do note that even though all of you are entering this portal, you''ll be dropped in different locations, except for your team. Yes, I''m that amazing." Looking over at Solomon, everyone saw the purple rift next to him. With determined expressions, the cadets walked toward the portal, stepping into it one by one. Once Azriel and his team quietly stepped through, Azriel blinked, taking in the view before him. All around him were trees, as if he had been thrown into some kind of forest. But then Azriel quickly realized where he was, causing him to laugh out loud. His team members gave him confused looks as Curtis and Lyra took a few steps away from him, moving closer to Celestina. ''Well, as expected of Solomon, I think?'' Where else would a crazy lunatic like Solomon bring them for void hunting? A death zone. Not a second later, a beeping sound came from their watches, making Azriel and his team glance down at them. Azriel couldn''t help but smile. What else would a class called Void Hunting be about, especially with Solomon as the instructor? Who cares about theory? It looked like it was time to hunt some void creatures. Chapter 196 Cadets and Creatures --------------------------Ebonclimber - 20 points Shardling Giant - 15 points Void Scorpion - 5 points Nightstrider Hawk - 5 points -------------------------- Points required to pass - 20 points -------------------------- Azriel and his teammates stared at the sudden list on their watches, confusion evident on their faces. Azriel zoomed in on the last line, using the touch screen feature. Before they could make sense of it, a familiar voice blared from the speakers of their watches. "Test, test! Can you all hear me? Great!" Solomon''s voice was as annoyingly chipper as ever. "As you''ve probably figured out, those are the points you can earn by killing the specific void creatures lurking in this death zone I so generously dumped you into." The group collectively froze, wide-eyed. "No need to worry," Solomon continued, clearly enjoying himself. "This death zone belongs to the academy, and the creatures here are at levels you cadets should be able to handle. Well, except for the Ebonclimber and Shardling Giant¡ªmaybe don''t get cocky with those two." There was a pause, as if he were savoring their growing dread. "Now, you might be wondering, what''s the point of these points? Great question, me! I forgot to mention¡ªwe''re starting this class with a test! Get 20 points by the end of this session, and you pass. Fail, and¡­ well, let''s just say passing this class is only going to get harder from here." The watches went silent for a moment before his voice returned, louder and sharper. "Oh, one more thing! Anyone who does something remotely stupid and is going to get themselves killed? I''m not saving you. Good luck!" The connection abruptly cut off, leaving a heavy silence in its wake. Azriel raised his eyes from his watch, his expression calm despite the chaos brewing around him. His teammates, on the other hand, wore varying degrees of shock and unease. Lyra bit her lip nervously, Curtis avoided meeting anyone''s gaze, and Isolde''s hands trembled slightly, though she tried to hide it. Celestina, however, remained serene, even amused. She glanced at Azriel, her eyes lingering for a moment longer than necessary before she turned to address the group. "We should introduce ourselves properly before we start hunting," she said, her voice confident but serious. "Let''s figure out what we''re all capable of so we can avoid unnecessary risks¡ªand failure." Her words snapped the others out of their daze. Lyra, Isolde, and Curtis all nodded without hesitation. The group sat down in a small circle on the forest floor. Azriel hesitated briefly before sighing inwardly and taking a spot between Celestina and Curtis. The air felt awkward. Lyra and Curtis kept glancing nervously between Celestina and Azriel, while Isolde''s tense smile betrayed her unease. Azriel didn''t blame them. It wasn''t every day you ended up on a team with two members of royalty. "Cadet Isolde," Celestina began, breaking the tension with a polite smile, "you''re from the Bennet clan, aren''t you?" Unlike Azriel, who sat with a casual slouch, Celestina''s posture was perfect, her every movement exuding the grace of an heiress. Isolde''s face reddened as she scratched her cheek nervously. "Ah, yes, my clan is allied with the Crimson Clan, Your Highness¡­" Her gaze shifted to Azriel, clearly more intimidated by him. "Prince Azriel, it''s an honor to be on the same team as you. I''ll do my best not to tarnish my clan''s reputation¡ªor yours." Azriel raised an eyebrow, surprised by her formality. Forcing a polite smile, he replied, "No need to worry about reputation here, Cadet Isolde. Let''s focus on passing this test." Isolde nodded rapidly, determination replacing her initial nervousness. She took a deep breath before speaking again. "As I said, my name is Isolde Bennet. My main weapon is a spear, and I''m a Grade 3 Awakened¡ªalmost a Grade 2." Celestina raised an eyebrow slightly, impressed. She nodded approvingly before turning her gaze to Lyra. Feeling the weight of everyone''s attention, Lyra stiffened. "L-Lyra Hall. Sixteen years old, single! My main weapon is a bow, and I-I''m also a Grade 3 Awakened!" Azriel''s lips twitched as he struggled to suppress a laugh. Her words had come out so fast, he barely caught them. "Pfft! Lyra, that single part wasn''t necessary!" Isolde burst into laughter, unable to hold back. "Isolde! That was a mistake¡ªstop laughing!" Lyra''s face turned scarlet as she jumped on Isolde, clamping a hand over her mouth in embarrassment. Azriel looked away, biting his tongue to keep from laughing aloud. Curtis, clearly wanting to avoid the chaos, raised his hand slightly. "Curtis Loks. Grade 3 Awakened. I''m also an archer." His voice was quiet, and he still refused to meet Azriel''s gaze. Azriel and Celestina both nodded in acknowledgment. "My name is Celestina Frost," she said next, her tone even and composed. "My main weapon is a longsword, and I''m a Grade 1 Awakened." The others froze, staring at her in awe. Their expressions practically screamed admiration, their eyes sparkling as if they were gazing at a goddess. Finally, the attention shifted to Azriel. He sighed inwardly, his smile strained as he introduced himself. "Azriel Crimson. Sixteen, also single. My main weapon is a katana, and I''m a Grade 1 Intermediate." For a moment, there was complete silence. Then Lyra''s face flushed red again, and the others'' eyes widened in disbelief. One collective thought echoed in their minds. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having him is overkill! ***** Lumine stared at his group in silence. His fist clenched tightly behind his back, the nails digging into his palm as he forced himself to stay composed. The scene in front of him was almost laughable¡ªif it weren''t so infuriating. "Who do you think you are, huh? As if I''d ever take orders from some no-name like you!" "My, how arrogant¡ªespecially for someone who didn''t even make the top 10." "M-maybe we should consider making Cadet Lumine the leader? He''s the strongest in our team..." "Listen to another no-name? Are you insane? He obviously just got lucky. His ranking will plummet in the next exam." "Forget it. We''re doomed to fail this test anyway. There''s no point... Those two won''t listen to reason." Each word chipped away at his patience. Their bickering filled the air like static, grating against his nerves. Lumine''s expression darkened with every passing second. ''Ah... I really miss Yelena,'' Chapter 197 Who Is She? What was Lumine supposed to do in this situation?From the very moment they entered the forest, they had already started fighting among themselves over who would take the lead. The blonde-haired girl, Lisa, and the bulky, tall guy with auburn hair, Leonne, had no objections. In fact, they even favored Lumine as their leader. But the problem wasn''t with those two¡ªit was the other two. Max Blackthorne, with his short black hair and piercing purple eyes, stood as an heir to the Blackthorne Clan, one of the lesser clans allied to the Great Dusk Clan. He refused to follow Lumine or anyone else, insisting he should be the leader. Ranked 16th among the first years, his arrogance radiated. And then there was the girl. Anastasia. A cold, aloof figure who stood at the same height as Max and Lumine. Her long white hair, resembling the snow-capped mountains, contrasted sharply with her piercing dark blue eyes¡ªthe depths of the ocean itself. Ranked fifth among the first years. While Max wore an expression of barely contained rage, Anastasia remained composed, her gaze as cold and indifferent as the winter winds. The sight of her was enough to make Lisa and Leonne uneasy. It was incredibly difficult for Lisa and Leonne to get involved in the conflict between Anastasia and Max. While Anastasia was ranked higher, there was nothing known about her¡ªnot even her last name. And then there was Max. He was capable, no doubt. But the fact that he was from a lesser clan made even Lumine hesitate. What exactly was a lesser clan? Lesser clans were those allied with one of the four great clans. But how did one even form a lesser clan? Lumine wasn''t part of one. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To establish a lesser clan, one had to be acknowledged by the government or by one of the four great clans. They had to achieve something significant, either as a soldier, a soldier of one of the four great clans, or perhaps even as a hero in a guild. Only then could one form their own clan¡ªbut a lesser clan, bound by an alliance with one of the four great clans. Most of the heads of lesser clans were retired soldiers or heroes, but it was still possible for them to hold such a position while active, as long as they could manage both roles. The Blackthorne Clan was one of the more well-known lesser clans in WASC. Neither Lumine, Lisa, nor Leonne wanted to provoke them. Offending Max, their heir, could bring danger to their families. "So, what will you do? I''d rather not waste more of my breath on someone as weak as you." The sound of Max''s teeth grinding echoed in the tense silence. But after a few moments, Max took a deep breath, calming himself. His anger faded, replaced with a cold, calculating look that mirrored Anastasia''s. "Very well," he said. "You wish not to waste any more of your breath, right? Let''s have a duel. The winner becomes the leader." Anastasia raised an eyebrow, her face softening for a fraction of a second, before the cold mask returned. She nodded, preparing to speak¡ªbut before she could, Lumine interrupted. "I hope it''s okay if I compete for the role of leader too?" Instantly, every head snapped toward him. Anastasia and Max narrowed their eyes, clearly unimpressed. Max scoffed. "Listen," he said, his voice colder than before, "I acknowledge your talent, Cadet Lumine, but don''t think that someone one level above me is impossible to beat." His gaze hardened. "Do you think your swordsmanship is on par with mine? Do you have a Soul Armor stronger than mine, or a sword art that rivals mine? Lesser clans might not rival the great clans, but we are still above you¡ªno clan." Lumine could see it clearly in those purple eyes. There was arrogance there. Confidence. Perhaps Max had the skill to back it up. Lumine understood that, but what he couldn''t understand was the way Anastasia''s cold blue eyes regarded him. They held the same kind of confidence as Max''s¡ªno. It was far colder. Far more overwhelming. Like an azure snake, slowly coiling around his body. Why? Lumine couldn''t comprehend it, but something about the way she looked at him stirred a memory¡ªa feeling he couldn''t shake. It reminded him of Azriel. Azriel, who always held a quiet, unwavering confidence, as if he could do anything¡ªanywhere, anytime. It wasn''t just Lumine who thought that. His classmates liked to gossip, and Azriel was always a favorite topic. But recently, their gossip had shifted. They now spoke of Azriel as if he were a god. Someone beyond their reach. Someone not of their world. He was on an entirely different level. Even Lumine couldn''t help but feel inferior in his presence. So then... who was she? Who was this girl called Anastasia, who carried herself with the same confidence as the Crimson Prince? Yes, she was ranked fifth. But the gap between fifth and first was immense. At least... that was what Lumine would have thought if not for the feeling deep in his gut¡ªthe warning that sent a shiver down his spine. Those eyes... they triggered something in him. Every instinct screamed at him to flee. Anastasia''s icy voice sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. Read exclusive chapters at empire "The fact that you two base your strength on a mere number the academy assigns is already pathetic enough. I would be surprised if either of you could touch a strand of my hair before losing your entire arm." A tense silence followed her words. Max clenched his fists tightly, and in the next instant, a massive greatsword materialized in his hands. Lumine did not hesitate. He summoned his long sword, gripping it tightly. Then, suddenly, Anastasia''s lips curved upward ever so slightly. Her hands moved gracefully, and two dark twin blades appeared in her grasp as she twirled them with fluid elegance. Leonne and Lisa scrambled to move some distance away, not wanting to get caught up in the madness. Anastasia placed both blades on her shoulders, and her smile widened. "If the two of you can make even a single drop of blood leave my body," she said, "I will do whatever you desire." Chapter 198 Anastasia Lumine narrowed his eyes, just as Max did, at Anastasia''s bold words.If most people heard such a thing from a stunning girl like her, they would undoubtedly feel their blood boil with motivation. Lumine, however, didn''t. In fact, the sense of danger in his gut only grew as he looked at her twin blades. ''Soul weapons, not mana weapons.'' It seemed that all three of them, in one way or another, had the capability to wield a soul weapon. How does one acquire a soul weapon if they don''t have a system like Lumine''s to purchase one? The answer to that question was simple, though acquiring one was anything but. If a person didn''t want to use a mana weapon and instead desired a soul weapon, they would first have to go to the Void Realm. At least, that was where the greatest chance of obtaining a soul weapon lay. One would have to explore the Void Ruins or kill Void creatures. But the chances of getting a soul weapon by killing Void creatures were even lower than earning a [Skill], so most people opted to explore Void Ruins. Even then, the odds were slim, and the risk of death wasn''t exactly pleasant. As a result, most humans chose to stick with mana weapons. So, Lumine could understand how Max might have gotten his soul weapon through his clan, but Anastasia? A girl with no last name, no known history, wielding a soul weapon? It made Lumine even more alert. And not just him¡ªMax, too, stared at her warily. The wicked grin on Anastasia''s face disappeared, replaced by a cold, indifferent mask. Her voice hit them with a chilling lack of warmth. "To make things fair, I won''t use my soul armor. In fact, I''ll only use my soul weapons. As for the two of you, try not to embarrass yourselves." Okay. A vein started to bulge on Lumine''s forehead as he heard her words. This girl... she''s extremely arrogant. ...And annoying. Max moved, and the ground in front of him exploded. In the next second, he was already in front of Anastasia, his great sword raised above his head, his face contorted with anger. "Die!" Despite the fear one would normally feel at the sight of such a massive sword¡ªone that would typically split a person in two¡ªAnastasia merely regarded it with cold indifference. "Weak." Max swung down, but Anastasia suddenly moved with graceful speed, her feet light as she dodged the great sword. Max didn''t stop, though, continuing to swing with both arms as if the sword weighed nothing, even though he didn''t seem like someone who could easily wield such a weapon. Even after all that, Lumine couldn''t help but feel awe as he watched Anastasia dodge every strike like she was simply dancing with Max. Then, in the blink of an eye, Anastasia was already behind Max. He was still facing forward, panting, when a glare appeared in his eyes. He quickly spun around. But before he could shout, he froze, his eyes widening. "Huh?" In the next second, dozens of cuts appeared across his face and body, blood spurting out. "...!" Lumine stopped breathing as he felt his blood run cold. When... when did she swing her twin blades? He had never seen her attack! Max looked down at his body, seeing blood flow from the numerous cuts. His face contorted in rage. "You bitch!" Despite his injuries, Max shouted angrily, lunging at Anastasia once again. But she scoffed coldly, raising her left blade in a calm manner, easily deflecting his attack to the side. In the next moment, she thrust her right blade into Max''s shoulder, kicking at his legs to make him lose his balance. Max fell to the ground, his great sword slipping from his grasp. Anastasia stood above him, driving her right blade even further into his shoulder, making him scream in agony. Then, she drove her left blade into his other shoulder, pinning him down. Max stopped shouting, blood leaking from his mouth, his glare directed at her. Anastasia, however, smiled coldly. "Is this all the great Max Blackthorne could do? You should ask your daddy to give the title of heir to someone else if this is all you can achieve against me." Lumine stared at the scene before him, his mouth agape. This... this shouldn''t even be regarded as a fight. It was more like an experienced fighter defeating a toddler who had picked up a sword for the first time. In fact, even a toddler could tell how Anastasia was playing with Max, treating him like a child. The difference was just too vast. ''Weren''t they both Awakened...? Why is the gap so huge?'' The more he thought about it, the stranger his expression became. ''No, wait... is she even an Awakened? I... I can''t tell.'' The battle sense Lumine had developed wasn''t working on her at all. Her presence seemed to match that of an Awakened, yet at the same time, it was like a Dormant... or even an Intermediate. It was confusing. Another chill ran down his spine. It was precisely because of that confusion that he''d been so alert to her from the very beginning. And now, as he realized that, Lumine''s jaw tightened instantly. Still looking down at the glaring Max, who had tears in his eyes, Anastasia glanced coldly at Lumine, making his hair stand on end. "What are you standing there for, second place? You wanted to join this fight, didn''t you? Or are you forfeiting and giving me the role of leader?" Lumine gripped his sword even tighter, forcing his emotions to calm as a composed look masked his face, though his heart was racing loudly against his chest. "Boring." Suddenly, her icy voice cut through the air, and in the next instant, she took a step toward Lumine. Then, like a blur, she was in front of him. ''Fast!'' He barely saw her move! Following his instincts, Lumine immediately ducked, the sound of something buzzing like a bullet flying over his head. Without hesitation, he leaped several meters back. ''I can''t follow her attacks... just how ridiculous is her speed!?'' Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leaves floated around Anastasia from her attack, drifting down to the ground as they began to settle. Lumine didn''t dare blink, his eyes locked on her. Then, with a flick of his fingers, the leaves on the ground shot up, swirling around Anastasia once again, obscuring her from view. Lumine took the opportunity, pushing off the ground as dust and leaves exploded around him. Pulling his longsword back in a thrusting motion, Lumine was about to pierce her shoulder, but before he could, both of her blades pierced the leaves in front of his eyes. Lumine had to tilt his head sharply to the side, barely avoiding losing his eyes. If he had been a second later, he would''ve been decapitated. ''Crazy woman!'' His left hand shot out, and a spike made of earth erupted from the ground where Anastasia had stood. But she instantly leaped back, performing a backflip mid-air and landing gracefully. Lumine stood, looking at her with a serious expression, while she narrowed her eyes at him. "I heard you have a fire affinity..." Her lips curved upward slightly. "Looks like you have more secrets than I thought." Lumine''s eyes went wide as he realized what he had just done. ''Shit... I forgot I was hiding my other affinities!'' Now, he had just exposed himself as someone with dual affinities! A panicked look crossed Lumine''s face as the realization sank in. This only made Anastasia''s smile widen as she let out a chuckle, catching him off guard. "I see... that was a mistake, wasn''t it? How clumsy." To his further bewilderment, she dismissed her twin blades, dusting her hands and clothes as she nodded to herself. Then, her face was once again replaced with coldness as she turned, walking toward the dazed Lisa and Leonne. "You can be the leader. I look forward to battling you in the Tournament of the Greats... Lumine Versille." Listening to her words, which sent a chill down his spine, Lumine came to another realization, one that made his heart freeze for a few seconds longer. Anastasia was not an Awakened. ...She was an Intermediate. ''I didn''t even manage to attack her properly¡­ I couldn''t even touch her. But she couldn''t touch me either. Still¡­ she held back, and I was forced to use my earth and wind affinity on her.'' Perhaps she was only slightly stronger than Lumine. But how and why was she hiding her strength? If she could contend for second place among the first years, why not show it? ''¡­A void artifact? She must be carrying one. Something that disrupts the senses, making it impossible to gauge her real strength. But¡­ how did she get something so priceless? And¡­ if the instructors know about it, why did they allow it?'' A complicated expression crossed Lumine''s face as he stared at her back. There wasn''t a drop of blood on her. At least, unlike Max¡ªwho''d been brutally humiliated and defeated¡ªLumine wasn''t injured¡ª Drip... Drip..! "Huh¡­?" Lumine blinked, feeling something wet on his right cheek. He touched it, his fingers trembling slightly. His eyes widened. "...!" Blood. When¡­? When did she graze him? Lumine gulped. Anastasia was much stronger than he had realized. Shaking his head, he pushed the thought away and ran toward the injured Max. The boy was slumped against a tree, sweat dripping down his face. Despite his exhaustion, he was still glaring daggers at Anastasia, who now stood near Lisa and Leonne. The two teammates, however, maintained their distance from her. Their expressions were a mixture of amazement, awe, shock, and fear. Lumine crouched in front of Max, tapping his storage ring. A moment later, he held out a health potion. "Here. This should be enough to treat your injuries. But it''ll still hurt to move your arms, so make sure to head to the infirmary after this test." Max''s glare shifted toward Lumine, his lips curling in a snarl. "I don''t need your sympathy." Despite his words, another health potion materialized in Max''s hand. With a strained expression, he lifted it, bringing the vial to his lips. The potion slid down his throat, though some of it spilled, trailing down his chin. Lumine blinked, pulling his own potion back into his storage ring. Max tossed the empty vial to the ground, coughing lightly. "I can still use my soul weapon," he muttered. "But that bitch¡­ she must be laughing inside her head right now. Hiding her strength the entire time¡­" Lumine scratched his nose awkwardly, laughing under his breath. Max looked beyond annoyed. "¡­We both got humiliated by her, our asses handed to us. Looks like the academy''s full of strange people, huh?" Max grumbled, glancing at Lumine. "We did. And it is." Pushing himself to his feet, Max kept muttering curses under his breath, brushing the dirt off his uniform with a cloth he materialized. Lumine smiled wryly, watching Max march toward their group. ''At least we can finally start with the test¡­'' But before Lumine could take another step, his watch¡ªand those of his teammates¡ªsounded off with a familiar, cheerful voice. "Ah, as much fun as it was watching all that drama, I must, with a heavy heart, inform you that you''ll all be receiving -5 points for fighting each other. In a real situation, such behavior would have attracted extremely dangerous void creatures¡ªunlike these ones here. And trust me, you don''t want that. Good luck getting 25 points!" Chapter 199 An extremely ugly gorilla "You should have more confidence in yourself. Walk with a straight posture¡ªseriously, you''ll ruin your back like this."Azriel''s voice carried a faint trace of exasperation as Curtis immediately straightened his posture. The boy''s attempt to follow the instruction was stiff and awkward, making Azriel sigh as he shook his head. "Curtis, relax your shoulders. Puff your chest out a bit more." "L-Like this, Your Highness?" Curtis asked, his movements painfully rigid. Azriel patted his shoulder in resignation. Continue reading on empire "Never mind. Just walk how you''re comfortable." Curtis deflated like a balloon, hunching over again as he resumed his walk. Azriel suppressed his disappointment and watched him silently. Ever since they began their search for the void creatures, Curtis had seemed overly cautious around him. It wasn''t surprising¡ªCurtis was timid by nature¡ªbut Azriel couldn''t help but feel uneasy about it. For someone who had boldly raised his hand in history class, this level of apprehension was... odd. Azriel wasn''t bothered by others being wary of him, so long as they didn''t show it in his presence. But if they were to work as a team, Curtis needed to feel at least a little more at ease. "Your Highness, you''re much kinder than I expected..." Curtis mumbled under his breath. "Hm?" Azriel raised a brow, glancing at him in mild surprise. ''Am I seen as some kind of villainous prince?'' The notion was rude, if not amusing. Noticing Azriel''s confusion, Curtis hurried to explain. "I-I mean, I thought you didn''t want to get involved with... normal people like us. Maybe we''re just not worthy of your attention." Azriel blinked, Curtis''s words deepening his confusion. "What do you mean by ''normal people''? I''m not some alien from another world, you know." ...Okay, technically, maybe he was. But they were all human, weren''t they? Curtis hesitated, then fumbled with his words. "Well, with all the rumors about you¡ªespecially the good ones¡ªit sometimes feels like you''re not like us. But maybe I''m just overreacting...?" Azriel chuckled at the response. "You and everyone else are. Most of those rumors are exaggerated. Even the true ones make it sound like I accomplished everything alone. For example, stopping Neo Genesis''s plans was only possible because others helped. Without them, I''d probably be dead by now." Curtis''s eyes lit up with admiration. "That''s even more amazing, Your Highness! Knowing you could have died any moment but still putting yourself in front of everyone''s blades¡ªyou''re so kind and brave!" Azriel froze, caught off guard by the sudden enthusiasm. ''Wait... This kid isn''t afraid of me, is he?'' The realization struck him. Curtis wasn''t cautious or distant out of fear¡ªhe was idolizing him. ''Those eyes... He looks like a fan staring at their favorite celebrity.'' Azriel''s discomfort only grew. How was he supposed to treat someone who looked at him like this? Averting his gaze, he turned to Celestina, who had walked up beside him with a mischievous smile. "You''ve got yourself a little fan," she teased, hiding a giggle behind her hand. "The way he''s looking at you is adorable." Azriel groaned and leaned closer to her, whispering, "Help me out here. How am I supposed to handle this? It''s... uncomfortable." Her lips curled in amusement. "You better get used to it, Azriel. You''ve got a fan club now. Boys and girls alike are lining up outside the academy gates just to catch a glimpse of you." He blinked, dumbfounded. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A fan club?" She nodded. "It''s true. Though you probably didn''t see them since you arrived so early today. Trust me, they''re there." Azriel scratched the back of his head, muttering, "Looks like the public is finally starting to recognize me as an actual prince." Celestina chuckled. "Just don''t forget about me when you become too famous, Prince Azriel Crimson." Rolling his eyes, he retorted, "How funny of you, Princess Celestina Frost." The forest remained eerily quiet as they walked, neither void creatures nor other teams crossing their path. Curtis had shifted his attention to Lyra and Isolde, who walked ahead. Azriel allowed himself a small sigh of relief. "You''ll probably get more engagement offers now, too," Celestina remarked casually. "Who knows, maybe one of those girls will catch your eye. Or are you still aiming for me?" Azriel glanced at her, slightly startled. Her tone was genuine¡ªshe was simply curious. ''Right... I did say I was trying to win her over.'' He stopped walking, prompting her to do the same. The others turned back, confused by the sudden halt. Azriel hesitated before speaking, his expression conflicted. "I shouldn''t have said those things. Especially since I don''t even feel that way about you. It was wrong of me to play with your feelings for my own selfish reasons. I''m sorry." Celestina''s expression froze in surprise as she stared at Azriel, her eyes wide. After a moment, her face relaxed, but she looked up at him, anxiety clear in her eyes. "We... We''re still friends, right? Or was that just part of your plan to try and win my heart?" Azriel shook his head quickly, waving his hands in denial. "No, I genuinely wanted to be friends with you. There was no ulterior motive behind that." Her expression softened into a warm smile. "Then I forgive you... if you help me buy snacks for Iryndra tonight." Azriel blinked, then let out a wry laugh. "If that''s what it takes." "...." "I feel like we''re overhearing something we shouldn''t," Lyra whispered. "To think there was drama between the Frost Princess and the Crimson Prince," Isolde added, smirking. "A-as expected of His Highness," Curtis chimed in, starry-eyed. "Even the Frost Princess couldn''t resist his charms..!" Despite their whispered conversation, Azriel and Celestina clearly heard every word. A mischievous idea popped into Azriel''s mind, and a sly smirk tugged at his lips. Celestina caught the look and immediately felt a sense of dread. She could already tell this wouldn''t end well. Her suspicions were confirmed when Azriel opened his mouth. "Speaking of drama, did you know that at the last Christmas banquet, I told Celest¡ªMmfpf!" "That''s enough!" Celestina was on her toes in an instant, clamping her hands over his mouth. Her glare was fierce, but it couldn''t mask the blush creeping up her neck. The tips of her ears burned a vivid red. Azriel''s smirk was hidden now, but the mischievous glint in his eyes betrayed him. He didn''t even try to pretend innocence. After a few seconds of glaring, Celestina hesitated. She narrowed her eyes, watching him carefully as he raised both hands in a gesture of surrender. "Fine," she muttered warily, stepping back and letting him go. The moment she did, his smirk returned in full force. "...For someone who just asked for my forgiveness a few minutes ago, you really have a talent for making me regret being so forgiving." Azriel could see that, unlike him, Celestina didn''t take his attempts to make her fall for him too seriously. However, that didn''t mean Azriel was comfortable with it. He didn''t want to play with someone''s feelings without any genuine reason. Despite Celestina not taking it to heart, Azriel''s earlier sincerity still made her accept his apology. But now... What a hateful prince! "Sorry, sorry. That was the last time, I promise. I won''t bring up your "dark" history again." Celestina''s face darkened, especially with the intense gazes of Curtis, Isolde, and Lyra now fixed on her. They were curious¡ªfar too curious. Who knew what rumors might start spreading? But before Celestina could speak, she narrowed her eyes and spun around quickly. The others instantly became alert, their faces turning serious. Azriel''s gaze sharpened as well, though his lips curled into something more intrigued than alarmed. The ground began to tremble, faint vibrations crawling beneath their feet. The trees around them swayed violently, their red and yellow leaves fluttering to the ground like dying embers. Azriel didn''t have to wait long before something emerged in his vision. No, not just his vision¡ªevery cadet of his team saw them. Two shapes loomed before Azriel''s eyes. One stood in front of Celestina. And another pair before Curtis, Isolde, and Lyra. The first void creature confronting Azriel floated in the air, its massive wings carrying it above the treetops. It gazed down at him with a disturbing stillness. The worst part was the unnatural grace of its flight¡ªeach flap of its bat-like wings was so smooth, it barely made a sound. Its elongated skull ended in serrated, beak-like jaws filled with needle-thin teeth. Hollow, glassy eyes locked onto Azriel, seeming to pierce straight through him. The creature was at least twice his size. ''A Nightstrider Hawk,'' Azriel thought. ''It reminds me of that dinosaur¡ªwhat was it called again? Petrol¡­ Ptrelo¡­ ah, no. A Pterosaur.'' Killing it would earn him only 5 points. Lowering his gaze, Azriel looked at the second void creature. It was advancing toward him on all fours, its movements eerily silent despite the tremors. Its hulking frame rippled with corded muscle, patches of dark fur slicked and matted. Long arms ended in jagged claws, each capable of shredding through stone. Its yellow eyes glowed faintly, filled with a primal, unsettling intelligence. Its face twisted into a sneer¡ªa disturbingly human-like expression of disdain. ''Isn''t it just some sort of gorilla?'' An Ebonclimber. An extremely ugly gorilla. Azriel sneered back at it. "¡­!" The creature froze mid-step. Its lips curled downward into an angry frown as it locked eyes with him. ''Heh. Yeah, fuck you too.'' Killing that thing alone would give Azriel and his team the 20 points they needed to pass this test. He shifted his attention to Celestina. She was staring up at the source of the tremors¡ªa void creature towering over everything around it, except the Nightstrider Hawk. Its jagged, monstrous form seemed to mock the human shape. A single, oversized eye glared from its misshapen head, radiating nothing but pure rage. Crystals erupted from its flesh, some faintly glowing, others as sharp as razors. Its lumbering gait left deep cracks in the ground beneath it with every step. A Shardling Giant. Fifteen points for that one. Finally, Azriel glanced toward Curtis, Isolde, and Lyra. They were pale as they stared at what loomed before them. Its sleek, black carapace absorbed what little sunlight filtered through the trees. Long, jagged pincers clicked rhythmically, and its segmented tail arched high, ending in a crystalline stinger that shimmered ominously. A Void Scorpion. But not just one. Standing beside it was another Void Scorpion, identical in form and just as menacing. Killing both would net the team 10 points in total. The trio took hesitant steps back, their faces drawn tight with fear. Celestina mirrored their movements, retreating cautiously. Azriel, however, remained rooted in place. ''Ah, I see. The Void Scorpions are Grade 2 beasts. The Nightstrider Hawk is also a Grade 2 beast, while the Shardling Giant is a Grade 1 beast. But¡­'' His gaze sharpened even further, narrowing on the Ebonclimber. It had come to a stop, but now it turned its head toward the Nightstrider Hawk. The bird flapped its wings, descending gracefully before landing beside the gorilla-like creature. ''What the fuck¡­?'' Azriel''s eyes widened as he realized the truth. His focus shifted to the mana core within the Ebonclimber. It wasn''t just any mana core. It was a level 3 mana core. ...It was a Grade 3 demon. Chapter 200 Mana artifacts Azriel was, of course, shocked. Seeing the ugly gorilla in front of him¡ªa Grade 3 demon¡ªwas enough to unsettle anyone. After all, Azriel was arguably the strongest first-year in the hero academy and the strongest cadet in this test.If a void creature stronger than him existed here¡ªone he doubted he could defeat even at his best¡ªhow were the other cadets supposed to manage? It made sense now why it was worth 20 points. But even then, comparing the Shardling Giant, worth 15 points, to the Ebonclimber, worth 20, the gap between them was massive. Just because two void creatures shared the same rank¡ªboth Grade 3 demons¡ªdidn''t mean they were equally powerful. There were dozens of factors to consider. Some void creatures were simply beyond explanation. Even if their mana cores ranked lower than a human''s, they could still be nearly impossible to kill. Take the Sky Devil, for example. Mira and Amon had fought it¡ªand failed. Despite being a single level beneath the two Grandmasters, the Sky Devil had proven too difficult to take down. It wasn''t uncommon. Most void creatures with the same mana core level as a human were practically suicidal to fight alone. Read new chapters at empire The best a human could hope for was to fight a void creature one level below them and pray it wasn''t inexplicably more terrifying than the Sky Devil. Of course, it wasn''t impossible to kill void creatures ranked above one''s level¡ªor even those at the same level. If the void creature was categorized as a "beast" or a "monster," it was feasible, even for a skilled human. But the moment a void creature reached the rank of "demon," everything changed. It was the same with humans. Crossing into the advanced ranks meant a paradigm shift, and the same held true for void creatures. Once humans faced a demon-ranked void creature, extreme caution became a necessity. So, naturally, Azriel was stunned. The gorilla in front of him was a creature he wasn''t certain he could defeat¡ªneither alone nor with the weak cadets alongside him. Even Celestina, the princess, might stand a chance against most awakened humans, but that didn''t matter here. Azriel was just as confident he could take her down¡ªor any intermediate-ranked human¡ªbut this wasn''t a fight among humans. The gap between them and the Ebonclimber was on a whole different level. If Azriel himself was hesitating, what about the other cadets? How would they fare against this monstrosity if they encountered it? And the Ebonclimber in front of Azriel wasn''t the only one. He was sure of that. This forest was, after all, a breeding ground for the Academy, teeming with void creatures. Right now, they were in the outer layer of the forest, where the highest-ranked void creature should have been no stronger than a monster. It was only in the middle layer of the forest that Ebonclimbers like this one typically appeared. If anyone ventured too far¡ªreaching the edge of the middle layer¡ªSolomon would stop them. The Academy wasn''t reckless enough to send its students to their deaths. So why was a Grade 3 demon here...? Unlike the two Void Scorpions, the Nightstrider Hawk, and the Shardling Giant, which were mere juveniles, this one was clearly in its early adult stages. As Azriel contemplated the situation, a smile masking his caution, the others couldn''t share the same expression. Then, out of nowhere, the speakers of their watches activated, and Solomon''s voice rang out. "Heh, surprised, are you? Well, I certainly am! To think you all encountered the one anomaly pack of void creatures in the outer layer of this forest! You see, surprisingly, the Ebonclimbers in the middle layer haven''t been reproducing much in recent years, leading to a shortage of them. That''s why we have a single adult Ebonclimber in the outer layer. But don''t worry, this is a safe layer. I won''t let any of you die. If you accidentally wander into the middle layer, I''ll be there to princess carry you back. Anyway, even though this is an adult Ebonclimber, you don''t need to worry too much about being outclassed. Now, look closely at its neck. There''s a metal collar. That collar, actually, is one of the Hero Academy''s engineering department''s inventions! It''s a mana artifact capable of suppressing even a Level 3 mana core by an entire level. So, the Ebonclimber in front of you is actually only capable of fighting like a Grade 3 monster when using mana. Isn''t that amazing? Damn, those kids really are geniuses. I almost fell asleep when they explained it to me." Azriel stared at his watch for a moment, mouth slightly open, unsure whether to be impressed by this latest invention or to be amazed at how Solomon could talk so much without taking a single breath. Shaking those thoughts away, Azriel turned his attention to the Ebonclimber''s neck. Beneath its thick fur, something shiny glistened. A mana artifact. Mana artifacts, unlike Void artifacts, which are found in the Void realm, are creations made by humanity. Some might argue that a mana weapon is also a mana artifact, as they''re all crafted by mana engineers, with most mana artifacts containing important ingredients like mana stones. "Well, one thing I forgot to mention," Solomon''s voice crackled through the speakers, "you see, one of the few things they couldn''t fully suppress was the Ebonclimber''s ability to mind control. So, all these Void creatures in front of you, staring at you like creepy perverts, are being controlled. But don''t worry, what I mean is that its mind control ability isn''t the best. As long as you have strong mental fortitude, you should be fine! Anyway, that''s enough from me. Good luck, and please don''t say this is unfair. After all, we could say this was destined to happen with two cadets in the same team¡ªone the apex and the other ranked third, right? There are no easy wins in this academy! Good luck!" With that, the speaker cut off, and Azriel couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at Solomon''s behavior. At least Isolde, Lyra, and Curtis seemed more relaxed. The latter two still looked extremely nervous, but Isolde had composed herself. As Solomon had said, the Void creatures stood still a good distance away, as if waiting¡ªpuppets under the Ebonclimber''s control. But¡­ the gorilla wasn''t moving. It glared fiercely at Azriel, its eyes seeming to scrutinize him. ''Wait, isn''t this the perfect opportunity for [Soul''s Crucible]?'' What better moment than when they''re surrounded by all the Void creatures they were supposed to hunt, only to become the prey themselves? Especially hearing that one of them was a Grade 3 demon, with only a strong collar on its neck holding it back from peeling them like bananas. Azriel didn''t hesitate. He activated the skill instantly, even as the gorilla continued to assess him. The change was immediate. The colors around him faded, replaced by a dull grey, the kind one might see in old movies¡ªdevoid of anything but black and white. Azriel felt his vision sharpen. Blinking, Azriel turned his head and looked behind him at Isolde, Lyra, and Curtis. He could see a blinding glow coming from each of their chests. The glow was so bright it made him squint, and within that light, there was darkness swirling, like something moving in a pool. Azriel instinctively knew what to do. In the next second, he made a pulling motion, focusing on the darkness swimming within the light of their chests. The darkness stirred, then shot out of their bodies, invisible to everyone except Azriel. Like wisps of pure darkness, they shot towards Azriel''s chest, burrowing into him. "Uhk..." Azriel staggered back as the wisps entered him one by one until they were all gone. It didn''t hurt, but it was extremely uncomfortable¡ªlike something wet and slithery was caressing the inside of his chest. Azriel turned to Celestina and did the same. When the wisp of darkness entered his chest, Azriel fought the urge to stagger back and kept his mouth shut. Sweat began to drip down Azriel''s face. He could feel that he had already used 20% of his mana just to apply the skill to all four of them. Looking at them, even the gorilla seemed surprised. Celestina, Curtis, Isolde, and Lyra were wide-eyed, staring at themselves and one another. Their bodies were glowing. No, literally. It seemed like a white glow was radiating from their bodies, surrounding them like a protective layer. "Ah... I feel so light and warm," Isolde murmured, seemingly lost in the effect she was experiencing. The Ebonclimber was watching them more cautiously than ever. "My mind feels so clear. It''s like I can do anything..." Curtis spoke next, his voice filled with awe. Lyra nodded. "It feels good. The same way I feel when... my mom hugs me." Azriel sighed in relief, seeing their reactions. For some reason, he had been worried that it might not work. The color in his vision slowly returned, luckily, as he kept the skill activated. ''Keeping this active is draining my mana, but it''s slow. As long as they don''t get too far, I can keep this up while fighting. They should be able to fight without getting scared.'' A truly ridiculous skill. Turning around, Azriel looked at the Ebonclimber and didn''t hesitate to summon his soul armor. Dark, smooth plates began to form around his entire body, from his feet to his neck. His hands were covered in the same material, now shaped into smooth gauntlets. Then, Void Eater appeared in his right hand, gripped tightly by the black gauntlet. Azriel looked down, surprised inwardly. ''Those red veins are gone... why?'' He remembered that the armor had been decorated with lines of red, but now, his soul armor was pitch-black, smooth enough to blend into the night if needed. Azriel shrugged it off as he looked up at the Ebonclimber. He was about to grin at it when something strange caught his attention. The Ebonclimber stood frozen, petrified, its eyes wide, clearly trembling. The other Void creatures mimicked the Ebonclimber''s stance. Azriel furrowed his brows, sensing the gazes of his teammates. And as he looked at them... Celestina, Curtis, Isolde, and Lyra all wore the same expression as the Ebonclimber. They were all frozen. The speaker of his watch, buried beneath his armor, clicked on again. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fucking hell, Cadet Azriel, are you planning to conquer America and Africa?" Chapter 201 Fragility It took a lot of self-control for Celestina to hold herself back and not leap the moment the Shardling Giant came into view.Luckily, she managed to stay composed, her feet rooted to the ground. She even forced herself to take a few steps back, attempting to reassure the scared trio behind her. It was natural to be afraid. The sudden anomaly of being surrounded by void creatures they were supposed to hunt was unnerving. To go from the hunter to the hunted was not a pleasant experience. The cold, murderous instinct that crept through every inch of her body begged her to cut down the void creatures on sight. Controlling it was nearly impossible, but somehow, Celestina managed. She hid it well. And she was glad she did. The way the Shardling Giant behaved¡ªstanding in front of her, glaring with pure hatred¡ªwas already strange. Hearing that it, along with the others, was being controlled by the Ebonclimber only made her more grateful she hadn''t acted recklessly. Still, her trust in the mana collar on the Ebonclimber was shaky at best. Sure, the collar might suppress its mana core, preventing it from fighting at the level of a Grade 3 demon. But even then, it still had the body, mind, and instincts of one. That was why, even with the collar restricting it, the Ebonclimber remained a threat. Her real concern, though, wasn''t the creature itself¡ªit was the trio behind her. How could she protect Isolde, Lyra, and Curtis while dealing with the void creatures closing in on them? Azriel might be able to hold off the Ebonclimber and, if necessary, the Nightstrider Hawk long enough. He might even defeat one of the two. That''s what she would have thought... if not for what Azriel had done during history class. Celestina wasn''t a fool. She understood the sheer, earth-shattering nature of the feat he''d pulled off back then. He had used his own aura to envelop her, shielding her entirely from Instructor Cedric''s overwhelming pressure. How he''d done it was a mystery she still hadn''t found the chance to unravel. But the mere fact that Azriel could wield aura¡ªsomething utterly inexplicable¡ªwas enough to convince her of one thing: Find exclusive stories on empire If he wanted to, Azriel could handle both creatures on his own. Hell, even if the mana collar on the Grade 3 demon was removed, he might still have a slim chance of victory. That said, Celestina wasn''t sure if Azriel would actually use his aura during this test. Perhaps it wasn''t at a level where he could wield it freely in combat. Or maybe he had his own reasons for holding back. Either way, she was just relieved he was actively participating this time. It was a stark contrast to how he''d acted in the void dungeon. The trio behind her, however, was another matter entirely. They were already trembling at the sight of the void scorpions¡ªcreatures with grotesque, segmented bodies that clicked their pincers in an eerie rhythm. The sound was enough to make anyone shudder. Celestina sighed, disappointed. Isolde, the heiress to her clan, was cowering before two beast-ranked void creatures. It was pathetic. Perhaps she was nothing more than a pampered princess, untrained for real combat. Celestina didn''t have time to dwell on it. She needed to decide¡ªquickly¡ªhow to help them muster the courage to fight or at least survive long enough for her to finish the Shardling Giant and step in. Her worries proved unfounded. Before she could act, her body began to glow¡ªalong with Isolde, Lyra, and Curtis. A white flame enveloped them, continuous and unyielding. The world seemed to brighten, colors growing more vibrant. It felt like a warm blanket wrapping around her, comforting and pleasant. Her body felt impossibly light, and her mind... serene. The cold, murderous instinct that had gripped her moments ago vanished entirely. It was as if all her negative emotions had been erased in an instant. Celestina stared at her own hands, now wrapped in the ethereal white flame, dumbfounded. ''...A buff skill?'' Blinking, she turned toward the source of the skill that had washed over them¡ªand froze. Azriel stood there, his back to them. Even so, she could see the left side of his face perfectly. His already pale skin looked translucent, beads of sweat tracing down his sharp jawline. He was clad in soul armor, a seamless black shell that hugged him from neck to toe. Its smooth, polished surface absorbed the faintest glimmers of light, its design sleek and menacing. His right gauntlet ended in tapered claws, gripping Void Eater¡ªa weapon so dark it seemed to devour the light around it, blending perfectly with his armor. He didn''t look human. He looked like a god of war¡ªno, a specter of vengeance given form. His presence was overwhelming. Terrifying. Yet, impossibly reassuring. But the thing that truly froze everyone¡ªleft them incapable of speech or even breath¡ªwere his eyes. Nothing could compare to those eyes. When Azriel turned fully, his crimson gaze locked on them. And everything else ceased to matter. Those eyes burned like molten rubies, their glow so vivid it felt as though his very soul was bleeding through. They shimmered with crystalline depth, each facet catching invisible light. It was as if they''d been carved from the purest, most brilliant glass. Yet, beneath their beauty lay a terrifying fragility, as though they might shatter at any moment under their own intensity. No one could look away. They were beautiful. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were horrifying. And they were utterly, utterly otherworldly. Celestina was a curious human¡ªshe knew that about herself. Most of the time, she couldn''t resist the urge to uncover the mysteries that surrounded her, to chase after the unknown like a cat pouncing on an elusive shadow. But as a princess, she had learned to restrain herself, to maintain the regal image expected of her. Now, though¡­ She felt nothing like that. No curiosity. No intrigue. Only an overwhelming sense of stillness. She could have stared into those eyes for an eternity. Azriel tilted his head slightly, a subtle motion, as if confused by their reaction. The movement was almost imperceptible, but it broke the fragile spell for a fleeting moment. It was Solomon''s voice crackling through their watches that finally snapped them back to reality. Celestina''s eyes widened, and she quickly turned away, tearing her gaze from those crimson depths. Her heart was pounding, and she barely resisted the urge to let out a shaky breath. ''W-what the hell¡­?!'' Those eyes were dangerous. Looking into them felt like plunging into a pool of blood, letting it consume her entirely¡ªdrowning, yet somehow unwilling to fight against the pull. ''It must be a side effect of the skill he''s using,'' she thought, forcing herself to breathe evenly. ''He wouldn''t be stupid enough to use his [Unique Skill] during a test¡­ right?'' Even as she reassured herself, she couldn''t deny how potent this skill was. It was so valuable that it could rival most [Unique Skills], even if it wasn''t technically classified as one. On a battlefield, Azriel wouldn''t even need to raise a weapon. The mere activation of this ability would make him invaluable. Morale would surge, fear would melt away, and his allies would fight with renewed vigor¡ªunstoppable, as if blessed by the heavens. But those eyes¡­ They were dangerous in a different way. For anyone with a weak mind, they could shatter what little resolve they had left. Under the influence of Azriel''s buff skill, those crimson eyes could be as much a weapon as any blade he wielded. ***** Azriel frowned slightly at Solomon''s voice, watching as all the cadets turned their backs to him. Their eyes focused on the frozen void creatures. Looking down at the watch hidden beneath his armor, Azriel spoke while turning toward the ebonclimber, still frozen in place. "What do you mean?" What was wrong with using his soul armor or soul weapon? Or was it for some entirely bizarre reason not allowed in this test? The instructor was Solomon, after all. Who knew what was running through his mind? Azriel was sure that as long as no cadets died, Solomon would gladly throw them into a volcano if it meant completing the test. "Uhm... no, there''s nothing wrong. It''s just... you should look at yourself. Never mind, ignore me. I didn''t mean to speak. I guess I should''ve expected something like this." Azriel felt even more confused, hearing Solomon, who seemed incapable of explaining what was wrong. Azriel hesitated for a moment before asking, "By the way, is it possible to remove the mana collar?" "!!" Azriel could feel the cadets'' surprised gazes on him, each of them holding their breath, but Azriel didn''t turn around. He waited for Solomon''s response, who was strangely quiet for several seconds. "...It''s possible. But as much as I love breaking the rules, even I can''t allow a cadet to fight a grade 3 demon. Even if you were capable of fighting it, we''re also talking about the safety of your team members and the other cadets hunting void creatures." Azriel felt a wave of disappointment, but he nodded at Solomon. "I understand." "Once again, good luck. I really need to stop talking to you all. No, seriously. Ranni''s going to scold me for how much I''m talking during a test... Woah, speak of the witch! See ya!" With that, the speaker cut off, and Solomon was gone. Azriel sighed, shaking his head before focusing back on the ebonclimber and the Nightstrider Hawk¡ªboth of them staring at him menacingly. "I''ll take these two on my own. You guys handle the rest." There was no response, just the sound of each cadet turning their backs to face the void creatures in front of them. Though all they needed was the ebonclimber to pass, it was clear that the only way to truly "survive" this test was to eliminate all the void creatures present. It was truly unfair... if the team weren''t so unbalanced. ''Solomon must have done this on purpose...'' Azriel doubted it was a coincidence. But it didn''t matter. Azriel moved. In an instant, he was gone, leaving a trail of red lightning in his wake, scattering leaves and exploding dirt. The giant bird was the first to act, flapping its wings and launching toward Azriel, releasing a cry that pierced his ears. Azriel gritted his teeth as the sound rattled through his bones, vibrating through his entire body. Chapter 202 Apex and Beast It is said that a lion''s roar can paralyze humans, though this has never been officially proven.But what about the roars, screams, and cries of void creatures? Unholy nightmares that stand above any normal animal. Azriel certainly felt the Nightstrider Hawk''s cry. It rippled through him like a shockwave, threatening to stop him in his tracks. Almost. The same couldn''t be said for those behind him¡ªincluding the other void creatures. They, faltered, their movements freezing for a split second. In a flash, he was in front of the giant bird. The Nightstrider Hawk right wing slashed downward like a scythe, the edges gleaming with a sickly sheen. Azriel dropped low, feeling the air split above him. The force of the wing''s passing sent a shockwave through the ground. But he was already in motion, Void Eater in his grip. The blade carved upward, meeting the wing''s arc. A wet, sickening sound followed as Void Eater tore through flesh and sinew, the corrupted blood of the void spraying like a geyser. The bird let out a guttural scream that rattled the treetops, its wing collapsing in a grotesque spasm. Azriel didn''t stop. The blade burned with red lightning as he twisted it and tore it free, shredding the wing as he sprinted along its length. The once-majestic appendage fell limp, tattered and useless, dragging across the ground like a broken banner. The giant bird staggered, its cries growing frantic, but Azriel was already behind it. Azriel turned to look at the Nightstrider Hawk, his armor and blade splattered with black blood. ''Using my aura would''ve been overkill...'' But Azriel wasn''t one to let his prey suffer unnecessarily. He simply didn''t want to deal with an aerial fight. The void creature never stood a chance in the first place. It was far too slow against someone like him. Azriel, who stood at the pinnacle compared to other intermediate-ranked humans. Azriel, the Crimson Prince. The Son of Death. Subject 666. The Nightstrider Hawk, despite its terrifying presence, was still a juvenile. One day, it could grow into a demon-ranked void creature. For a moment, the void creature hesitated, its glassy eyes flickering with an alien intelligence. Then it surged forward, talons digging into the earth as it launched itself like a battering ram. Azriel met it head-on. The creature feinted, twisting mid-charge to swipe at him with a hooked talon. The claw descended like a guillotine, splitting the air with terrifying precision. But Azriel''s body blurred. The claw struck empty space as he sidestepped, Void Eater lashing out in retaliation. The blade found its mark, burying itself deep into the talon and shattering the bone. The Nightstrider Hawk screamed, its massive beak snapping forward in blind rage. The force of the lunge cracked the ground as Azriel leaped back, the tip of the beak narrowly missing his chest. He landed lightly, his left gauntlet rising as he muttered under his breath. The air around him turned frigid, frost blooming in jagged patterns across the ground. Three spears of ice materialized, glinting like the fangs of a predator. With a flick of his wrist, the spears shot forward. The giant bird tried to dodge, but it was too slow, too wounded. One spear slammed into its remaining wing, pinning it to the ground. Another pierced its belly, while the last drove through its chest, sending it sprawling backward. The creature''s massive form collided with a tree, the impact shattering bark and uprooting its foundation. The tree groaned, leaning precariously, its fall halted only by the web of branches surrounding it. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel stared at the twitching body of the nightstrider hawk. Somehow, it was still alive, clinging to life despite the odds. A flicker of disappointment crossed his eyes but was quickly buried. ''Seriously? Clinging to life so desperately... not that I have any right to lecture it.'' Shaking his head, Azriel prepared to summon another spell to finish the bird. But before he could act, a sudden, sharp sensation prickled the back of his neck. Goosebumps rose along his skin as his eyes widened. Without hesitation, Azriel leapt to the side, rolling across the dirt and landing on his feet in a crouch. A massive boulder, easily twice his size, hurtled through the space he had occupied moments before. It cut through the air with a deafening roar, smashing through four trees in a row before pulverizing into rubble. Azriel''s gaze snapped toward the source, his heart pounding. Standing there was the ebonclimber, its massive frame looming in the distance. Its lips curled downward in a grotesque mockery of disappointment, as if frustrated at missing its target. Azriel''s expression hardened. He hadn''t let his guard down¡ªnot entirely. He had kept an eye on the ebonclimber while fighting the bird, but the ape had stayed back, doing nothing but observing. Or so he had thought. Somehow, the creature had found a boulder and hurled it with such force and precision that, if it had connected, it would have shattered most of the bones in Azriel''s body. Azriel frowned, but before he could act, the hawk behind him let out a piercing screech. Despite being half-dead, the creature staggered to its feet, supported by its remaining wing and legs. ''Right. That damned monkey is controlling it... It won''t stop until it''s dead.'' A crooked smile spread across Azriel''s face as he turned his attention back to the ebonclimber. Continue reading on empire "Is this your attempt to scare me, you ugly ape? Ha! You should''ve fought me when your little pet still had all its limbs!" The ebonclimber''s lips peeled back, revealing two sharp, oversized fangs. Slowly, it rose onto its hind legs, towering over Azriel with an almost theatrical menace. Then, it roared. The sound was like a physical force, shaking Azriel to his core. It was even more overwhelming than the bird''s earlier cry. The air vibrated as the ebonclimber pounded its massive fists against its chest, the rhythmic thumping reverberating through the forest. Azriel blinked, a trace of disbelief flickering in his eyes. ''Did it really understand me?'' A sharp whistle cut through the air. The ground beneath the ebonclimber erupted in a cloud of dirt and debris, and in an instant, the massive creature vanished. "Eh¡ª?" The next moment, the giant gorilla was right in front of him. Azriel barely had time to register its colossal fist descending toward him like a wrecking ball. Red lightning crackled across his body as he launched himself to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike. He skidded to a stop several meters away, turning just in time to see the ground where he had stood erupt in an explosion of dust and debris. The impact sent tremors through the earth, shaking the trees and scattering leaves in every direction. Through the dissipating dust, two glowing yellow eyes locked onto him. A massive crater now marred the ground where the ebonclimber stood, crouched on all fours. Chapter 203 Apex and Demon Azriel clenched his jaw, resisting the urge to gape. ''Crazy monkey... What the hell was that punch?!'' Another sharp whistle sliced through the air. This time, it came from his left. The nightstrider hawk was charging toward him, its beak aimed to impale. "Tch. You''re too weak to play here." Clicking his tongue, Azriel raised his left hand. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before the bird could close the distance, a spike of ice erupted from the ground. It pierced the hawk''s body clean through, stopping it dead in its tracks. The creature''s lifeless body hung suspended for a moment, black blood oozing down the glistening spike. Azriel smiled, a wicked edge to his expression. "Now I''m in the mood for chicken wings." The ice shattered, letting the hawk''s corpse crash to the ground in a lifeless heap. Then, a wave of euphoria washed over Azriel, making his eyes widen. ''Ah... I forgot about [Core Reaper].'' It had been so long since he last felt its effects. The ebonclimber lumbered forward, stepping over the hawk''s corpse. Azriel watched it curiously. ''I could use aura... but revealing how much I can use might be unwise. Besides, this is just a test.'' The gorilla sniffed the dead bird, then turned its gaze to Azriel. Its glowing yellow eyes locked onto his, and he tilted his head slightly, intrigued. In the next instant, the slits in its pupils expanded, and Azriel''s mind was suddenly assaulted by a sharp, piercing pain. "...!" His eyes shot open as realization struck. The ebonclimber was trying to control his mind. But instead of panic, a dark grin spread across Azriel''s face. He let out a low, mocking laugh, spreading his arms wide with Void Eater still in his grip. "Ah, how cute! Truly! If you want to take over my mind, you''ll have to try harder than that. Considering you''ve been controlling the others and only now decided to use this trick on me, I''m guessing there''s a limit to your power, huh? Why not release those other creatures and focus everything on me? Let''s see what you''ve got!" His words carried through the battlefield, reaching the ears of his teammates. They glanced his way, horrified by what they saw¡ªa crooked grin plastered on his face as he taunted the monstrous ape. They looked at Azriel as if he had lost his mind. But he didn''t care. ''...you can understand me, can''t you? Or maybe you understand in some other way?'' He was curious. How far could this creature go if it used all its power to control him? Would it succeed? Impossible. Azriel was certain of one thing. The ebonclimber didn''t stand a chance. Its attempt to control his mind was almost... adorable. ...Azriel was right. The Ebonclimber somehow managed to understand what Azriel had said, and without hesitation, it released its mind control over the void creatures his teammates were fighting. The void creatures froze for a split second, but as the scent of their prey filled the air, they attacked once more, this time with even more madness in their movements. Then the vertical slits in the Ebonclimber''s eyes expanded again, and instead of feeling a single knife piercing his brain, Azriel felt as if dozens of knives were stabbing into his skull from all sides. It was clear that if the Ebonclimber could take control of Azriel''s mind, it would gain a far more valuable servant than any of those void creatures. Azriel''s head twitched slightly, and the smile on his face vanished. A frown settled in as the ape, seeing Azriel''s expression, curled its lips back, revealing its long fangs. ''...Is this all it can do?'' Azriel couldn''t hide his disappointment this time. Sure, the Ebonclimber was restricted from using the full power of a grade 3 demon''s mind control, but Azriel had expected more. He had thought that at the very least, the mind control of such a powerful creature would be... stronger. It wasn''t. Azriel sighed, shaking his head. "Nevermind. It was a stupid experiment. If it weren''t for that damn mana collar, maybe we could''ve had a real mind battle." Hearing Azriel''s words and seeing the disappointment on his face, the Ebonclimber froze, its eyes widening in disbelief. Then they narrowed, and it roared at Azriel in fury. With terrifying speed, it charged toward him on all fours, crushing the Nightstrider Hawk beneath it. Azriel raised his left arm, and another ice spike erupted from the ground. But this time, the Ebonclimber reacted. It stood on two legs and brought both fists down with such force that they crushed the spike before it fully formed. Azriel stared, astonished, as the demon rushed toward him. As the Ebonclimber neared, it stood back on its legs again, raising its left leg and sending it down toward Azriel with immense force. Azriel leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack as the foot crushed the ground beneath him, creating another small explosion. The gorilla didn''t stop. It raised both arms again, fists poised to strike, and slammed them down toward Azriel. Once again, Azriel dodged. His face grew colder as he glared at the creature. Three more ice lances shot out around Azriel, heading straight for the Ebonclimber. But to his astonishment, the gorilla grabbed both of them without effort, crushing them as if they were twigs. The final lance, aimed at its face, was smashed with its teeth as it growled ominously at Azriel. Then it raised both arms, slamming them into the ground, sending a cloud of dust obscuring Azriel''s vision. A shiver ran down Azriel''s spine as he tapped the ground with his feet. Four walls of ice emerged in front of him as he leaped backward. The Ebonclimber burst through the dust, smashing its head into the ice walls. They shattered like glass as it charged toward Azriel once more. Azriel''s mind raced, preparing for the next move, but the Ebonclimber did something he hadn''t expected. It raised its left hand, scooping up a pile of dirt that had been buried in its massive palm. Before Azriel could react, it threw the dirt at him, crushing it into a cloud of dust. Azriel had no time to find a gap in the cloud as it engulfed him. Instinctively, Azriel closed his eyes to protect them from the dirt. But the plan worked. The Ebonclimber was right in front of him, and he had no choice but to force his eyes open, despite the burning sensation. He jumped back, but it was too late. The Ebonclimber slapped him with its massive right hand. "Uhk!" Azriel''s body shot through the air like a bullet, crashing through a tree before finally stopping against another. He slumped to the ground, a cough of blood escaping his lips. "Ugh... that stung." Dazed and lightheaded, Azriel raised his eyes to see the Ebonclimber walking toward one of the broken trees. He touched his head, looking at his blood-covered hands, his lips pressed into a thin line. If not for his Soul Armor, Azriel knew that his body would have been in far worse condition. [Soul''s Crucible] had helped him stay focused, numbing most of the pain. At least he learned something from this fight... He could definitely still feel pain. Even though his senses were dulled, Azriel staggered to his feet, still lightheaded¡ªsomething that even [Soul''s Crucible] couldn''t entirely help with. Glancing at his teammates, he saw they were still fighting the void scorpions. Dozens of arrows were embedded in their bodies, but neither had fallen. The good news was that Celestina seemed to be almost done with the Shardling Giant, which had cuts all over its body, kneeling on a single leg. ''I''ve been trying to conserve mana so I could keep [Soul''s Crucible] active for them... but I underestimated it.'' Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire Azriel turned back to the Ebonclimber, who had begun ripping the wood from the trees. Despite the mana collar, Solomon had failed to mention that the creature still possessed the physical body of a grade 3 demon. A scowl spread across Azriel''s face as he glared at the Ebonclimber. The creature had crushed the wood, trying to shape it into a pathetic semblance of a spear, all while wearing an obnoxious grin that exposed its sharp fangs. Azriel gripped Void Eater more tightly with his right hand, his left rubbing the back of his neck as his face darkened. "...Fine. I''m really going to make you regret playing with me." Chapter 204 Chains of Ice The change was instant. The Ebonclimber held a crude, wooden spear-like weapon¡ªfar too small for its massive frame. But just as it prepared to hurl the weapon toward Azriel, it froze. Its yellow eyes locked onto him... watching as Azriel walked forward with a calm yet dark expression. A misty breath escaped his lips, patches of frost forming on the trees and ground around them. Red lightning crackled ominously across his body, while a chilling white mist emanated from Void Eater in his hand. And then... Azriel stopped. His crimson eyes met the Ebonclimber''s gaze. In the blink of an eye, Azriel vanished¡ªreappearing mid-air, right in front of the demon''s face. Without hesitation, he swung Void Eater in a horizontal slash, its blade infused with biting frost. The Ebonclimber''s eyes widened at the sudden speed, but it reacted quickly, thrusting the wooden spear forward in a desperate attempt to impale him. Before the spear could reach him, a chain of ice erupted from one of the frozen patches on the ground, coiling around the creature''s arm and slamming the weapon into the dirt. Thrown off balance by the unexpected restraint, the Ebonclimber had no time to evade. Void Eater flashed past its left eye. Black blood gushed out like a fountain, the icy energy sealing the wound shut in an instant as frost crept over its ruined face. The Ebonclimber thrashed violently, shattering the ice chain. But before it could recover, Azriel twisted his body mid-air, stepping on the creature''s face. Red lightning crackled against its skin, scorching it further. Using the momentum, Azriel launched himself toward a nearby tree, landing on one of its branches. The Ebonclimber clutched its face with a massive hand as the frost continued to spread. With a furious roar, it gripped the ice-covered flesh tightly, shattering it in a spray of black blood. Its remaining eye burned with rage as it glared up at Azriel. The roar shook the forest, rattling the trees. Azriel steadied himself, gripping the branch as the creature hurled the wooden spear with explosive force. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The weapon blurred, cutting through the air like a missile. Azriel narrowed his eyes and leaped down just in time, the spear grazing past his hair and embedding itself into a tree behind him. The Ebonclimber didn''t wait. With another roar, it lunged at him on all fours, its massive body tearing through the undergrowth. A crooked grin spread across Azriel''s face. "Now who''s pissed?" Azriel stomped on the ground, launching himself skyward. The Ebonclimber''s single eye followed him, blazing with fury. Scooping up a fistful of dirt, the demon clenched it tightly before flinging a cloud of dust at Azriel mid-air. But this time, Azriel was prepared. Deactivating [Soul''s Crucible], which had been aiding his teammates, he conjured a chain of ice around his left arm. Swinging it toward a tree branch, the chain latched on, and he yanked himself sideways, avoiding the dust cloud entirely. The chain shattered as Azriel shot toward another tree. Twisting his body mid-flight, he landed feet-first against its trunk, crouching low before launching himself like a missile toward the Ebonclimber. The creature crouched to pounce at him, but it failed to notice another patch of frost hidden beneath the scattered dirt and leaves. A second chain of ice shot out, wrapping around its right arm. The Ebonclimber growled, ripping the chain apart in an instant. But its distraction proved costly. A sharp spike of ice erupted from the ground near its left flank, piercing its hip. The Ebonclimber''s roar turned into a pained scream as it slammed both arms down on the spike, shattering it in a shower of ice shards. Azriel was already upon it. Void Eater, now crackling with crimson lightning, slashed downward before the creature could recover. Its remaining eye burst in a spray of black blood. Azriel didn''t stop. Gripping the demon''s face, he halted his momentum mid-air, pivoting before driving Void Eater into its shoulder and slicing downward. Another torrent of black blood erupted as the Ebonclimber thrashed wildly, its immense strength forcing Azriel to leap away to avoid being crushed. Azriel couldn''t help but smile wider as he watched the Ebonclimber thrash around. Then, it stilled, blood still leaking from its wounds, its guttural growls filling the air. It turned slowly, facing Azriel, but with no eyes. Somehow, despite its blindness, it still sensed him. "Still not giving up, huh..." Azriel began walking toward the creature, a low chuckle escaping his lips. "Good." The two of them had already taken the fight far enough, unable to see or hear where Azriel''s team and the Ebonclimber''s void creatures were. Twisting Void Eater in his hand, Azriel was about to jump at it, but then froze. Ignoring its wound, the Ebonclimber stood on both legs. Suddenly, it gripped the mana collar around its neck tightly, worsening the wound on its shoulder. To Azriel''s horror, the metal collar began to groan under the pressure, and he saw the shape starting to bend. ''No way... I mean, this is a mana artifact. It must have passed a lot of tests to be usable... right?'' There was no way it could actually break. Yet, Azriel''s hopes were shattered the next second, as the mana collar shattered into thousands of pieces, freeing the Grade 3 demon from its chains. The air around them instantly felt heavier, as if gravity had multiplied tenfold. The wounds didn''t close, but the blood stopped flowing from its eyes, hip and shoulder. Azriel felt every hair on his body stand on end, a warning from the Ebonclimber in front of him. His heart raced. ''Just how much was the mana collar holding it back...?'' What was the mana collar holding back, exactly? What did it mean to suppress a mana core of a void creature? Simply put, it was different from every other void creature. No two void creatures were the same. Not all void creatures had an affinity. Not all had an ability like the Ebonclimber. Some had both. But what did all void creatures have? Mana. Just like humans, they had mana. But what did they do with that mana, other than using it for their abilities or affinities? It was similar to how a master could eventually manipulate their aura. Void creatures could do the same, using mana to strengthen their bodies. Now that the mana collar was broken, the Ebonclimber had full control over its mana again. It could strengthen its body, fully use its mind control ability, and perhaps more. Azriel braced himself, tensing his muscles as his face hardened. Stepping forward with his left foot, Void Eater in front of him, Azriel took a deep breath. Even though the Ebonclimber''s eyes were still gone, Azriel didn''t dare to underestimate it. Preparing to go all out, a sudden shift made Azriel stop just as he was about to use his sword art. He felt a ripple in the mana in the air, and the next second, his eyes widened. The Ebonclimber, still on all fours, had its head facing Azriel, showing its long fangs menacingly. But then¡­ That very head fell to the ground with a sickening thud. The body of the Ebonclimber collapsed. Blood gushed from its neck, spilling like rain, drenching Azriel entirely. Azriel blinked, ignoring the blood coating him, and turned his gaze behind the fallen creature. Solomon walked calmly toward him, hands in his pockets. "Looks like I''ll have to file a complaint about this..." He stopped in front of the body, pinching its chin and tilting its head slightly. "Or should I just kill the one who made this useless mana collar?" Before Azriel could respond, another voice reached their ears. "The one who invented this mana collar was a team of cadets and instructors. Unless you want a bloodbath of kids and young adults who still have their use, I suggest a lighter punishment." Azriel turned his head, and so did Solomon, seeing Instructor Ranni walk toward them. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire ''Why is she here...?'' There was no reason for Instructor Ranni to be here; Solomon was the instructor for Void Hunting classes. Solomon shrugged his shoulders before bending down. In one swift motion, his hand pierced the back of the Ebonclimber''s body. He ripped it out, revealing a shiny mana core. After inspecting it briefly, he nodded and tossed it to Azriel, who instinctively caught it. "¡­?" Azriel glanced at the mana core, then at Solomon, who wore a wry smile. "I didn''t want to interrupt your fight. We were watching you the whole time, especially yours, but... we had to intervene. You might''ve won against this monkey, but the fight would have escalated and reached other cadets, putting them in danger. That could''ve been unpredictable." Azriel stared at him for a few seconds before a sigh escaped his lips. He nodded. "It''s fine. I understand." Azriel then turned his gaze to Ranni, his confusion evident. Understanding the question in his eyes, Ranni gave a gentle smile, though her eyes seemed tired. "Solomon can''t be everywhere at once. In case of emergency, there are other instructors in this forest. Since I was free, and you and the others from my class were here, I decided to join them." Azriel nodded, a look of understanding crossing his face. Looking at the broken shards of the mana collar, Azriel hesitated before asking. "Maybe it stopped working because of my lightning affinity?" It was possible. When Azriel kicked the Ebonclimber in the face and burned it with his lightning affinity, he made sure the lightning shocked its body. Perhaps that caused the device to malfunction. But Ranni shook her head and answered, her deep blue ocean eyes locked on Azriel. "Even if that was the case, the point of this mana collar was that it could be used in this test. They should have been prepared for affinities that might damage a device. No matter what, they''ll be punished." Azriel pursed his lips, having no response. Sure, he could use his position as a prince to make the punishment worse, but he didn''t desire that. It wasn''t like he had been hurt, and he wanted to test himself against a Grade 3 demon. Sighing inwardly, Azriel looked at the mana core, about to consume it. Solomon scratched the back of his head. "Ah, right, congrats on passing the test! Go meet up with your team. I think they should be done fighting, and an instructor is secretly watching over them. Once you''re with your teammates, the location where you should head to leave this forest will appear on your watch. Just head there." Azriel eyed Solomon, narrowing his eyes, hesitating to ask for some compensation for putting him and his teammates at risk. But seeing how coldly Ranni was looking at Solomon, and how he avoided her gaze, Azriel''s shoulders relaxed. He decided to let it go. "Alright, I''ll consume this and head towards them." Chapter 205 Silent Watch Curtis, Lyra, and Isolde slumped against the corpses of the dead void scorpions, their breaths ragged, their bodies motionless save for the occasional twitch. Celestina sat with elegant composure atop one of the crystal shards protruding from the fallen shardling giant, her legs crossed as if she were lounging in a garden rather than a battlefield. Her soul armor had dissipated, leaving her in her pristine academy uniform, untouched by dirt or wear¡ªonly her face bore the smear of black blood. The same couldn''t be said for the three before her. They lacked soul armor or even the most basic protective gear they could''ve brought at the start of the void hunting class. Even Isolde, was no exception. Their torn academy uniforms clung to their bloodied bodies¡ªblack ichor mixed with their own red. At least Celestina had healed them enough to prevent their injuries from becoming critical. She was thankful their uniforms hadn''t been shredded to a point of indecency. That would''ve been... problematic. Despite their battered state, Celestina allowed herself a small measure of satisfaction. The three of them had managed to take down the two void scorpions. Meanwhile, she''d handled the shardling giant¡ªa tedious opponent. It hadn''t been particularly dangerous, but its durability had forced her to attack relentlessly, chipping away until it finally collapsed. Having already consumed the mana core of the giant, Celestina could feel her mana core trembling on the brink of advancement. By tomorrow, she would finally ascend to the intermediate level. "Ahh... my legs are dead. No, seriously¡ªI can''t feel them anymore," Curtis groaned, breaking her train of thought. Lyra gave him a look of shared misery, her lips quivering as she wiped at the tears forming in her eyes. "I need a whole new set of arrows. A whole set! Do you know how expensive those are? I''m going to be broke for a month!" Isolde managed a faint smile, her voice dry as she joined in, "Hey... you don''t think the prince needs our help, do you? Surely he''s got this handled." At her words, both Curtis and Lyra fell silent, their expressions darkening. Then, Curtis forced a bright smile, his voice unnaturally cheerful. "Of course! This is the prince we''re talking about! You heard what he said to that monkey, right? He''s not afraid¡ªnot for a second. He knows he''ll win!" Lyra nodded quickly, eager to latch onto his optimism. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He might be a little crazy, sure, but he''s got this. I mean, what can we do, anyway? He''s fighting a grade 3 demon. Even if it has a mana artifact suppressing it, that''s still way out of our league. We''d only slow him down." "...I guess you''re right," Isolde muttered. "But then why is it taking so long? It''s been quiet for ten minutes, and the prince still isn''t back." Their words hung in the air, a somber weight that none of them could shake. Celestina''s gaze shifted from the group to the distant battlefield, her sharp eyes scanning the area where Azriel and the ebonclimber had vanished. The last place she''d seen them was a ruin of shattered terrain, debris scattered in every direction. A flicker of unease crept into her mind. The disappearance of Azriel''s white flame¡ªthe buff skill he''d activated earlier¡ªhad been unsettling enough. It had vanished midway through their battles, leaving them unsure if he had deactivated it willingly or if something had happened to him. Yet, even without the flame, the ebonclimber''s roars had continued, louder and more unhinged, as if the creature had been driven to a breaking point. That was when the sounds of their battle had grown distant, until nothing could be heard at all. ''They''re right... he is insane,'' she thought, her lips pressing into a thin line. ''Who challenges a gorilla with mind control abilities and deliberately provokes it into using its full power?'' She shook her head slightly. Sure, she was curious about testing limits, but she wouldn''t throw herself into lava just to see how long it took to burn. ''Even if the mana artifact was suppressing it, does he have to be so confident? It''s a grade 3 demon. Most people would run the moment they saw something like that, not march straight into a fight.'' Her gaze lingered on the battlefield, catching sight of the mangled corpse of the nightstrider hawk. The sight was nauseating, its body torn and trampled¡ªa victim of a fight it had no chance of surviving. Forcing herself to look away from the mangled corpse, Celestina sighed. There was nothing left to do but wait now. ''If something happens, Instructor Solomon would step in...'' She wasn''t too worried. Besides... Celestina tilted her head upward, her gaze settling on one of the trees, specifically on a branch. The instructor perched there widened his eyes in surprise, caught off guard as their eyes met. Celestina''s lips curved into a slight smirk. It seemed Solomon wasn''t the only one overseeing this test. Were they evaluating the cadets'' strengths more thoroughly this time, perhaps because they hadn''t gathered enough data from the void dungeon? It was possible. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire ''He needs to learn how to hide his gaze better...'' The instructor quickly composed himself, giving Celestina a curt nod before disappearing into the shadows, dashing out of sight. Her thoughts lingered briefly on his poorly concealed observation, then shifted to the moment before the battle with the void creatures¡ªwhen Azriel had used his buff skill. Those eyes... Simply put, there were no words to fully describe them. Beautiful yet terrifying. Ethereal yet deeply unsettling. When Celestina looked into those eyes, she felt as though she was glimpsing something deeply buried, something incomprehensible yet tangible. It was bizarre. Unfathomable and, at the same time, elusive. Still, she had seen something in those eyes of his¡ªsomething she couldn''t shake from her mind, no matter how much she tried. She didn''t know what it was, but the memory of it lingered, leaving her heart feeling... heavy. A sudden crunch from the opposite direction tore Celestina from her thoughts. Her teammates immediately stiffened, their fatigue momentarily forgotten as they sprang to their feet, weapons ready. Celestina didn''t move, her sharp gaze locking onto the source of the sound as a figure emerged from the shadows. "Twenty-five points," a cold, detached voice rang out. "Did you hunt these void creatures yourself, or did you and your subjects become the hunted... princess?" The temperature seemed to plummet, the chilling tone seeping into their bones and making the hairs on the back of their necks stand on end. Celestina''s expression hardened, her eyes turning glacial as she responded with a voice just as cold. The unfamiliar edge in her tone made her teammates shiver even more. "It has been a while... Anastasia." Chapter 206 Words Before Blades The white-haired girl with deep blue eyes walked toward them confidently, her academy uniform and face untouched by a single speck of dirt. A cold smile appeared on her face as she drew closer. Curtis, Lyra, and Isolde watched her warily. "You should clean your face, Princess. It''s not very ''princess-like'' of you, otherwise." Instead of answering, Celestina glanced past Anastasia, then looked back into her eyes. "Are you lost, Anastasia? Do I need to hold your hand and guide you back to your teammates?" Anastasia''s smile widened at Celestina''s icy words. She shrugged. "Not really. They''re just having trouble keeping up. We already passed the test, but instead of heading straight to the coordinates, I decided to use this opportunity to hunt more mana cores. Why waste a perfectly good chance to grow stronger?" Celestina kept her gaze locked on her, studying her eyes. Seeing no deception, she sighed. "Very well, but there are no mana cores here for you to hunt. Be on your way." Listening to Celestina, Anastasia narrowed her eyes, a playful look creeping onto her face. She walked toward Celestina until she was only an arm''s length away. Celestina remained seated, her cold gaze never leaving Anastasia. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Anastasia''s grin only widened. "Are you still mad at me for what happened between us and Prince Caleus, Princess?" If the air around them was cold before, it now felt like it had dropped into the negatives. Isolde, Curtis, and Lyra took a few steps back, sensing the growing tension as Celestina''s face grew even colder. Seeing Celestina''s silence, Anastasia only pressed further. "What is it, Princess? Are you still afraid? Is it still too much for you to open your heart to anyone who doesn''t have Crimson, Dusk, Nebula, or Frost in their last names? Do you still not trust anyone out of fear they might hurt you? Can only royalty receive your highness''s grace?" Instead of anger, a mocking smile appeared on Celestina''s face. She put her left hand in front of her mouth and chuckled. "I don''t need to hear about fear from someone who''s too afraid to reveal her true name to the public." At once, Anastasia''s smile vanished. Her expression hardened into ice. Celestina met her gaze with cold amusement. "What''s the matter, Anastasia? Are you afraid to open your heart to anyone who isn''t royalty?" Anastasia gritted her teeth and took a step forward. Her face was now inches from Celestina''s, who smiled back at her coldly, seated with the poise of a ruler on her throne. Before either could speak, Isolde suddenly spoke up, her voice hesitant. "You''re Anastasia, ranked fifth, right? We aren''t allowed to pick fights amongst ourselves in this test... so if you go against her highness, it won''t end well for anyone." "Huh?" A displeased expression crossed Anastasia''s face as she turned to Isolde, whose entire body stiffened under her gaze. In the next moment, Anastasia moved. She was suddenly right in front of Isolde, both twin blades in hand, thrusting them toward her eyes. Isolde froze, unable to react. But before the blades could reach their target, a loud clang echoed in the air. Isolde blinked in confusion, not understanding what had happened. They looked and saw Celestina standing in front of them, her back shielding Isolde. She held a longsword that had deflected Anastasia''s strike. Anastasia clicked her tongue in frustration as she jumped back. "As always, you act like a goddess, helping your subjects without getting too close to them, while they start loving you." Celestina''s expression was frigid, her eyes darkening. She spoke in a low voice, her tone dripping with warning. "Anastasia. You''re out of line. Take one more step, and I promise you''ll regret it." Anastasia blinked, raising an eyebrow. "Was that a threat from the Frost Princess? What, are you going to ask your daddy to slap my wrist?" She twirled her twin blades, aiming them at Celestina. "Or if I cut your face, covered in dirt, will I get a heavier punishment?" Anastasia spat, her words dripping with malice. It felt like dozens of blades were aimed at them, and Lyra, Isolde, and Curtis sweated furiously, sensing the tension between the two. Who was this bold girl!? "Anastasia!" A sudden shout snapped everyone''s attention. They turned to see Lumine with three others behind him, all wearing hardened expressions. They dashed toward the group and stopped a few meters away, eyes locked on Celestina and Anastasia. The black-haired boy with purple eyes glared furiously at Anastasia. "What do you think you''re doing, heading off on your own like that? We''re a team, remember? You gave up the role of leader, yet you still don''t listen!" Anastasia shot him a cold look and snorted. "What are you going to do? Fight me? I said I was going to hunt more void creatures for mana cores. I won''t share my food with yours. First come, first serve." Lumine''s expression darkened. He understood Anastasia''s desire to grow stronger by gathering more mana cores, but this was still part of the test. His gaze, along with that of the others, shifted toward the trees, where four instructors stood watching from the branches. Their expressions were filled with concern, unsure whether they should intervene before things escalated beyond their control. The entire reason Isolde spoke up was that she noticed the instructors. Celestina''s attention shifted to Lumine, her voice still as cold as ice. "You''re the leader of your team, aren''t you? Keep your teammates in check, Cadet Lumine, unless you''re all seeking a fight." Lumine''s eyes widened at Celestina''s tone. He could feel the tension in the air, his hair standing on end, just as his teammates did. He quickly shook his head. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, this is a misunderstanding. Anastasia was out of line, but we don''t want any trouble with you or your team." The black-haired boy next to Lumine nodded, his face dark with concern. He bowed his head slightly. "Your Highness, we mean no offense. Please, forgive our teammate." But despite Max and Lumine''s attempts to salvage the situation, Anastasia couldn''t care less. "What good dogs you are. The moment the princess commands, you all kneel, bark, and fetch, trying to please her," she sneered. "I say let''s fight. It''s not like your team would stand a chance, even if you all came at me together." Everyone''s gaze turned sharply to Anastasia. No one looked pleased anymore. Even the instructors seemed tense, though they hesitated to intervene. Anastasia looked coldly at every person before her, even her own teammates. "You know what? Let''s make it interesting. How about all of you come at me at once? If you win, I''ll prostrate myself and apologize in any way you want." Celestina sneered back at her. "I know you''re not one to keep your word, but fighting you benefits me in two ways. If I win, I''ll wipe that arrogance off your face. If you keep your word after I win, that satisfies me, too." The others exchanged uneasy glances. Lumine stepped forward, his gaze darting between the two girls, whose eyes locked with such hatred that he couldn''t comprehend it. "We don''t need to go this far," Lumine said. "We''ll get penalized if a fight breaks out. Let''s just head toward the coordinates, complete the test, and forget about this. None of us will truly win in the end if we fight." But despite his plea, Celestina and Anastasia stubbornly refused to look at him. Their eyes remained locked on each other, cold as ice. Anastasia spoke again, her voice dripping with venom. "You want a duel, don''t you, Princess? Fine. I''ll grovel before you and apologize if you win. But if I win..." Anastasia''s sneer widened. "I want you, the Heiress of the Frost Clan, to get on your hands and knees, prostrate yourself, and apologize to me. You''ll say I''m better than you." At her words, everyone¡ªexcept Celestina¡ªstared at Anastasia in disbelief. Their faces twisted with shock. Even the instructors, hearing this, looked as though they couldn''t believe their ears. ...Was this girl suicidal? As Celestina opened her mouth to accept, a familiar voice interrupted, drawing everyone''s attention. "I hope you wouldn''t mind if I join in, with the same conditions attached, Anastasia?" It was Azriel. "Ah, the prince is back!" Isolde exclaimed. "I told you he''d defeat the Ebonclimber!" Curtis added. A wave of relief swept through most of the cadets as they turned to face Azriel. He walked toward them, his expression dark, his mood clearly foul. Curtis and the others were about to greet him, but froze when they saw his demeanor¡ªand not just that. Like Celestina and Anastasia, Azriel''s white academy uniform was pristine, not a speck of dirt on it. But his face... It was smeared with black blood and his own. He was injured. Before anyone could speak, Azriel stopped in his tracks, and Anastasia''s mocking voice broke the silence. "Did the apex of the first years seriously fight a mere Ebonclimber and get injured? Seems like the rumors about you are false. To have the academy and your family love you so much, putting that Void Dungeon achievement under your name without earning it¡ªhow typical. As always, you just hide behind your irritating sist¡ª" Before she could finish, Azriel vanished. Anastasia blinked, and in the next instant, Azriel was standing inches from her. His cold eyes locked onto hers, and his breath sent a chill through her. "You''re fast, aren''t you, Anastasia? Did you see me move?" Azriel tilted his head slightly, his breath hitting her face like ice. "I hope you did. Because the next time I move, it will be with the intention of ripping your annoying head from your body." Chapter 207 Foul Mood Solomon and Ranni might have tried to hide it, but Azriel was no fool. In fact, they weren''t even trying to hide it¡ªnot really¡ªwith their expressions practically screaming the truth. ...Someone had deliberately tampered with the mana collar. Someone had tried to kill Azriel, knowing Solomon would throw the grade-three demon at him. They''d messed with the collar to the point that, if it sustained a certain amount of damage, it would break. In short, it was a miserable assassination attempt. Though "miserable" didn''t mean it wasn''t serious. Especially now, with Azriel already being hunted by the underground world, he doubted this was just a coincidence. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire The fact that it happened within the walls of the Hero Academy made his mood even darker. The Hero Academy was no joke. Anyone would have to be incredibly stupid, absurdly bold, or terrifyingly strong¡ªmaybe all three at once¡ªto attempt something like this. The academy was backed by the strongest humans in the world. He had no idea who could have done this. Not yet. But he had to find out quickly. If his fears came true¡ªif someone was truly coming for his life¡ªthings could spiral out of control fast. So, it didn''t help when Azriel returned to his team only to find perhaps the last person he wanted to encounter in his current mood. Standing inches away from Anastasia, Azriel gritted his teeth. Those deep blue eyes of hers, trembling for a fleeting moment, only to harden as she glared back at him, did little to soften his frustration. ''What am I doing? Threatening her¡­'' It was because of Jasmine. She was about to insult Jasmine, and he''d snapped. He was venting his anger on her. But Anastasia... Azriel knew all about her. Daughter of Sylius Gale¡ªthe strongest grade-one Saint. A girl who would join Lumine''s harem in The Path of Heroes book. Blessed by one of the Ten Gods¡ªthe God of War. ...The Apostle of War. The Daughter of War. A girl who absolutely loathed the four great clans with every fiber of her being. Anastasia was no fool. Her father was currently missing. Though she likely didn''t know the full story, she was smart enough to connect the dots. She knew the four great clans were somehow responsible. The same clans that had always been the reason her father was unable to spend time with her. Now? He''d been gone for over a year. And not long after his disappearance, an unreasonable amount of money had been deposited into her account. She knew exactly where it came from. The four great clans. As if they were compensating her for something. ''She must think Sylius is dead.'' But that wasn''t the case. Sylius Gale was alive. Somewhere. Fighting the horrors of the Void Realm to become stronger. As all these thoughts raced through Azriel''s mind, the cold glint in his eyes dulled significantly. He could feel everyone staring at him. Their gazes were heavy with shock after hearing his threat to Anastasia. Even the instructors were tense, visibly on edge. Azriel clicked his tongue inwardly. ''Cowards.'' The instructors didn''t want to intervene with cadets, which was normal for the Hero Academy. But now? Because of who Anastasia and Celestina were, they hesitated. If something happened to either of them, the four great clans wouldn''t stay quiet. Especially not after the recent Neo Genesis attack in CASC. The academy was already walking on a razor''s edge. Anastasia was about to open her mouth, but before she could, Azriel took a few steps back, sighing as he looked at the others. "Enough of this. We''re not little kids anymore. Start behaving accordingly." His voice wasn''t cold, but it carried no warmth either. It was indifferent¡ªtinged with exhaustion and resignation. The words made everyone purse their lips, their words dying before they could surface. Anastasia kept glaring at Azriel, her eyes blazing with anger, but oddly enough, she stayed quiet. Then, without warning, the four instructors¡ªwho had been watching silently from the treetops¡ªlanded on the ground. Azriel turned to face them, confusion flickering across his face. One of the instructors, a blond-haired, middle-aged man with tired brown eyes, stepped forward to address the two teams. "We''ve just received word that the test has been canceled for your safety. We''ll escort you out of the forest since Instructor Solomon is currently unavailable." Azriel furrowed his brows at the man''s words. ''Did something else happen?'' He''d met Solomon just moments ago, and there had been no mention of canceling the test. Solomon hadn''t seemed to have any intention of doing so either. ...Something must have occurred. The others glanced at each other, their confusion clear, but no one spoke. They simply nodded in acknowledgment, their expressions subdued. The atmosphere felt heavy, oppressive, as if even breathing had become a burden. "Why is the test canceled so suddenly? Did something else happen?" The middle-aged instructor looked at him, hesitation clear on his face. There was a flicker of something complicated in his eyes before he finally opened his mouth. "...Like the grade-three demon whose mana collar broke down and you defeated, there were similar devices placed on other void creatures deeper in the inner layer. They''ve begun malfunctioning as well. The void creatures are going into a frenzy. Continuing the test would be too dangerous." Azriel narrowed his eyes at the instructor, ignoring the shocked gazes that turned toward him. ''I defeated it, huh?'' Were they trying to buy his silence by crediting him with the kill of the Ebonclimber? Hearing the explanation, Azriel''s gaze darkened even further. ''This is too suspicious.'' With this explanation, the incident could be shrugged off as a coincidence. After all, it wasn''t just the Ebonclimber''s mana collar that broke¡ªother void creatures wearing similar devices had started acting up as well, right after the Ebonclimber''s defeat. But... was this really an assassination attempt? Up until now, he''d simply assumed¡ªjust like Solomon and Ranni¡ªthat someone had tried to harm him. That this was done with the intent to kill. But was killing Azriel really the goal here? Surely, whoever was behind this knew the instructors would step in if Azriel''s life was in danger. Especially with Solomon present. Unless... Azriel''s face darkened considerably. It''s not an assassination attempt. ''It''s an attempt to gauge my strength.'' ***** Ranni walked toward Solomon, who was leaning against a tree with his arms crossed, staring off into the distance. When she reached him, she extended her hand, holding a broken piece of a mana collar. They were deep within the inner layer of the forest. Some of the void creatures in this area were used for experiments, including the testing of mana collars. Now, Ranni held one of those damaged collars in her hand. "It''s just as you thought," she said. "These mana collars are remote-controlled. Just like when Prince Azriel fought¡ªsomeone deactivated the collar. Now the same thing has happened all at once with the void creatures here." Solomon glanced at her, then shifted his gaze to the piece of metal in her hand. He took it from her without a word, inspecting it closely. "You said it yourself: the ones who invented and made this device were a group of kids and young adults. But... I doubt geniuses who can create something like this are also responsible for their own invention failing." Ranni looked at his hand holding the device and narrowed her eyes. "So, an assassination attempt on the prince, huh?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Solomon nodded, his lips curving up into a smirk. "Either that, or there was another meaning behind this. It looks like Freya, Juliet, and Salvator failed to eliminate all the pests in the academy... or is this a new one? I wonder who is bold enough to challenge us like this without fear." Ranni rubbed her temples, a sigh escaping her lips. "Either way, we''ll have to interrogate the entire engineering department. I''ve already canceled the test and instructed the instructors to escort everyone out of the forest." Solomon frowned. "Why? It''s not like the void creatures here will leave the inner layer." Ranni shook her head. "We need to search the entire forest thoroughly. There might be some sort of evidence we can find." At her words, Solomon''s face fell. "You know, for someone who''s always sleep-deprived, you sure have a talent for staying that way." Ranni shot him a cold glance. "Don''t try to get out of this. Go teleport those kids back to the academy, inform Freya, and help me with the other instructors afterward." A sour look appeared on Solomon''s face as he clicked his tongue, then walked off, dropping the mana collar onto the ground as he grumbled, "I should''ve just called in sick today and gamed at home." Chapter 208 Of Princesses and Cat Pajamas After the void hunting test, they were escorted to a facility where they waited for Solomon. Without saying anything, he brought them back to the academy. Classes resumed as usual without further issues¡ªat least, on the surface. As promised, Azriel helped Celestina after class, stopping by the shops inside the academy to buy treats for Iryndra. The academy, despite its unassuming exterior, had everything a human could need¡ªentertainment, combat facilities, and more. However, there was a noticeable difference since the void hunting test. Lumine seemed out of it, often glancing at Celestina with a guilty expression. Yelena, noticing this, looked at him with a mix of concern and confusion. Celestina wasn''t herself either. The smile she usually wore had been replaced with a forced one, and her once bright eyes seemed dull. She spoke less, her interactions feeling hollow. As for Azriel, he had been silent ever since, his expression unreadable. Unlike Celestina and Lumine, whose changes were evident to those around them, Azriel''s classmates barely noticed anything different. Most of HCS-1 weren''t close enough to him to gauge whether something was off. Now, Azriel and Celestina stood in the elevator, heading up to his room. Celestina held a bag of snacks in her hands. The atmosphere wasn''t tense, but it wasn''t comfortable either. Silence lingered between them until Azriel finally broke it. "I never expected you to react so strongly to Anastasia, especially in public." Celestina turned to him, raising her eyebrows. "I don''t need to hear that from someone who threatened to kill her. Is ripping off heads some sort of hobby for you?" "...I guess you do have a point." Azriel paused for a moment before continuing. "If you don''t mind me asking, what happened while I was gone?" Celestina hesitated, her gaze shifting away as she thought. "It''s... just something that happened between us a long time ago." Azriel blinked, nodding slightly. It wasn''t hard to piece together¡ªCelestina and the other members of the four great clans likely knew who Anastasia was. If Anastasia had spent time with Celestina when they were younger, it made sense. "Is it true?" she asked, breaking the silence. "The mana collar broke, and you defeated the grade 3 demon?" Azriel turned to her, meeting her curious gaze. He hesitated before giving a small nod. "It''s true¡­ though I''d already brought it close to death before the mana collar broke." Celestina''s eyes opened slightly. Then, for the first time in a while, her voice carried a faint cheerfulness. "That''s still an achievement. Only the most skilled can take down a grade 3 demon on their own, as an advanced. For you to do it as an intermediate... that''s beyond impressive." Azriel didn''t respond to her praise, and Celestina didn''t seem to mind. For a moment, it felt like she was regaining some of her old energy. The elevator slid open, and the two stepped out, walking toward Azriel''s room. "Now that I think about it, Dad came to visit you, didn''t he? The day before I left for the academy." Celestina''s voice was casual, but her eyes searched his face intently. "For some strange reason, he acted weird that day. He spent the entire time with me and Mom, completely ignoring all his duties..." She looked up at him questioningly as they walked. Azriel found himself meeting her gaze. "Did something happen?" Azriel blinked, caught off guard by the question. Did Ragnar really not tell her anything? ...Was he the type to leave his daughter out of all this? If that was the case, perhaps it was best for Azriel not to go against his wishes. "Not really. He asked me what I knew about Neo Genesis, but my knowledge wasn''t much help. After a bit of talking, he left." Azriel shook his head, turning away to avoid her sharp gaze. Celestina narrowed her eyes, suspicion flashing across her face, but she let out a sigh instead. They continued in silence until they reached his door. Azriel stepped forward, ready to scan his fingerprint on the panel next to the door. But before he could, the lock clicked from the other side, and the door swung open. Both Azriel and Celestina froze in place as Jasmine stood in the doorway, smiling brightly in her academy uniform. "You''re finally back! Come on in!" she said cheerfully. Azriel blinked again, once, then twice. Celestina brushed past him, stepping inside first. "This is my room, you know..." Azriel muttered under his breath, but he followed her inside anyway, shutting the door behind him. "Ah! Lady Iryndra, please stop running! It''s dangerous!" A sudden shout made them both turn. Their eyes widened as someone appeared seemingly out of nowhere, running straight toward them. The figure was a little girl dressed in black cat pajamas, her golden eyes gleaming with determination. She was fully covered from head to toe, the cat ears on her hood bouncing as she sprinted forward like a blur. Before Azriel could react, she slammed into him, hitting his stomach with surprising force. "Oof!" He stumbled back a step but managed to catch her, ensuring she wasn''t hurt. The little girl wrapped her arms tightly around him, burying her face in his stomach. "Big brother!" she cried. "Help me! They keep dressing me up in all sorts of clothes! This is child abuse!" Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire Azriel crouched down, his expression shifting from surprise to something gentler. His wide eyes softened as he pursed his lips. "...." After a moment, a warm smile spread across his face, chasing away the storm of emotions that had clouded him earlier. With one arm, he pulled her closer, gently patting her hooded head. He glanced up at Jasmine, who stood nearby with her arms crossed, pouting like a guilty child. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s a crime not to dress her up," Jasmine muttered defensively, turning her gaze away. A soft chuckle escaped Azriel''s lips. There was something tender in his expression that made Jasmine avert her eyes even more, her cheeks faintly red. She looked toward Celestina, desperate for support. Celestina stood frozen, her hands trembling slightly before she suddenly lunged forward, gripping Jasmine''s arm tightly. Her voice dropped to a whisper, as if afraid to disturb the scene before her. "W-what is this? She... she looks adorable!" Hearing her words, Iryndra turned her head to look at Celestina, then at the bag of snacks, and finally at Azriel, her golden eyes practically screaming a single question: Who is she? Azriel''s smile didn''t falter. "You should introduce yourself," he said gently. "Celestina is the heiress of the Frost Clan. She came here specifically to meet you and even brought these snacks for you to enjoy." Iryndra blinked at him, her expression innocent. But then, her eyes widened, and she leapt out of his embrace, her cheeks flushing a deep red. Embarrassed by her earlier actions in front of a literal princess, she hastily forced a composed mask onto her face. Straightening her posture, she spoke in a strong, clear voice that caught Celestina off guard. "My name is Iryndra Crimson. It''s an honor to meet the Frost Heiress." She followed her words with an elegant bow befitting royalty. The gesture would have been far more impressive¡ªand less adorable¡ªif she hadn''t been wearing cat pajamas, her ears burning bright red beneath the hood. Celestina, however, didn''t laugh. Instead, she crouched down to Iryndra''s level, a soft smile gracing her lips. "It''s my honor to meet the youngest princess of the Crimson Clan," she said sincerely. Standing up, Celestina walked to the bag of snacks, picked it up, and held it out with the same gentle smile. "I brought these hoping we could enjoy them together tonight. It would be nice to get to know one another better." Iryndra blinked at her, her golden eyes sparkling. The composed mask she had worn a moment ago shattered completely, replaced by an excited, childlike grin. She nodded enthusiastically, her hooded ears bobbing with the motion. Azriel suppressed a chuckle, but before he could say anything, Amaya walked in, her expression overly dramatic. "The three of you can enjoy these snacks after getting changed," Amaya said, her voice warm. "I''ve already prepared everything for you to spend the night, Lady Celestina." Celestina''s eyes widened slightly at the sight of Amaya. "...It has been a while, Lady Amaya," she said softly. Another smile, this one even gentler, crossed her face. "I''m happy to see you again." Amaya nodded with an equally warm expression. "The feeling is mutual, Princess." Azriel, watching the exchange, stood and dusted off his pants. "Alright. I''ll head out now. Have fun, and don''t stay up too late." At his words, all four of them turned to him with identical looks of confusion. Iryndra rushed to his side, gripping his pants tightly. "Big brother, why are you leaving?" she asked, her voice small, her golden eyes drooping in a way that made Azriel almost stagger. Almost. "Huh? Where are you going now?" Jasmine asked, her confusion mirroring Iryndra''s. Azriel blinked, genuinely puzzled by their reactions. "To another place to stay for the night? It''s not like I''m staying here," he replied casually. Celestina, clearly alarmed, quickly spoke up. "But there are plenty of bedrooms here for all of us. It''s not like we''re taking your room. There''s no need for you to leave at all." Azriel offered her a small, knowing smile. "I understand, but isn''t this supposed to be a girls'' sleepover? It wouldn''t feel right for me to stay. Just use this entire place however you want. Don''t worry¡ªI already have a place to stay." Jasmine hesitated for a moment, her brows furrowing. Her voice grew stronger as she spoke. "You haven''t forgotten the deal you made with Mom, right? You''re not allowed to leave the academy alone. And certainly not after sundown." Azriel''s expression softened as he looked at her. "I haven''t forgotten. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll stay within the academy. In fact, I''ll be just a floor beneath you all. So stop worrying and enjoy your night." Before anyone could protest further, Azriel gently pried Iryndra''s hands off his pants and slipped out the door. Closing it behind him, he leaned back against the solid wood, his head resting against it. With a deep sigh, he shut his eyes. ''...It''s going to be a long night.'' Chapter 209 FreeWings Seeing the door click shut, the four of them stood still, exchanging slightly confused looks. A guilty expression crept onto Jasmine''s face. "...I didn''t think he''d actually leave. Besides, is there even someone he''s close enough with to stay in their room?" Nol came to mind, but his room only had one bed. Unless they planned on sharing it¡ªa thought Jasmine immediately dismissed¡ªAzriel wouldn''t have gone there. No matter how close the two were. And yet, for reasons she couldn''t quite grasp, Nol never came to Azriel''s room either, despite it having multiple bedrooms. Azriel did say that he was going to be on the floor beneath them, which was Lumine''s room. So, were they actually much closer than she thought? Iryndra lingered by the door, her gaze fixed on it as if expecting him to come back. After a moment, she turned toward the others, her expression filled with concern. "Did something happen to Big Brother today?" She directed the question specifically at Celestina, who blinked at her before offering a gentle smile. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire "Nothing much," Celestina replied, "except for the fact that he managed to defeat a grade 3 demon all on his own." For a moment, silence filled the room. Then Amaya broke it, her voice trembling with disbelief. "H-he what? Defeating a grade 3 demon on his own as a grade 1 intermediate? This has to be a joke, right?" Celestina shook her head calmly. "No, the instructors confirmed it themselves, and Azriel didn''t deny it. The grade-3 demon originally had a mana collar strong enough to suppress it, but the collar broke, and he still managed to take it down." Jasmine''s expression darkened, her face turning cold, while Amaya''s jaw tightened, her eyes hardening. Iryndra, however, seemed unfazed by the revelation. Her golden eyes remained locked on the door. Ignoring the others, she spoke quietly, almost to herself. "...But then, why did it feel like he was sad..?" ***** The sun had already set. The wind howled through the streets, carrying a sharp chill, while soft droplets of rain pattered rhythmically against the pavement. Azriel adjusted the collar of his black coat, its fabric damp from the rain. He had changed into it after a brief stop at Nol''s room, pairing it with equally dark pants. His steps were purposeful as he entered a tall building. This was where many of the instructors and staff from the Hero Academy stayed. Not everyone lived here, of course, but it was far more convenient than commuting every day. Azriel stepped into the elevator, pressing the button for the correct floor. The faint hum of the machinery accompanied him as he ascended, his reflection staring back at him from the polished metal doors. Once he arrived, he walked down a quiet hallway, his boots clicking softly against the tiled floor, until he reached a specific door. Leaning casually against the wall beside it was Nol, his hand covering a yawn. Hearing the approaching footsteps, Nol turned his head, his expression brightening instantly. "Master, you''re finally here!" A faint smile tugged at Azriel''s lips as he approached. Nol''s energy was infectious, even at times like this. "Was it difficult?" Azriel asked. Nol shook his head, though his eyes grew sharper. "Not at all. He was only a grade 2 dormant. I searched his room thoroughly but found nothing. Are you sure it''s him, Master?" Azriel nodded. "It is. There''s no one else. But I''ll take over from here. You can rest now¡ªI''ll contact you later about our next moves." Nol hesitated, his disappointment evident. Scratching his head, he sighed deeply. "Alright... but, Master..." His tone shifted, and Azriel noticed the seriousness in Nol''s expression. "You promised we''d go out to eat. Remember?" "Ah¡­" Right. Azriel had promised him that¡ªbefore the incident with the Void Dungeon. Quickly composing himself, Azriel patted Nol''s shoulder. "After I confirm a few things here, we will. I promise." Nol studied him for a moment before a wide grin spread across his face. He nodded enthusiastically. "Then I''ll see you tomorrow, Master! Goodnight!" "...Goodnight." As Nol walked away, Azriel''s smile faded. He turned toward the door, his expression hardening. Without hesitation, he stepped inside. The door had been left slightly ajar. Once inside, he closed it behind him, his hand brushing over the light switch. A soft click later, the room was bathed in the dim, artificial glow of a single overhead bulb. The apartment was small¡ªjust a one-bedroom unit¡ªbut chaos ruled here. Furniture was overturned, papers were scattered across the floor, and shards of glass glinted beneath the light. In the middle of the room sat a man, bound to a wooden chair. His wrists were tied tightly behind him, and a cloth gagged his mouth. His eyes, wide with desperation, locked onto Azriel. Muffled pleas escaped his lips, though his words were incomprehensible. Azriel approached calmly, unbothered by the mess or the man''s frantic struggles. Reaching out, he removed the cloth from the man''s mouth, then conjured a throne of ice behind himself. Taking a seat, Azriel rested his chin on his fist, gazing down at the man with an unreadable expression. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Y-your Highness!" the man stammered, his voice shaking. "Thank the gods it''s you! Please, you''ve got to untie me! Some lunatic barged into my room and tied me up after trashing the place!" The desperation in his voice was palpable, his wide eyes filled with fear. Azriel''s crimson eyes bore into the man, devoid of warmth. His silence stretched, and the oppressive weight of his gaze made the instructor squirm. Under that piercing stare, the man''s heart raced uncontrollably, each beat pounding against his chest like a warning bell. Realization dawned on him in a cold wave. That silver-haired boy wasn''t just anyone¡ªhe belonged to the prince. Azriel tore his gaze away, his expression unreadable, and began surveying the disheveled room. His voice broke the silence, calm and neutral: "At first, I suspected Instructor Juliet. But then, I reconsidered. If she had done something like this and Solomon found evidence, he''d have seized the opportunity to remove her. She''s too afraid to act recklessly with Instructor Ranni and Solomon still around. So, it couldn''t have been her. For a moment, I thought maybe I was overthinking it. I mean, these days, my head''s a mess. I won''t deny that. Funny, isn''t it? The only time my mind feels clear is when I''m in some kind of... fucked-up situation." Azriel licked his lips, his gaze returning to the bound man. He continued, his tone sharp yet detached: "But then I remembered something¡ªsomething the book barely mentioned. It glossed over a detail that didn''t seem important back then. But now... Now I realize there was an instructor, wasn''t there? Someone with ties to the underground world. And who just so happened to work on developing the mana collars used in today''s void hunting test." The man''s eyes widened in shock as Azriel''s narrowed, his suspicion solidifying. "Isn''t that right, Instructor Drew?" "I-I..." Drew stammered, his voice trembling. "P-please... forgive me, Your Highness." Azriel''s face remained impassive, unmoved by the desperate plea. "Who hired you?" "W-what?" "You heard me." Azriel''s voice grew colder, cutting through the man''s rising panic. "You''re not bold enough to tamper with mana collars unless someone paid you. Who ordered this?" Drew hesitated, his lips trembling as sweat dripped down his face. "Y-Your Highness, if I tell you anything... they''ll kill me. Please, I needed the money. Even as an instructor, I couldn''t pay off my debts." Azriel''s gaze hardened, his voice dropping to a chilling monotone. "It seems you''re mistaken, Instructor Drew. No matter what answer you give me, you''re already dead." "W-what?" "Did you really think I''m some merciful prince? The moment you accepted that deal¡ªone that endangered me and potentially everyone I care about¡ªyou sealed your fate. Your answer only decides how you''ll die." "Y-you can''t kill me! I''m still an instructor, and¡ªAH!" Drew''s face drained of color. He opened his mouth to protest, but before he could finish, a sharp cry escaped him as his left ear fell to the ground. Blood spilled, only for the wound to freeze over instantly as Azriel sealed it with ice. "AAAH! YOU MONSTER! I-I''LL KILL YOU!" Azriel, unfazed, stepped behind him and began tapping the back of his neck with an icy calm. "Threatening me in your current position? Unwise. Speak, or I''ll remove something more vital next." Void Eater materialized in Azriel''s hand, its cold edge pressing against Drew''s neck. Drew''s trembling grew violent as the sharp edge slid downward, inching closer to his spine. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I-I..." Drew bit his lip, his voice breaking. "I only know them as FreeWings. They contacted m-me through a burner phone. They promised to wire me 500,000 velts if I tampered with the mana collars, making them remote-controlled. P-please, Your Highness... forgive me. That''s all I know. They haven''t even sent the m-money yet..!" Silence fell. Drew sobbed, his body trembling as the cold edge of Void Eater lingered against his neck. Then, without warning, the chair he was bound to tipped backward. Drew cried out as he hit the floor with a thud. Azriel dismissed his blade and rubbed his face with a groan. "You absolute idiot. Do you even understand what you''ve done?" "H-huh?" Drew''s voice was barely audible. Azriel gripped his hair and yanked his head upward, forcing Drew to meet his furious gaze. "Making a deal with that lunatic? Did you sell your brain to pay off your debts?!" Drew froze, the pain in his scalp overwhelmed by the venom in Azriel''s voice. "You didn''t even think to do a bit of research? Those devils are unpredictable, especially that lunatic. Forget about me¡ªthis entire academy might be at risk now!" "I... I didn''t..." Drew''s words faltered. Before he could finish, Azriel slammed his head into the floor, knocking a few teeth loose. "To think they''re targeting me now instead of Lumine..." Azriel muttered, pacing the room in frustration. "I''ll have to deal with them before my family gets dragged into this mess like Lumine and Yelena''s were. Dammit. They should''ve been focused on Lumine, not me. And yet here I am, dealing with villains straight out of the later stages of the damn story!" He ran both hands through his hair, exhaling sharply. His gaze returned to Drew, now barely conscious. "Still, what the hell is my luck?" "Y-Your Hwighnessh..." Drew whimpered. Azriel stepped toward him, summoning Void Eater once more. Drew''s eyes widened in horror as the blade hovered above him. "Instructor Drew..." Azriel''s voice was calm, almost gentle. "In your next life... maybe stay away from gambling." Before Drew could utter another word, the blade descended, and darkness consumed him. Chapter 210 Collaborate "It looks like someone beat us to it," Juliet muttered in a low voice, her expression dark as she stared at the lifeless body sprawled before her in the ransacked room. Freya hummed softly, her calm demeanor undisturbed as she approached the corpse. Without hesitation, she bent down and picked up a piece of paper lying atop the body. Her eyes scanned its contents, her face betraying no emotion. Dear Headmistress Freya, After much overthinking, I decided to take matters into my own hands and uncover the truth about the mana collar that malfunctioned during the void hunting test. It seems my instincts were correct. Instructor Drew had quite a few interesting confessions to make. For starters, he admitted to being the reason the mana collars could be remotely controlled, his connections to the underground world, and his dealings with the organization known as FreeWings. As for why FreeWings asked him to tamper with the collars, he claimed ignorance. I hope this information proves useful, and perhaps we can collaborate again sometime? Your most favorite cadet, A.C. As Freya finished reading, the corners of her lips curved ever so slightly into a faint smirk before her expression flattened once more. "What does it say?" Juliet asked. Without a word, Freya handed the letter over. Juliet began reading, her face growing colder with each line. By the time she finished, her gaze shifted from the letter to the body¡ªspecifically to the severed ear lying nearby, separated from Instructor Drew''s corpse. "Does he think this is a game? Torturing and killing an instructor inside the academy... He should be punished." "No, he won''t," Freya replied coolly. "He simply eliminated a problem we failed to handle ourselves on time. Drew gambled with his life. It''s only fair he lost." Freya cast one last indifferent glance at Drew''s body before turning away without another word. "Clean this up. Make sure no one else finds out about it." Juliet clenched her fists, crumpling the letter as she glared at Freya''s retreating figure. But she said nothing, her anger simmering in silence as she watched Freya leave the room. Looking back at the crumpled piece of paper in her hand, Juliet''s face twisted with sudden confusion. "How did he even know it was Instructor Drew before us?" ***** Azriel knocked on the door in front of him a few times, suppressing a yawn. He heard footsteps approaching from the other side before the door opened with a click, revealing Lumine. The cadet looked surprised to see Azriel standing there. Azriel raised a hand in greeting, a small smile playing on his lips. "Yo, can I come in?" Lumine blinked, seemingly processing the question, before nodding slowly. "Yeah... sure." Azriel stepped inside without hesitation, hanging his coat on the nearby rack. His eyes wandered around the room as he took a few steps forward, casually inspecting his surroundings. ''Looks pretty much the same as mine... just a bit smaller. Most wouldn''t even notice, but the furniture''s a little cheaper. Yeah, no real difference.'' Making his way to the couch, Azriel sank into it and let out a satisfied sigh. Lumine, still standing near the door, approached with a perplexed expression. "Not that I mind, but... why are you here? Do you need something from me?" Azriel turned his head lazily toward him, as though considering the question, before shaking his head. "No¡ªwell, yes. I need a place to crash. Three princesses took over my room." Lumine stared at him blankly, his expression growing more confused by the second. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire "H-huh? We have three princesses in the academy? Wait, why did they take your room?" Azriel shrugged, his tone indifferent. "We do now. They wanted to have a sleepover and decided my place was the perfect spot. I didn''t want to make things awkward, so I came here." He flashed Lumine a bright smile. "You''ll let me stay, right?" Lumine sighed, his shoulders slumping as he looked at Azriel with a resigned expression. "Sure... I guess one more doesn''t matter." "One more?" Azriel tilted his head, confused. Before Lumine could respond, another door opened behind them. A boy with long black hair and dark eyes stepped out, a towel draped around his neck and his damp hair clinging to his face. "Man, your bath is way bigger than mine! Why is there such a difference between our rooms? I almost fell asleep in there!" Vergil strode excitedly toward Lumine, who smiled bitterly. Azriel turned his head, raising an eyebrow as his gaze met Vergil''s. The moment their eyes locked, Vergil froze in place. "Why are you here?" Azriel asked. An awkward laugh escaped Vergil. "Ah, well... I-I had something important to discuss with Cadet Lumine." Lumine rolled his eyes, cutting in before Vergil could dig himself deeper. "What he means is, he thinks the beds here are way more comfortable than the ones in his room. So, he decided to crash at my place." Vergil''s eyes widened as he stared at Lumine. "You... betray me like this?" Azriel chuckled at the exchange, while Lumine ignored Vergil''s theatrics. Vergil sighed dramatically, dragging himself to the couch. He slumped down next to Azriel, sinking into the plush material with a defeated look. Lumine scratched the back of his neck, offering a forced smile. "I''ll make us some tea." "Bring some snacks too," Vergil added, without missing a beat. Azriel nodded in agreement, echoing Vergil''s request. Lumine turned toward the kitchen but couldn''t help muttering under his breath, "You could at least help..." Neither of them responded, pretending not to hear him. As soon as Lumine was far enough, Azriel turned his sharp gaze toward Vergil. The other boy avoided eye contact, pretending to inspect the room while whistling off-key. "Damn, I really need to get stronger," Vergil muttered. "If I ace the exams, I might finally get a room like this. It''s unfair¡ªI want to sleep like a king too." Azriel''s lips curved into a faint smile. Without warning, he clamped a hand on Vergil''s shoulder. His grip tightened, and Vergil turned his head toward Azriel with the jerky, reluctant motion of a puppet. "I-it''s been a while, hasn''t it...?" Vergil stammered, forcing an awkward laugh. Azriel said nothing, his expression unreadable as his grip tightened further. Vergil''s forced smile faltered, and he let out another nervous chuckle. "You know, you''re really incredible," Vergil said quickly. "I tell you about the Heptarch I saw in my dream back in the void dungeon, and the next thing I know, he''s lying limbless in front of me. Then you''re standing there, cool as ice, ordering his head to be ripped off like it''s no big deal." "..." Vergil swallowed hard, his discomfort palpable. "Seriously, though... what is it you want?" Azriel sighed, finally loosening his grip. "You met with Anastasia today, didn''t you?" Vergil''s eyes widened instantly. "What the¡ªhow did you know? Do you have spies? Cameras on me or something?" Ignoring the ridiculous look Vergil shot him, Azriel released his shoulder and leaned back. His voice was calm, almost indifferent. "I know that you know she''s the Apostle of War." Vergil froze. "How did you..." Azriel cut him off before he could finish the question. "Don''t mess with her unless you''re ready for a permanent scar." Vergil studied Azriel for a moment, his face darkening. "You really know how to ruin my fun, don''t you?" Azriel raised an eyebrow, his tone unbothered. "I''m just warning you. If you''re dead set on provoking her, be prepared for the consequences. Even most children of the great clans wouldn''t dare cross her." Vergil fell silent, mulling over Azriel''s words. Finally, he spoke. "I''ll take your advice into consideration... but it''s unfair if you''re the only one playing with the Apostles." Azriel''s expression didn''t change, but his tone grew colder. "Think about it carefully. And don''t assume the other Apostles are like the ones here in the academy." Vergil frowned, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?" Azriel didn''t answer, his gaze shifting toward Lumine, who was approaching with a tray of tea and a bag of chips. "Is something the matter?" Lumine asked. Azriel smiled, his demeanor relaxing. "No, just catching up with him." Lumine nodded, placing the tray of tea and the bag of chips on the table in front of them. He sank into the couch with a tired sigh. After a brief moment, he seemed to remember something. His gaze flicked toward Vergil and Azriel. "Did both of you also get told to meet the Headmistress tomorrow?" Vergil frowned, shaking his head, and Azriel followed suit. Lumine rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Yelena and I did, though..." Vergil scratched his nose. "Maybe you two are getting punished for doing something wrong?" Azriel spoke before Lumine could respond. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When did he ever do anything wrong? It''s probably a reward for what happened on the second floor of the void dungeon." ''Is she finally going to train the two of them?'' Azriel wondered. He recalled the conversation he''d had with Freya after the void dungeon incident. She had mentioned the possibility back then. ''Now that I think about it, didn''t I complete the mission Freya assigned me? Well... no, Cadet Kanae did die, I suppose.'' But Freya had never explicitly said he had to save every cadet. In fact, Azriel had fulfilled his mission by letting Nol and Jasmine handle the cadets'' safety. Kanae''s death was something beyond his control. Even now, he had no explanation for what Instructor Benson had done to kill her. Was it poison? A [Unique Skill]? Unfortunately, as the Son of Death, Azriel couldn''t communicate with the dead. He had already left a letter for Freya, one she must have read by now. A meeting with her was inevitable. Freya also knew about the organization called FreeWings. In fact, it would have been more surprising if someone in her position didn''t. Unlike Neo Genesis, who operated in the shadows of Asia, FreeWings wasn''t subtle. But they weren''t supposed to appear this early. Usually, they only showed interest once someone like Lumine became strong enough¡ªonce his name began to spread. This time, though, Azriel had caught their attention much earlier. It wasn''t hard to see why. FreeWings wasn''t afraid of challenging the four great clans. Azriel, as a prince and the Apex, with his achievements piling up and his name spreading like wildfire, had become an obvious target. The bounty on his head from the Supreme Archon alone was enough to make him a magnet for dangerous organizations. It was inevitable that FreeWings had marked him as prey. ''But now that they''ve claimed me, no one else would dare to come after me... unless they want to challenge them too.'' Azriel''s thoughts shifted. A certain event was drawing closer, one he doubted his presence had altered. Without a doubt, one or more members of FreeWings would attend. The idea made his lips curl into a crooked smile. Vergil and Lumine, deep in conversation, noticed the change in his expression. They exchanged wary glances before scooting away from him slightly. ''...It''s only fair if I strike back.'' Chapter 211 Future and Fate "I thought you said you weren''t told to meet the Headmistress today?" At Lumine''s question, Azriel merely shrugged nonchalantly. The three of them¡ªLumine, Yelena, and Azriel¡ªstood in front of the Headmistress''s office door. "I wasn''t," Azriel replied, "until after lunch break." Lumine accepted the explanation with a casual nod, but Yelena''s mood wasn''t as calm. She looked visibly anxious, shifting uneasily in front of the door. "Why do you think the Headmistress herself asked to meet us? Did we do something wrong?" Azriel glanced at her and offered a faint smile as he adjusted his sleeves. "And what exactly have we done wrong?" ''Except for killing an instructor¡ªwhich only I did.'' At his words, Yelena pursed her lips and quickly averted her gaze. From her perspective, the three of them had done nothing to warrant trouble. So logically, there was nothing to worry about... right? Yet, despite that reasoning, both Lumine and Yelena couldn''t help but feel tense. First, they had been near the Crimson King. Though there had been no direct interaction, just his presence was overwhelmingly oppressive. And now, they were about to meet the Headmistress of the academy herself. To speak with her. Both figures loomed impossibly large in their minds, leaving them cold with anxiety. Of course, Solomon would have evoked the same kind of unease if not for his disarming demeanor. He didn''t act like someone in a position of immense power, suppressing his presence so thoroughly that interacting with him almost felt like talking to an ordinary human. Suppressing a chuckle at their expressions, Azriel suddenly stepped forward and knocked on the door. Both Lumine and Yelena flinched simultaneously, staring at him in muted horror. They weren''t ready yet. But alas, a chilling voice with no trace of mercy resounded from inside the office. "Enter." Without hesitation, Azriel opened the door and stepped in. Lumine and Yelena scrambled to follow him, nearly tripping over themselves before the door shut behind them with an almost eerie finality. Azriel''s features shifted, his expression replaced by a mask of impassive calm. His gaze swept across the room, taking in the people present. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Freya sat behind the desk, her blank face giving away nothing as she skimmed through a stack of files without sparing them a glance. Juliet stood to her left, her expression neutral, betraying neither warmth nor hostility. And then there was Solomon. He leaned casually against the wall, arms crossed, his serene smile in place and his eyes closed, as if lost in thought. ''...I''ve been seeing this clown far too often these days.'' Did Solomon have nothing better to do than appear wherever Azriel was? Not that it mattered much¡ªit was just exhausting to deal with him. "You three can sit." Freya''s voice was devoid of emotion, her attention still fixed on the documents in front of her. While Lumine and Yelena hesitated, Azriel moved without pause, taking the middle seat. Lumine followed reluctantly, sitting to Azriel''s right, while Yelena quietly took the seat on his left. With a relaxed posture, Azriel leaned his right cheek against his balled fist. Meanwhile, Yelena and Lumine sat stiffly, barely daring to breathe. Azriel paid them no mind, his gaze shifting to Juliet. Their eyes met, and he offered her a polite smile. "Instructor Juliet, though this isn''t our first meeting, I must admit I''m disappointed not to have you as one of my instructors this semester." Juliet''s expression betrayed no particular emotion as she responded evenly. "I feel the same, Cadet Azriel. Teaching a talent like yours¡ªand, of course, Cadets Lumine and Yelena¡ªwould have been quite the honor. At the very least, I''m reassured to know you are in the capable hands of Instructors Solomon, Salvator, and Ranni. They''ll ensure you three are shaped into proper heroes for the future." Azriel''s smile widened slightly at her words. "You speak as if you have no role in shaping the future. That''s not true, is it? Everyone has their part to play. We all have a role we must follow." For the briefest moment, Juliet''s brow furrowed before her expression smoothed over again. "Of course, everyone has their part to play. But, Cadet Azriel, the way you phrased that is something I cannot agree with." Azriel raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Solomon finally opened his eyes, his serene gaze flickering with amusement, while Lumine and Yelena exchanged nervous glances. Was it just them, or had the room grown colder? Juliet didn''t let him wait long. "You speak as though everyone''s role is predetermined, as if it''s inevitable. But I don''t believe that to be true. We create our own roles, and in doing so, we shape the future. Nothing is set in stone." For a moment, Azriel regarded her silently, his fingers drumming absently on the armrest of his chair. Then, with a faint smile, he finally spoke. "Perhaps you''re right, Instructor Juliet. The future can be changed..." Juliet''s lips curved into a small smile, seemingly satisfied with his concession. But then his next words made it falter. "...The future can be changed. But can the same be said about fate?" Suddenly, the air around them grew tense. Juliet didn''t hide her expression, her eyes narrowing in confusion. "I don''t follow. Could you explain?" Feeling the weight of every gaze on him, except Freya''s, Azriel nodded slowly. Smacking his lips thoughtfully, he paused for a moment before speaking in a tone that seemed unsure. "I believe you are right; we can shape the future with our actions. It''s like building a path. We''ve been given a certain number of blocks, and for every step we take, we place one down, creating our future. If we wish to change direction, we can use those blocks to shift our path¡ªturning it to the right, or wherever we choose. In doing so, we change both our path and our future. But¡­ there''s only a limited number of blocks we''re given. Once we run out, won''t we still end up at the same place we were always meant to stop? Isn''t that our fate?" "And what is that fate, Cadet Azriel?" Azriel didn''t falter, locking eyes with her as he answered. "Death." "...." Juliet stared into Azriel''s eyes a bit longer than she should have before speaking again in an even voice. "...That is an extremely flawed way of thinking, Cadet." Lumine and Yelena exchanged glances, unable to shake the truth of Juliet''s words. It may have been accurate, but even so... it was a sad and flawed thought. Solomon remained silent, observing Juliet and Azriel with unreadable eyes. Then, before anyone could say more, Freya sighed, leaning back in her chair. She locked her cold gaze on the three in front of her, making Lumine and Yelena straighten up immediately. Azriel met her gaze, and for a brief moment, their eyes held. Then, Freya closed hers. She spoke in a chilling tone, sending a shiver down the spines of the two cadets on Azriel''s sides. "Do you know why I called you three here?" Hastily, Lumine and Yelena shook their heads, while Azriel remained silent, watching her. Freya waited a few seconds, letting the tension build, before she spoke again. "I summoned you here because of your outstanding performance during the Void Dungeon incident¡ªyour protection of the cadets. After discussing this with the higher-ups, we have concluded that a reward is in order." At her words, Lumine and Yelena''s eyes widened in surprise, while Azriel''s expression remained unchanged. He had already known this was the reason they were called here. Before Freya could continue, a trembling voice interrupted. "Excuse me... Headmistress, may I ask something?" Freya''s eyes snapped open, locking with Lumine''s. A chill ran through him. She spoke indifferently. "Ask." "...Are we the only ones being rewarded? I mean, there were other cadets who risked their lives to protect the others... I feel it would be unfair to them." The moment his words sank in, all eyes turned to him. He froze, his face paling. Yelena smiled warmly at him, while Solomon''s expression showed keen curiosity. Juliet, however, looked at him with a new intensity. Freya and Azriel narrowed their eyes. ''What a selfless guy... asking for others to be rewarded in front of these big shots so shamelessly... He''s still far from being that hero, though.'' Too young, too undeveloped. But despite himself, Azriel couldn''t help but reflect on what kind of hero was standing in front of him: A selfless, shameless, and compassionate hero. A hypocrite. Freya kept her gaze on Lumine, who was squirming uncomfortably under her scrutiny. Then she sighed, breaking the silence. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, we won''t be unfair to those who contributed to the safety of the cadets in the Void Dungeon and the citizens on the surface. Everyone will be rewarded equally, based on their performance." A relieved look washed over Lumine''s face, which only seemed to draw Juliet''s gaze more greedily. Azriel clicked his tongue inwardly. ''Great, now she''s got her sights on him.'' Perhaps it was inevitable. Even if he wasn''t the apex, he was bound to catch attention like a pure light to these people. Azriel sulked internally as a bitter thought crossed his mind. ''I still won''t give you, Jasmine...'' If he dared... He dies. His thoughts shifted as he remembered what happened earlier this morning when he entered class. Just last night, they had a sleepover¡ªCelestina, Jasmine, and Iryndra. Now, when Azriel asked Celestina what they''d done, she seemed... off. Stiff, perhaps, was a better word. And at the same time, he felt her eyes on him more than usual today. ''Did Jasmine or Iryndra say something to her? But what?'' Freya, unaware of Azriel''s inner turmoil, continued. "After careful consideration, I''ve decided that Cadet Lumine and Cadet Yelena, the two of you will become my disciples." ""!!"" Chapter 212 Plans in Motion Instantly, Lumine, Yelena, Solomon, and Juliet looked at Freya in shock. But Freya narrowed her eyes dangerously, her voice dropping to a tone that made their blood run cold. "Tomorrow, after classes, you two will come here. I''ll run a test trial. Fail to meet my expectations, and this reward will be cancelled. You''ll be free to choose a single item from the academy vault." If their expressions weren''t tense before, Lumine and Yelena were definitely on edge now. They stiffly nodded. Azriel''s lips twitched as he felt Solomon''s eager gaze on him. The mention of the academy vault made Solomon glance at Azriel, his eyes practically screaming a single message. Get a mana bomb! Then, Freya shifted her attention toward Azriel. "First of all, Cadet¡ªno, Prince Azriel. On behalf of the Hero Academy, we are grateful to the Crimson Clan for lending us Master Amaya as a temporary instructor. Please send the Crimson King and Queen our thanks." Azriel didn''t say anything and nodded, a smile on his face. Then, Freya began speaking about Azriel''s reward. "After considering what would be most beneficial for you right now, Cadet Azriel... we decided that another mission would be a good idea. In fact, this mission is extended to Cadet Lumine, Cadet Yelena, and a few other cadets." At her words, Azriel smiled faintly. ''She had the same idea as me...'' Seeing his smile, Freya mirrored it for a brief moment before both quickly hid their expressions. "In a month, an illegal auction will be held in the underground world. The mission difficulty is something we wouldn''t expect even a third-year to handle on their own, but you don''t need to worry about that. What you all are going for is experience while being undercover, with my personal protection and that of a few other capable instructors. The mission is simple: take down the major underground organizations present. If you wish to back out of this mission before the week prior, that is permitted." At her words, Lumine and Yelena took a moment to absorb it before Yelena spoke up hesitantly. "Headmistress... are we even allowed to go on missions? I thought that was something reserved for second years." Even as a reward, was it something truly permitted by the higher-ups? It was serious enough that Yelena knew the headmistress herself couldn''t just authorize such a thing on her own. Freya, however, nodded without changing expression. "By tomorrow, another major change will take place in the academy. From now on, we will permit all cadets, no matter their year, to take on missions. Of course, to accept a mission, it must be approved by an appointed instructor. No mission will be allowed that exceeds anyone''s capabilities. This mission is an exception, as I will personally be leading it. You are solely going for experience in how all of this works." Then, Freya''s eyes sharpened. "Due to a chaotic start this year, the first-years haven''t really experienced what it''s like to be a student of the Hero Academy. The instructors have been too involved. But now that things are finally settling down, so too will the instructors'' involvement. I assume you all know about the factions allowed to be formed at the academy?" At her words, all three nodded. "Join a well-known faction, or create your own and make it known. Complete missions, excel in tests, and pass your exams. All of these will help spread your name, and make the pillars of humanity take notice. Take advantage of everything we offer here, while remaining under the rule of the student council." Silently, Lumine and Yelena absorbed every word from Freya. "By tomorrow, the first faction meeting of this year will be held during lunchtime, if I heard correctly. If you haven''t created or joined a faction by then, I suggest you do so quickly. As headmistress, I recommend it¡ªbecause all three of you will only benefit from it." Without hesitation, Azriel, Lumine, and Yelena nodded in agreement. After saying all of that, Freya scanned each of their faces before closing her eyes and leaning back once again. "So, do you cadets accept the rewards?" Azriel, Yelena, and Lumine exchanged a glance before nodding to one another. They turned their attention to Freya and spoke in unison. ""We accept."" ***** Even after everything, Freya still had more to say to Azriel, instructing him to stay behind as Lumine and Yelena left. Now, it was just Azriel, Freya, Solomon, and Juliet remaining in the office. Freya didn''t make Azriel wait. She spoke in the same cold, steady voice as before. "There''s much to discuss. From being hunted by the underground world due to the Supreme Archon of Neo Genesis, catching the attention of an extremely dangerous organization called FreeWings, killing and torturing an academy instructor, and¡­ if the rumors are true, there seems to be a rather interesting child in your dorm." Azriel tugged at his collar slightly, shrugging with feigned indifference. "They all just¡­ happened. As for the instructor, I figured since I was the first to catch the one trying to mess with me, it was only fair to return the favor." "By killing him?" Azriel turned his gaze to Juliet, who was staring at him coldly. "Would you have spared his life after knowing he was connected to FreeWings?" Juliet exhaled sharply, her expression tightening. "You wouldn''t know, would you? Since you already killed him. Yes, he might have unlocked all the mana collars, but your life wasn''t even remotely at risk¡ªnot with Solomon, Ranni, and countless other instructors overseeing the test." "It doesn''t matter if my life was at risk in that moment or not. What matters is that he messed with me. Even though we don''t fully understand the intention behind unlocking those mana collars, it''s obvious they were testing something¡ªme, or perhaps all of us. I came to this academy knowing it was harsher than others. I wanted to be here, knowing my parents once attended this place. My sister is here too. But if something poses a threat to my life¡ªor the lives of others¡ªshouldn''t that threat be eliminated? Or does the academy tolerate the deaths of its cadets?" Juliet pressed her lips together, falling silent. Freya''s voice cut through the tension. "You''re right. That''s why no punishment will be given for Drew''s death. Enough about this. There''s still much to discuss, but that can wait. The reason I asked you to stay is that I didn''t want any other eyes to see what your actual reward will be." Azriel raised an eyebrow, curious. He hadn''t expected a reward at all. Just going to the auction was more than enough. Perhaps he could claim something useful there as a reward while dismantling FreeWings. Freya raised her right palm, and a white glow shimmered before dissipating to reveal a cube. Tossing it toward Azriel, he caught it with his right hand, inspecting it carefully. It was a simple, smooth black cube that fit in the palm of his hand. Beyond its sleek appearance, however, there were no visible buttons or markings. Confused, Azriel looked to Freya. Her lips curled into a faint smirk, and before he could ask, she answered. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When the time comes, you''ll understand what this Void Artifact is capable of." Azriel blinked, lowering his gaze to the cube. ''A Void Artifact¡­'' For some reason, Freya didn''t want anyone but those in the room to know she had given it to him. After inspecting it further, Azriel nodded and placed the cube into his storage ring. Then, he looked back at Freya, his tone sincere. "Thank you, Headmistress." Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire Freya merely hummed in response, nodding her head. "That''s all. You may go now. Make sure the child in your dorm doesn''t cause trouble or reveal what she is capable of. And Azriel¡­" Her eyes narrowed slightly. "Don''t waste your potential by lazing around." For a moment, Azriel kept staring at her. ''So she knows what Iryndra can do...'' But how? Iryndra had not used her affinity inside the academy. He turned his gaze toward Solomon, who shook his head. Meanwhile, at the mention of a child, Juliet looked confused and curious as she glanced between Azriel and Freya. Looking at Freya suspiciously, he couldn''t understand how she even got word of Iryndra if Solomon had said nothing. Iryndra hadn''t left his dorm yet either. Azriel had to rethink how capable a saint truly was, especially one like Freya. In the end, Azriel could only sigh and nod once more before leaving the headmistress''s office. ''Now that I''m free for the day, I should ask Amaya to train me...'' Surely she would be excited, and there was so much he could still learn, especially from someone like Amaya. Ah, but thinking about her excitement at finally training him again... Azriel felt goosebumps rise on his arms. ''I''m about to dig my own grave, aren''t I?'' Chapter 213 Raindrops It was raining. The kind of rain that blurred the edges of the world, turning everything into a watercolor of gray and silver. Each droplet fell with a quiet insistence, a gentle percussion against the pavement. He had no umbrella. There was no need. He let the rain take him, let it claim him entirely. It was a deluge, the kind that turned puddles into lakes, the kind that carried ants to their watery graves. The rain soaked through his clothes, his hair, his skin¡ªuntil it felt as though even his thoughts had become damp. He walked, unhurried, his steps splashing softly in the growing pools. He walked where he always walked at this hour, along the same streets, under the same darkening sky. The sun, half-hidden behind a veil of clouds, dipped lower, pulling the world into twilight. It was time. Time for the coffee shop. Time to follow the rhythm of a year-long habit that had become more than mere routine. He would enter the warmth, shaking off the rain like a dog shedding water, and he would decide¡ªperhaps a slice of cake with frosting that glistened under the soft yellow lights. Or a cup of coffee, rich and aromatic, its steam curling in the air like an invitation. Perhaps a waffle, golden and sweet, with syrup pooling in its squares. Or perhaps all three. Yes, he would buy all three. He would savor them, one after the other. And then, once he was done, he would buy them again. Not for the hunger they would satisfy, but for the chance that she might come. Would she approach with that smile? The one that made him feel as though his blood had turned to syrup, thick and heavy with sweetness. Or would her voice, lilting and light, wrap around him like a melody he never wanted to end? She would probably scold him. "You''re wasting too much money," she''d say, her tone half stern, half soft. "And too much time." And yet, even as she chided him, she would hand him the plate, the cup, the warmth of her presence. That was who she was¡ªkind, in ways that often hurt more than cruelty. It didn''t matter if she had forgotten. If their moments together had faded from her memory like breath on a windowpane. He remembered. He remembered it all. The rain fell harder now, each drop a fleeting sting against his skin. And yet, for all its persistence, it was fragile. Each one shattered on contact, breaking apart into nothingness. So many, so relentless, and yet so fleeting. Much like her. ***** "I know it''s been said before, but... you really are incredible, my prince." Azriel lay on the ground, panting heavily, his bare chest rising and falling with each breath. Sweat clung to his skin, leaving him completely drenched. They were in one of the academy''s first-year public sparring rooms. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why not a private one? Because the public sparring rooms were completely empty. The first years hadn''t fully grasped the reality of needing to grow stronger yet. That would change soon enough. For now, with the public rooms vacant, Azriel had decided they''d suffice for training with Amaya. Training. In the form of getting beaten senseless. Still, it was training. But that didn''t mean he wasn''t feeling every blow. The compliment directed at him didn''t lift Azriel''s spirits. Instead, it left a bitter taste as he turned his head toward her. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Are you sure you''re holding back? This feels pretty one-sided¡­" Amaya chuckled softly. "I am. You should be proud. Most at your level wouldn''t even manage to land a single strike, yet you''ve countered multiple times. Honestly, only the most skilled intermediates could hope to match you. And with your aura, you could probably hold your own against an advanced." Praise after praise spilled from Amaya''s lips, but Azriel dismissed it. Rising to his feet, he silenced her mid-sentence. She blinked, fluttering her eyelids in confusion. "My prince?" Rolling his shoulders, Azriel stretched his arms, then reached for the wooden sword at his feet. Lifting it, he pointed the blade toward Amaya. "...I think we should take a break for today. It''s been three hours already." Despite her suggestion, Azriel shook his head firmly. "I can keep going. Don''t worry about me." Amaya''s face twisted with concern. She admired his dedication¡ªmore than that, she was overjoyed by it. But there was a limit, and she didn''t want him pushing himself to the brink of collapse. His body had to be aching, screaming for rest. Anyone else at his level would have dropped to the floor like a lifeless doll by now. Yet Azriel stood tall, his body showing no sign of trembling. Amaya''s only conclusion was that he was hiding it all. And while she found that level of control impressive, even admirable, it broke her heart to think of how he''d learned it. She knew what had happened to him in the Void Realm. She knew what kind of hell he had endured. For someone his age to have gone through all of that¡­ Amaya couldn''t help but worry. For the child she had seen grow up before her eyes, she wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªhim to find some semblance of happiness. But undoubtably, he wasn''t just hiding the fatigue from training. He was hiding so much more. The thought felt like a hand squeezing her heart. Amaya knew better than to confront him outright. Azriel was stubborn, and no amount of reasoning would sway him. So she decided to try a different approach. "Even if you can keep going¡­ Lady Iryndra is probably starting to get bored, Your Highness." Azriel froze mid-step, her words halting him entirely. Slowly, he turned his gaze toward one of the walls. Amaya followed his line of sight. There, seated on a throne of ice, was Iryndra. The frost-like sheen of the throne glistened under the room''s dim light, while she nibbled on a chocolate cookie with delight. A bag of the same cookies rested comfortably on her lap. Hesitating for a moment, Azriel finally asked, "Iryndra, are you bored?" "Mm?" Caught off guard, Iryndra looked up, her golden eyes meeting his. Both Azriel and Amaya were watching her now. Swallowing the cookie in her mouth, she quickly shook her head, making her long hair sway with the motion. "I''m not. I enjoy watching you two spar." Azriel studied her expression for a moment. Those golden eyes, betrayed no hint of deception. He turned back to Amaya. "She says she''s fine." Amaya''s face darkened slightly, her lips pressing into a thin line. Before she could respond, Iryndra''s voice suddenly rang out. "Ah! Sister Celestina!" Both Azriel and Amaya blinked, exchanging puzzled glances before turning toward the door. There stood Celestina, a small smile gracing her lips. Iryndra wasted no time. She ran toward the princess, who crouched down swiftly, wrapping her in a warm embrace. "...." ...They had grown close. It made Azriel wonder again. What exactly had happened during that sleepover? Was Iryndra simply won over by those snacks Celestina had brought back then? Probably both. Azriel walked toward her, Amaya following close behind. "Are you here to spar?" But as Azriel glanced behind Celestina, he noticed no one else was there¡ªjust her. Celestina hesitated for a moment, her lips parting slightly before she finally spoke. "No. I''m here for you." "For me?" Azriel tilted his head, confusion clear on his face. Her eyes, deep and contemplative, seemed to search for the right words. She closed them briefly, took a measured breath, and then fixed him with a steady, determined gaze. Azriel stood still, quietly observing, unsure of what to expect. Then, she finally spoke. "I want you to join my faction." "...What?" Celestina held his gaze, and repeated herself. "I want you to join my faction. Jasmine told me you weren''t planning to join hers, the student council, or any faction at all." Azriel scratched the back of his head. "That''s correct. But if you already know that, why come to me with this? I have no interest in competing over who has the most influence in the academy or who can beat up the most people." Besides, if he did join a faction, what made her think he''d choose hers over Jasmine''s? It seemed Celestina was prepared for that line of thought. "Everyone assumes you''ll join Jasmine''s faction or the student council. By tomorrow, that assumption will be proven wrong. After that, no one in their right mind would pass up the chance to recruit you¡ªthe apex of the first years and Azriel Crimson, Jasmine Crimson''s younger brother. And in the end... wouldn''t you still have to show off and beat them anyway?" Azriel''s gaze hardened slightly at her words, but Celestina''s lips curved into a faint smile. "You have a point," he admitted. "But that doesn''t mean I''m interested in aligning myself with anyone. And even if I were, wouldn''t it make the most sense to join my sister?" Celestina nodded, as though she''d anticipated his response. "Logically, it would make perfect sense to join Jasmine¡ªshe''s the student council president and the leader of the strongest faction in the academy. But..." Her eyes gleamed. "That would be too boring for you, wouldn''t it? If you joined Jasmine, there''d be no challenge. Even though my faction might seem equal to the other great factions because of my name, it''s no stronger than any of the lesser ones right now. But if you joined me, that would change. I''m simply taking advantage of an opportunity before anyone else can." Azriel rubbed his chin thoughtfully, his expression unreadable. Iryndra and Amaya watched silently, neither one daring to interrupt. "What you''re saying makes sense," Azriel finally said. "But in the end, it all comes down to the same thing¡ªI''m still not interested in getting involved with the factions." Celestina must have known that from the start. If she''d already spoken with Jasmine about this, then she was well aware of his stance. So why was she smiling? Chapter 214 The Girl with Silver Hair Celestina Frost was a girl born with everything. From the instant her grey-diamond eyes first opened. She was a princess. Promised to be the future queen, the next head of the Frost Clan, she carried the weight of legacy like an heirloom sewn into her soul. The world below gazed up at her, their eyes filled with awe and envy, while she stood atop a pedestal sculpted by generations of power. To them, she was a goddess¡ªa radiant figure whose smile rivaled silver moonlight, whose heart held the promise of something untouchable. And her talent... She might one day rival the Crimson Princess herself. Her story, however, was never simple. For every brilliance she cast, her light forged an immense shadow. Though born with a spoon as silver as her hair, her life was never the dream others imagined. From the very beginning, the Frost Clan, like the other three great clans, were not just revered¡ªthey were worshiped. Kings, queens, princes, princesses. From the time she could walk, there were few who dared approach her¡ªnot as a person, but as an equal. Friends? True friends were a luxury even her vast wealth could not buy. Most saw her only as the Frost Princess, a title too grand to touch. When she revealed her [unique skill]¡ªa gift that should have inspired admiration¡ªit instead created distance, erecting walls she could never climb. So, she learned to shut her heart to those who looked up at her and opened it only to those who stood beside her. It was only natural that the princes and princesses of the four great clans would gravitate toward one another. They were the only ones who could understand the peculiar loneliness of royalty. And so, Celestina found companions: Jasmine Crimson, fierce and brilliant; and Caleus Nebula, the dreamy prince whose future was not yet written. But there was another. An exception. Anastasia. Though not a child of the great clans, her lineage was no less prestigious. Back then, she bore another name, one long forgotten by most. But now, she was known only as Anastasia¡ªthe daughter of the strongest saint. Together, they were four. Celestina. Jasmine. Anastasia. Caleus. And for a time, they were everything children could be¡ªbright, careless, inseparable. What could go wrong in a world of innocent laughter? But innocence is fleeting. As they grew, the weight of their worlds began to press down on them. Celestina and Jasmine, groomed for leadership, carried the burden of their clans. Caleus, still unchosen as an heir, wrestled with the sting of uncertainty. And Anastasia... Anastasia carried something darker¡ªa quiet hate she did not yet understand. It was Anastasia who shattered their fragile bond. She didn''t mean to, not entirely. At least, that''s what Celestina told herself. But Anastasia had always been good at stirring the pot, her words like sparks in a dry forest. One day, her playful cruelty pushed Caleus too far. She whispered into his ear, feeding his jealousy, his growing sense of inferiority, until he challenged Jasmine and Celestina to a fight. It wasn''t even close. Caleus lost. It didn''t take long for the truth to emerge: Anastasia had orchestrated it all. The fight, the humiliation, the rift. And just like that, their friendship shattered. The four became two. Celestina and Jasmine remained. They grew together, their love for one another like sisters. But in their closeness, they drifted further from Caleus and Anastasia. She had learned two truths. The first: never reveal her [unique skill]. The second: never open her heart again, except to those who bore the name Frost or Crimson. And she had accepted these truths, like an unspoken oath etched deep into her soul. It was fine. She was fine. Until she wasn''t. Until the day the world twisted, showing her the depths of hatred, despair, agony, and terror it could hold. Celestina had been there¡ªon that cursed day when she lost her grandparents. She had stood frozen, a fragile shard of glass in the path of a storm, as they appeared. Abominations that no god could have conceived, walking on the very floors she had tread for years. Skinwalkers. Even devils, she thought, would shun the foulness of their presence. Their existence was an affront, a violation of reality itself. The horror of them left a scar, one that even time couldn''t smooth over. From that day, she had learned more than loss. She learned of revenge, of grief, and the unbearable truth of how utterly doomed their world truly was. The nightmares followed. They clung to her like shadows that stretched far beyond the night, but so did something else¡ªa reason to grow stronger. And yet, no matter how fiercely she tried, it was as though an invisible barrier stood before her. Her progress was sluggish. She would watch Jasmine''s back grow further and further away, until it was a distant speck on the horizon. The whispers began¡ªthe ones that once spoke of her as a rival to the Crimson Princess now faded into doubt. Why? Was it only because Jasmine was a year older? A few more battles against void creatures couldn''t account for the widening chasm between them. She knew it wasn''t easy. Hunting void creatures, absorbing their mana cores¡ªit was a path few dared to tread. Most humans never advanced beyond the intermediate stage. Talent was finite, and the courage to confront the void''s horrors was rarer still. Only the four great clans and some other madmen were reckless¡ªor desperate¡ªenough to endure the endless bloodshed. Celestina wasn''t alone in her change. Jasmine had changed, too. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire It started after her brother, Azriel Crimson, died. Their friendship, once so natural, began to falter. Jasmine grew colder, more remote¡ªa blade without a sheath. ...And Azriel? He had always been an enigma, even in life. Celestina had barely known him before his death. He had been a phantom, never mingling, never leaving even the faintest ripple in their world. Over time, the whispers began¡ªpoisonous rumors about the strange boy. Yet he never seemed to care, his indifference a shield impenetrable to malice. Then, impossibly, he returned. Two years after his presumed death, Azriel Crimson walked back into their lives. Her father had invited her to the Christmas banquet, and she had accepted, unaware of the storm about to unfold. Because unlike most, despite it never being confirmed, she knew. Azriel Crimson was dead. She had believed it with every fiber of her being, the way one believes the sun will rise or the wind will blow. It was him. And yet, it wasn''t. Older, yes. Taller. Sharper. The boy she remembered was now changed, but the air around him, that otherworldly detachment, hadn''t just persisted¡ªit had evolved. He no longer felt like someone from another world. No, now it was as if he hailed from another universe entirely. But what stood out most wasn''t his transformation¡ªit was that speech. Gods, that awful speech. To this day, Celestina couldn''t fathom why he chose to deliver such a thing. There were infinite ways to convey his intentions¡ªeloquent, subtle, commanding ways. Instead, he''d spoken like someone too bored to care, his words rough-edged and unpolished. It was absurd. Lazy, even. At least, that''s what she thought until he announced he''d be joining the Hero Academy. And then there was her own moment of humiliation¡ªthe careless slip of her tongue, blurting out that she wanted to fight him when he proposed duels. She''d never forgive herself for that. Duels. She hadn''t expected him to issue such a challenge, to stride so boldly into conflict. And yet he had. And not only had he fought, but he''d also won¡ªagainst Caleus, no less. Though Caleus for some reason had clearly held back at the end, the victory still belonged to Azriel. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But none of that compared to that moment. The engagement proposal. To this day, she could feel the heat of mortification crawling up her spine at the memory. Her parents'' betrayal in arranging such a thing without her consent was a wound she wouldn''t soon forgive. Even though the proposal had fallen through, the damage to her pride was done. Worse, it forced her into an unbearable situation¡ªalone in a room with the boy who was supposed to be dead. Desperate to fill the silence, she had spoken of her desire for revenge. And he hadn''t laughed. Instead, he listened. That, perhaps more than anything, surprised her. His response wasn''t mockery but an understanding that unsettled her deeply. Azriel Crimson was... interesting. So, when they met again at the academy, she did something she never thought she''d do. She allowed herself to consider him a friend. It wasn''t easy. Jasmine had grown distant, her warmth dulled by time and tragedy. But he was Jasmine''s little brother. Surely, if she could trust Jasmine, she could trust him too. But as the days passed, she began to see the widening gaps¡ªnot just between herself and Jasmine, but between herself and Azriel. They both seemed to move at an impossible pace, leaving her behind in the wake of their brilliance. What did they have that she didn''t? What secret strength propelled them forward while she remained shackled? Azriel Crimson was a paradox. He carried himself as though he ruled the world, yet faced every challenge with the audacity of someone who didn''t care if the world crushed him. Even if there were someone who could squash him like a bug, Celestina knew¡ªhe''d still look that person in the eye as if they were equals. But there was more to him than confidence. Something deeper, something darker. It was in his eyes. Celestina prided herself on her ability to read people, to unravel the threads of their emotions and motivations with ease. But Azriel''s eyes were a puzzle she couldn''t solve. There was something there¡ªan emotion, perhaps, or a force of will so powerful it refused to be ignored. It screamed to be understood, yet eluded her grasp. What was it? She didn''t know. Not yet. For now, she let herself believe he could be a friend. But more than that, she let herself learn. Azriel Crimson was more than a boy who had defied death. And Celestina Frost would learn his secrets. He was the key. To what she sought. And she would follow him into the abyss if it meant finding what she lacked. [AN: I didn''t think this was necessary, but given the number of questions and complaints I''m receiving, I''ll put this here so I don''t have to address it again. Despite how far we''ve come in this book, I ask that you trust me in what I''m doing and how I''m writing. Yes, Azriel may seem out of character or, as some say, ''simping,'' but I assure you there''s a very good reason for everything. Once again, I ask for your trust.] Chapter 215 Cold Truth "We don''t have to do this now, you know? I''m fine with doing it in a few hours or even tomorrow before class." "It''s fine. I''m not tired yet, anyway." "...If you say so." Rejecting Celestina''s offer, the two stood in the center of the sparring room, wooden swords in hand. Azriel was no longer bare-chested. He wore a plain black t-shirt now, the bandages on his left arm still visible. Amaya watched from the sidelines, worry etched on her face. Iryndra, in stark contrast, was perched on her ice throne, eyes gleaming with excitement. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel regarded Celestina, suppressing a complicated expression. His face was unreadable, but his thoughts were anything but calm. ''I did promise her back at the Christmas banquet that I''d duel her when we were in the academy...'' The problem was, he hadn''t expected it to be under these conditions. If she won, he''d have to join her faction. But... Was this really what she wanted? Azriel had already revealed his ability to wield aura to her. Unless she''d somehow forgotten something so mind-shattering, why would she suggest a duel? So then, why...? She had to know winning against him was impossible. Azriel could tell she was an intermediate now. Sure, she was Celestina Frost. Her swordsmanship might very well surpass his own. She could likely defeat most intermediates without much trouble. ...But Azriel was confident, too. Right now, he could take her down easily. Celestina, in the future, might become an incredible threat to anyone who faced her. But now? Azriel didn''t feel even the slightest bit threatened. So, what was she thinking? Was she really that desperate to have him in her faction? ...Surely not, right? ''I''ll give her a chance¡ªand I won''t use aura.'' There wasn''t any grand reason for his reluctance to join a faction. It was just... nothing he wanted to bother with. And, well, Celestina wasn''t wrong. If he were going to join one, it should at least be fun. Joining Jasmine''s faction wouldn''t be fun. They''d just end up dominating the academy outright. ...Brother versus sister. That didn''t sound so bad. Suppressing a smirk, Azriel focused on Celestina as she spoke. "Ready?" Azriel gave a small nod. "Make the first move whenever you''re comfortable." And move she did. Like a silver blur, Celestina was suddenly right in front of him. She was fast. Just as her arm moved like a flash, the wooden sword swung upward in a sharp arc. But Azriel wasn''t slow either. Before it could scrape him, he tilted his head back slightly. The tip of the blade narrowly missed his face. As he prepared to retaliate, a sudden, chilling sensation ran down his spine. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. Azriel''s eyes widened. Without thinking, he leaped to the right, and Celestina darted to the left. A sphere of light struck the spot where he had been standing moments before, the impact splintering the wooden floor beneath it. Narrowing his eyes, Azriel turned to Celestina. She stood motionless, her gaze sharp and unyielding. Not giving her a moment to act, Azriel surged forward. His wooden sword arced downward with force and precision. She didn''t move. The blade sliced clean through her... ...or so it seemed. Instead of drawing blood, a blinding light erupted from the wound. Her body shimmered for a brief moment before dissipating entirely. ''A light clone...!?'' Azriel''s eyes widened in disbelief. Instinct kicked in. He spun around, raising his wooden sword just in time. Celestina''s strike came from behind, her blade crashing against his with a force that reverberated through his bones. Gritting his teeth, Azriel pushed back, using raw strength to deflect her sword arm and throw her off balance. Celestina staggered back. Azriel stepped forward, thrusting his wooden sword with precision. The sharp crack of the strike echoed like a bullet being fired. The tip of the wooden blade stopped just inches from Celestina''s eyes before she could even process what had happened. Perhaps instinctively¡ªor purely by chance¡ªshe managed to tilt her head to the side. The blade grazed her left cheek, leaving a faint mark but failing to inflict serious harm. The moment passed in an instant. Azriel didn''t relent. His right leg shot forward like a coiled spring. This time, she had no chance to react. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire His kick connected with her right hip. "Akh!" The force sent her hurtling across the room. She crashed into the wall, coughing up blood before collapsing to the ground. "Your Highness!" Amaya''s panicked voice cut through the tense atmosphere. Her eyes, wide with worry, locked onto Azriel. He glanced at her briefly, his expression unreadable. Anxiety radiated from her gaze. Even Iryndra, who moments ago had watched with excitement, now wore a look of unease. Azriel turned his attention back to Celestina. She was on her knees, panting heavily, wiping blood from her mouth. Then he spoke. His voice, low and cold, sent a chill through the room. "Don''t get involved." Both Amaya and Iryndra froze, their eyes widening at the unfamiliar edge in his tone. Ignoring their reactions, he kept his gaze fixed on Celestina. Slowly, she began to rise. As he watched her struggle to her feet, Azriel''s mind churned. ''She''s desperate.'' Her eyes betrayed everything. ''Is she really this desperate to win? To have me join her faction?'' He didn''t think so. This duel wasn''t about him¡ªat least, not entirely. There was something else driving her. Whatever it was, it didn''t matter. Because another, darker thought had begun to take root in his mind. If she truly was this desperate¡­ how far would she go? Azriel had once told himself that, for the sake of easing the irritation gnawing at his heart, he would help these so-called heroes grow stronger. It was a foolish idea. The world didn''t allow for such naive thoughts. But now, an opportunity lay before him. Should he take it? ''There was a certain mini-arc with Celestina... What if I trigger it now and temporarily join her faction?'' There was no noble reason behind the thought. No grand justification like saving the world or preserving lives. Azriel simply wanted to see it. ''She is still too weak, but¡­ it''s a good opportunity for me to reap some rewards as well.'' A plan began to form so quickly in Azriel''s mind that it even surprised him. And so, for the sake of his own selfish curiosity, Azriel moved. Celestina recovered quickly, moving without hesitation. But before she could close the distance, a wall of ice erupted in front of her, forcing her to leap back. Her retreat ended abruptly as her back pressed against something cold. Turning, she found another wall of ice, its reflective surface staring back at her. Before she even realized it, she was surrounded¡ªencased by towering walls of ice. Azriel was still visible through the narrow gaps, calmly walking forward. Celestina raised her wooden sword, ready to shatter the icy barriers, but his cold voice stopped her in her tracks. "I didn''t expect the future Frost Queen to be this soft." The words cut through her like a blade. Her body stiffened, her face twisting in confusion. "¡­What?" "For someone who''s trained her entire life," Azriel said, his tone dripping with disdain, "you can''t even best me with a wooden sword. Me. Someone who barely trained, who neglected his practice whenever he could until there was no choice left but to pick it up. Tell me, Celestina¡­ what gave you the confidence to challenge me to a duel when you can''t even decide how to wield your weapon?" Her grip on the wooden sword tightened instinctively. "What are you trying to say?" Azriel stopped walking, his gaze piercing. "It''s simple. Why are you holding a weapon? To destroy? To protect? You don''t know, do you? You hesitate. You''re unsure. It''s as if you''re keeping yourself trapped, unwilling to decide what must be done. Why? Are you scared? Is the Frost Princess really this¡­ soft?" "¡­!" "You came here to make me join your faction. It''s disappointing, really. When you revealed what you wanted, I expected more from you. But you aren''t strong, are you? Holding back against a stronger opponent, too much of a coward to take a proper step forward. It makes me wonder¡­" Through the gaps in the ice walls, Celestina glared at him, her teeth grinding together. Azriel''s eyes met hers, unflinching. "Is your revenge really just empty talk in the end?" Chapter 216 Her [Unique Skill] Celestina squinted at Azriel through the narrow gaps in the walls of ice. Standing motionless behind them, Azriel gazed back at her with eyes that seemed hollow, emotionless. Pressing her lips into a thin line, Celestina finally broke the silence. "¡­I didn''t think you''d stoop this low for a mere duel." "A mere duel?" Azriel repeated her words, a faint frown tugging at his lips. "A mere duel you initiated, despite knowing you can''t stand a chance against me. And yet, even knowing that, you hold back. I find that insulting. The fact that I haven''t done anything serious yet¡­ that alone should earn me your gratitude." At Azriel''s cold words, Iryndra and Amaya glanced nervously between the two, their eyes flickering with unease. Celestina, however, didn''t waver. She regarded him steadily, then suddenly offered him a pale smile. "Perhaps you''re right," she said softly, her voice tinged with mockery. "I should be grateful that you''ve decided not to go all out on poor little me. But unless you''ve suddenly decided to reveal this vicious side of yours for no reason, I can''t help but wonder what it is you''re really trying to accomplish here." Her smile widened slightly as Azriel''s intense gaze remained fixed on her. "To turn my desire for revenge against me¡­ truly, you''ve struck at the heart of things. My poor, bleeding heart. But it''s all so sudden, don''t you think? Or maybe¡­ maybe I am a fool, and you really are this heartless. Perhaps you''re not trying to frustrate me, to provoke me into anger for some hidden purpose. Maybe this is simply who you are." "...." "...." Both held each other''s sharp, penetrating gaze, refusing to look away, as if locked in a silent staring contest. An uncomfortable silence filled the sparring room, the tension palpable as their eyes remained fixed on one another. Then¡­ Azriel suddenly shut his eyes, his shoulders sagging as a disappointed sigh escaped his lips. "Ah, well," he muttered, running a hand through his hair. A lopsided smile appeared on his face as he looked at Celestina. "I suppose I need to work on insulting people more properly next time." His tone was light, but there was an edge of truth to his words. Waving his hand, he dismissed the ice walls, which slowly melted away until none remained. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel glanced at her briefly before turning his head and scratching his nose, a hint of awkwardness in the gesture. "I think it was about nine years ago. A rumor spread through the lesser clans, even reaching the great clans. Something about Celestina Frost using her [unique skill] in public¡­ and Ragnar Frost himself stepping in to erase everyone''s memories of the event." Celestina blinked at his words, repeatedly, her expression slowly shifting to one of shock. Her eyes widened. "You¡­ heard about that." She wasn''t sure what surprised her more: that Azriel had remembered something no one else could or that, of all people, he had paid attention to the happenings within and outside the four great clans. Snapping out of her daze, Celestina shook her head and shifted uncomfortably. "You tried to make me mad, hoping I''d use my [unique skill]. That''s why you also didn''t attack me physically¡ªyou were afraid I wouldn''t have the mana left, weren''t you?" Azriel didn''t respond immediately. His lips pressed into a thin line, and his silence was enough of an answer for her. Looking down, Celestina pinched her chin, lost in thought. After a few moments, she lifted her head, meeting his gaze with hesitation. "...If I were to show you," she said slowly, "would you agree to join my faction?" Azriel''s eyes widened, genuine surprise flashing across his face. He knew what her [unique skill] meant to her, how fiercely she guarded its secret. He''d planned to push her further, maybe even use force if necessary, though he would''ve drawn the line¡­ probably. The idea that she''d offer so willingly left him momentarily speechless. "You''d really show me your [unique skill]?" Celestina nodded, her expression serious. "If you join my faction, yes. And of course, you''ll keep it between us. You''ve heard the rumors, so you must know what¡­ assumptions people had made about it. I don''t want anyone else to know. Not yet, at least." "...You really want me to join your faction, don''t you?" Celestina nodded without a moment''s hesitation. "Of course. Besides, if not me, others will come and try to bait you into joining theirs." ''If she is so willing to reveal her [unique skill], everything will be much easier.'' Azriel studied her for a few more seconds, his expression unreadable. Then, with a soft sigh, a faint smile crept onto his face. "Very well. You have yourself a deal. I''ll join your faction." At his words, relief washed over Celestina''s face. She let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding, dropping her wooden sword as her shoulders finally relaxed. Rubbing his neck, Azriel turned his head toward Iryndra and Amaya, addressing them calmly. "Apologies, but I''ll need the sparring room alone with Celestina to continue our duel. You two can head back to my dorm. I''ll see you once I''m done here." Both of them hesitated, a reluctant look crossing their faces. Amaya met Azriel''s gaze, and after seeing the seriousness in his eyes, she let out a quiet sigh. Taking Iryndra''s hand, she gently guided her toward the exit without a word. Iryndra, however, kept glancing back at Celestina and Azriel, her expression disappointed at being denied the chance to see what would happen next. Just as they reached the door, Amaya stopped abruptly, turning her head to narrow her eyes at the two. "Don''t destroy the sparring room, and¡­ just don''t take things too far." Azriel and Celestina simultaneously tilted their heads to the side, their expressions mirroring each other''s confusion as they looked at Amaya. She sighed again before turning away, dragging a reluctant Iryndra out of the room with her. Hearing the door close with a click, Azriel turned back to Celestina, who was watching him with a serious expression. "It''s just the two of us now. No prying eyes. You can start when you''re ready." Azriel''s sharp smile lingered as he spoke, while Celestina tucked a strand of her silver hair behind her ear and gave a small nod. "So, how does your [unique skill] work?" Azriel''s curiosity was genuine. The book had revealed fragments of information, teasing her ability in moments, but it never went into detail. He didn''t even know the name of it. Then, unexpectedly, Celestina''s lips curved into a wicked smile that made Azriel blink, caught off guard. "I never said I''d explain my [unique skill] to you¡­ only that I''d show you." Before he could respond, the wound on her cheek began to glow faintly white. In an instant, it vanished, the cut healing completely. "...!" Azriel''s eyes widened as the air shifted. Looking down at his arm, he saw the hairs standing on end. His instincts screamed at him. Azriel snapped his gaze back to where Celestina had been¡ª Except she wasn''t there anymore. The space where she''d stood was empty. Then, the lights in the sparring room began to flicker, buzzing ominously as shadows danced across the walls. Reacting on instinct, Azriel pivoted to his left, raising his wooden sword into a defensive position. "Huh?" Nothing. There was nothing there. Before he could fully process it, a sharp, powerful force struck him from behind, sending him hurtling forward. "Uhk..!" Quickly, Azriel twisted his body, rolling to the ground and creating an ice wall to catch himself. "...." "...Well, that was certainly surprising." Azriel chuckled, getting to his feet and dusting himself off before looking ahead. The lights continued to buzz, flickering on and off, but despite the chaos, Azriel could clearly see what lay ahead of him. ...His heart skipped a beat. No, it was more than just a beat. Frozen in place, Azriel dropped his wooden sword without realizing it, his mouth falling open as he stared at Celestina. For a brief moment, the world around him seemed to freeze. Those grey eyes in the dark sparring room had transformed, now glowing like silver diamonds, piercing through the darkness. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Her silver hair seemed to shine brighter than ever, reflecting the very moonlight that wasn''t even there. Her white skin grew even more pale, almost translucent, like polished porcelain or untouched snow¡ªdevoid of blood, like a perfectly crafted doll. Her mouth was slightly open, revealing canine teeth that had sharpened into small, pointed fangs. It was as though she had become something else. She no longer seemed human. ...And she wasn''t. What stood before Azriel was no human. Definitely not, with two sets of triangular ears perched atop her head, twitching with silver fur that matched her hair. Then, something moved behind Celestina. Three long, plush silver tails swayed behind her, hypnotic in their movement. They looked impossibly soft, as if dipped in starlight. Azriel exhaled, a shuddering breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. A single thought screamed in his mind: ''A¡­ a fox girl...!'' Chapter 217 - 217: Of Fangs and Tails Celestina''s [unique skill] was never revealed this early in the book. And there was a reason for that. A reason that led to her almost dying multiple times in the story. Even with the term "revealed," it didn''t mean Azriel truly understood what her [unique skill] was¡ªnot even its name. He only had theories. Why was Celestina so reluctant to reveal her [unique skill] in the book? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The answer was simple: trauma. When she was just a child, a void creature attacked in public, forcing her to use her [unique skill]. She killed the void creature. Only to be branded as one herself. Though Ragnar somehow managed to erase the memories of the humans who witnessed it, word still spread to the clans. And the clans began to theorize. Almost everyone had forgotten by now. Time erases most things. Except Azriel. She had been a child back then, but since that incident, she had become afraid to reveal her [unique skill] and face hatred again. At least... that''s what Azriel had thought. Until now. Something had changed. She no longer seemed afraid to reveal her [unique skill]¡ªat least, not to him. Perhaps because it was for a means to an end. But whatever this was, it shattered every hypothesis Azriel had ever formed about her. There had never been a "fox version" of Celestina in the book. In the story, her form was described as a hybrid¡ªa mix of human and void creature. So naturally, Azriel had expected to see that version of her¡ªthe form that had made so many people fear her. But this? ...Azriel was left speechless. There was absolutely no way anyone would look at her now and think she was a void creature. At least, not in Azriel''s eyes. He couldn''t even comprehend the thought. All notions of fighting her vanished from his mind as he continued staring, awestruck. "Beautiful¡­" The word slipped out before he could stop himself, so soft it barely existed. No one would have heard it¡ªexcept for the way the ears atop Celestina''s head twitched ever so slightly. Azriel clenched his jaw shut, swallowing hard. He forced himself to look into her eyes. Celestina, who had been nervously twisting her fingers, seemed frozen in place. She should have attacked him¡ªthey were still in the middle of a duel, after all. Neither of them had declared it over. Yet she didn''t. She stopped the moment Azriel stopped, sensing the shift in him¡ªthe unwillingness to continue. And Azriel noticed that. He especially noticed her silver eyes, trying and failing to hide the traces of anxiety flickering within them. "Are we still going to duel?" she asked hesitantly. Azriel slowly shook his head, his gaze unreadable. The ambiguity of his expression made Celestina more anxious, though she forced herself not to fidget. "¡­Are you afraid of me?" "Huh?" Azriel blinked, snapping out of his daze. He quickly shook his head, this time much faster. "Only a fool would look at you and feel something so preposterous." "Oh¡­" Celestina''s face shifted into an expression of uncertainty, as though she didn''t know how to respond. Yet the anxious light in her eyes seemed to dim, just a little. And perhaps, seeing the lack of fear in Azriel''s gaze¡ªsomething she couldn''t quite understand¡ªshe decided to ask another question. "But¡­ don''t you see me as a void creature?" Her eyes practically screamed the words she didn''t say aloud: You should be afraid. You should be repulsed. Azriel''s brow creased slightly. ''She really needs more confidence in herself,'' he thought. ''With it, she could become unstoppable.'' He exhaled softly and began walking toward her¡ªslowly, cautiously. As he moved closer, he held her gaze and gave her a sad smile. "When I was in the Void Realm, there wasn''t a single day I didn''t have to fight void creatures. Some were beautiful yet deadly, others hideous and revolting. But they all had one thing in common¡ªtheir souls were dark, unholy, and repulsive." "...." "You, Celestina¡­ your soul is perhaps one of the purest I''ve ever seen." He hesitated, turning his head away as if avoiding her gaze suddenly became too much to bear. "And¡­ you certainly don''t look hideous or revolting." Hearing his words, Celestina blinked a few times, caught off guard. Then, as if by instinct, she turned her head to the side, avoiding looking at Azriel''s face. "I-I see." Her voice was soft, and she could feel the heat creeping up her face. An awkward silence hung between them, stretching for a moment too long. Celestina closed her eyes and took a few steady breaths, calming herself. The nervousness and anxiety that had gripped her earlier seemed to fade away. Suddenly, she giggled. Raising a hand to cover her mouth, she turned her head back toward Azriel, smiling. He was staring at the plain sparring room, his eyes scanning the flickering lights with a seriousness that made it seem as though the room held some profound mystery. Azriel eventually noticed her laugh and looked at her, a bit confused. Celestina kept smiling. "For someone who spent his childhood avoiding people, except for his family, you sure have a surprisingly smooth way of talking sometimes." Azriel''s eyes darted away again as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Well, when you have a sister who''ll physically abuse you for saying the wrong thing, you learn a thing or two." Celestina chuckled again, shaking her head slightly. Azriel let out a long, audible sigh, running a hand through his hair. "Well, I''ve seen what I wanted to see. Let''s call it a day. I''ll see you tomorrow¡ªand I guess I''ll tag along for that faction meeting thing you''re all having." With that, he turned and started walking toward the door, not bothering to look back. Celestina watched his retreating figure in silence, her smile fading into something more thoughtful. Then, an idea struck her¡ªa mischievous glint flashing in her silver eyes. Before Azriel could take another step, she moved. In an instant, she was in front of him, blocking his path. Azriel flinched back slightly, his eyes widening at the sudden appearance of Fox-Celestina in front of him. "I-Is something wrong?" Azriel didn''t know why, but for some reason, he couldn''t bring himself to look Celestina straight in the eye anymore. His gaze kept darting elsewhere, and he suddenly felt incredibly on edge, hyper-aware of her presence. Celestina, standing with her hands behind her back, tilted her body forward, a mysterious smile on her face as she revealed her sharp, small fangs. The way she was looking at him only intensified his discomfort. ''Ugh, I tried to boost her confidence, and now I''m the one feeling embarrassed!'' Maybe he''d gone too far. He definitely felt that now, seeing the way she was acting. ...Words could indeed be sharper than blades. "You seem to be in a hurry, Azriel. Why''s that? I thought you wanted to have a proper look at my [unique skill]. Are you really satisfied with just a glance?" Azriel forced himself to meet her silver eyes, giving a small, soft smile. "Of course. Besides, it''s not like you''ll reveal too much to me, right? This is enough to satisfy my curiosity for now." "Huh, is that so?" Celestina tilted her head, placing a finger on her chin in a way that was almost too adorable. Then, suddenly, she squinted her eyes¡ªan expression that made him feel uneasy¡ªand smiled teasingly. Before Azriel could react, he felt something incredibly soft and ticklish brush against his left abdomen. "Huh!?" A high-pitched scream escaped his throat as he jumped back from the sensation. Azriel immediately placed a hand over his abdomen and glared at Celestina. "W-What do you think you''re doing?" "P-pffft! Hahaha! You seemed so tense, I thought one of my tails could help you relax." Celestina turned her head away, holding a hand against her mouth to stifle her laughter, clearly failing. Her effort to keep it in only made Azriel''s eyes narrow further. ''T-this...! Hasn''t she become too confident!?'' Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Was she trying to provoke him? Azriel gritted his teeth. The scream was going to haunt him in his dreams! ''This is her revenge for bringing up that engagement, isn''t it...!?'' Or was it for trying to make her mad earlier? Groaning internally, Azriel shook his head, ignoring the sound of Celestina''s failed attempts to hold back her laughter. He hurried out of the sparring room, hoping to leave his shame behind. With a soft click, he closed the door behind him. ...But the shame didn''t vanish. ***** Wiping the tears from her eyes, Celestina glanced at the closed door. "Ah, he left¡­" She chuckled softly, her smile widening. She had noticed how he tried to hide his embarrassment after complimenting her, and it made her want to tease him. How did she know he was embarrassed? It was hard not to notice with his ears turning bright red. Despite the room being dark and flickering on and off, Celestina could see perfectly in the dark in this form, along with a multitude of other things. She hadn''t expected her teasing to be so effective. Her tails swayed behind her, and she brought one in front of her, gently stroking it. "...Cute." Chapter 218 - 218: Irritation The sun kept shining, its warmth stinging Azriel''s skin, which only served to irritate him. The clock ticked endlessly, its monotonous rhythm echoing in the classroom, a loop that seemed eternal. The sound of pencils scraping against paper grated on his ears. Azriel rested his head on his arms, which were folded atop his desk. He was already done with the test and merely waiting for the instructor to move things along. ''...I wonder what her [unique skill] really is.'' His thoughts naturally drifted to the person sitting next to him¡ªCelestina Frost. She had also finished her test and was waiting just like him. ''Does this mean her [unique skill] has multiple forms? Can she shift into different void creatures?'' So many questions swirled in his mind, but Azriel doubted she''d give him any answers. At least, he thought so. Honestly, after what he had witnessed yesterday, he wasn''t sure what to think about her anymore¡ªor what she might or might not do. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire Even without taking her trauma into account, revealing a [unique skill] wasn''t something people did lightly. It was essentially a trump card, one that could change the tide of a battle or save their life. ''Yeah, there''s no way she''ll tell me.'' Not that it mattered, since seeing her [Unique Skill] was merely one of the few things Azriel wanted. There was something else he was currently after... ''She''s not thinking clearly for some reason, which makes things easier for me, but it''s also dangerous.'' He sighed inwardly, only for his thoughts to be interrupted by Instructor Salvator''s voice cutting through the room. "All right, that''s enough. Turn your tests over and place them in the top right corner of your desks. I''ll come around to collect them and then hand back the first test you all took." Azriel raised his head at the sound of collective sighs of relief from the cadets around him. "Ah, man, seriously? Does this guy only know how to give tests? I don''t think we''ve even had a single proper lesson!" "Shh! Do you want him to hear you and pile on more tests?" "...I''m doomed. I couldn''t even fill out half the answers." Listening to the cadets who wasted no time complaining, Azriel suddenly felt a light poke on his left shoulder. Turning his head, he saw Celestina, her finger still resting on his shoulder. She had her cheek propped on one hand, smiling at him with a look that somehow managed to irritate him. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ve been awfully quiet today," she said. "I''m always quiet," Azriel replied, turning back to face forward and slouching into his chair with a sigh. "Yes, but today feels..." Celestina tilted her head, tapping her cheek thoughtfully. "Different?" "Yes, unusually different. Are you, perhaps, still sulking about yesterday?" At her words, Azriel turned back to her, narrowing his eyes as he scratched his arm. Her persistent smile made it all the more annoying. "Who do you take me for? Of course not. I''m never that petty. Today just happens to be one of those days when I feel low on energy." Why would he ever even think about taking her life over such a simple, little, innocent prank? A little, innocent prank. ...Yes, definitely an innocent prank. A prank. Just a prank. But... a prank. Azriel''s eyes narrowed further. ''Maybe I should teach her a harsher lesson...'' just maybe. "Is that so?" Celestina said, raising both eyebrows slightly. Her smile softened, and her grey eyes now carried a hint of concern. "Well, do try and reenergize. The faction meeting is right after this." Azriel stifled a yawn, covering his mouth with one hand. "Don''t worry. I''ll still be able to fight and kill if it comes to that." "You¡ªugh..." Celestina sighed, shaking her head. "There''s no need for fighting and killing at a faction meeting! Seriously, now that I think about it, didn''t you threaten to rip off Anastasia''s head not too long ago? Not that she doesn''t deserve it, but still... You really need to stop jumping straight to ''ripping heads off.'' It might help make you seem less... threatening." Azriel tilted his head, blinking at her innocently. "But if not for fighting and killing, then why else are we going to this faction meeting?" Celestina stared at him silently for a few seconds before letting out an exaggerated sigh. "Your name," she said. "Right now, the Frost Faction only has my name holding it together¡ªenough to contend with the great factions and the other major ones. But with your name, the apex of the first years, the Crimson Prince, and the hero who saved CASC... Our faction would become so much stronger.'''' Listening to her explanation, Azriel sighed and rubbed his forehead. "So, essentially, all of this is just a power move." Without hesitation, Celestina nodded. ''She used her luck well. Now, all she has to do is reap the rewards.'' Azriel shrugged. "Well, I did make a deal with you, and you''re the head of the Frost Faction. I''ll follow your lead." Celestina didn''t say anything. She simply smiled. "Yeah! I passed!" "Heh, I didn''t even study." "It was a surprise test, dumbass." "...Lumine, you actually got a 12/20? I feel like I''m dreaming." "H-huh? Why do I feel so insulted by this..." Not long after, Instructor Salvator came towards their desk and began collecting their tests, handing back the first test they''d ever taken in his class. Azriel glanced at his score, his face blank and unreadable. There was no sign of emotion as he stared at the paper. 20/20 ''Why does this annoy me so much¡­'' The sensation was strange. A sharp, needle-like discomfort in his chest that had been there since morning. Seeing the test score only made it worse. Something flickered in Azriel''s mind¡ªsomething fleeting, elusive. Something¡­ Something¡­ And then it was gone. ''Huh¡­'' ''What just happened?'' The irritation in his chest intensified. His head began to ring. ''A memory? Did I¡­ forget something? What did I remember? What did I forget?'' Azriel furrowed his brows, his grip tightening on the test paper. A bead of sweat slid down his temple. The ringing grew louder, an unbearable pressure mounting in his skull. ''Why do I feel so annoyed¡­'' It was annoying Everything was annoying. The last time he''d felt like this¡­ It was when he confronted his future self. Before his death. "Azriel?" The pressure vanished. The ringing stopped, as suddenly as it had started. It was as if none of it had ever happened. "Huh?" Azriel turned his head to Celestina, who was watching him with evident concern. "You look pale. Are you feeling sick?" "...." Azriel shook his head, forcing a reassuring smile onto his face. "I''m fine, really. Don''t worry." "...If you say so, but don''t push yourself too hard. There''s no point in having you in my faction if you fall ill." "Woah, talk about cold. Here I thought we were friends, but don''t worry, I''m fine." Celestina pursed her lips, unconvinced. Her gaze drifted to the test papers in his hand. "I got 19/20. How much did you get?" Before she could take a closer look, Azriel crumpled the paper in his hand and shoved it into his pocket. Celestina''s eyes widened in shock. An embarrassed smile spread across Azriel''s face as he scratched his cheek sheepishly. "Ah, if you were to see my test score¡­ I fear my pride wouldn''t survive it." In other words: He failed. "Oh." Celestina gave a small nod, her expression hovering between understanding and disbelief. She was clearly trying to reconcile the idea that Azriel had failed. "...Well, there''s always next time. Maybe you did better on this test." Azriel offered her a gentle smile. "Hopefully." The sound of the bell ringing echoed through the classroom. "Let''s head to that faction meeting," Azriel said, standing quickly. Celestina followed, and the two began walking out of the room. But as they left, Azriel failed to notice the pair of eyes that had been watching him the entire time. [AN: As some may know and others may not, I have been sick for the past few weeks and am still recovering. At the moment, my health has stabilized a bit, so I have resumed writing. Hopefully, my health will continue to improve and not deteriorate again. Due to this, I have been unable to upload chapters every day and meet our usual schedule. The pacing has also slowed down, for which I apologize. I will try to make up for it once I am fully back to health. Until then, I cannot promise that we will return to daily chapters. 11/01/2025] Chapter 219 - 219: Faction Meeting Multiple round tables were spread across the massive room, each draped with a white cloth and adorned with a variety of food. On one side of the room stood a podium with a microphone resting on its stand. Students of all years began to trickle in. The tables were reserved for faction representatives. Some factions were large enough that not all their members could sit, so only the key representatives were given seats at the round tables. Of course, there were still plenty of students who hadn''t joined a faction yet¡ªwhether because they were still undecided or uninterested. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire Even those unaffiliated students were allowed to attend the meeting, though they weren''t permitted to sit at the tables. Instead, they had to stand in the open space at the back of the room, far from where the representatives gathered. No one was obligated to be here, but the faction meeting was intriguing enough to entice most students to skip lunch and watch the proceedings, even if it meant standing. The room was already filling quickly. The tables were being claimed, and the open space at the back was steadily growing crowded. Eventually, Celestina and Azriel arrived together, pausing briefly at the entrance to take it all in. Students brushed past them without noticing, too preoccupied with securing a good spot. "Looks like they''re all excited," Azriel remarked. "Excited enough to bump into us without even realizing," Celestina replied with a sigh, a helpless smile forming on her lips as she watched the chaos. "Then again, we''re the privileged ones. I suppose it''s hard to be impressed by all this after attending much grander events." Azriel gave her a crooked smile. "That''s still no excuse to bump into a princess. Maybe I should put their heads on spikes." Celestina rolled her eyes. "Now you''re just trying too hard to sound like that." They exchanged a glance before breaking into quiet chuckles. Without another word, they moved toward one of the tables and sat down. The moment they did, Azriel could feel the weight of countless eyes on them. Not long after, the entire room was packed. All the tables were occupied, the open space at the back now completely full. And yet¡­ All eyes were subtly¡ªor not so subtly¡ªdrawn to them. Whispers began to spread through the room. Azriel sighed. "I don''t know how I feel about my face becoming more recognizable by the day." Celestina regarded him for a moment before asking, "Your family always went to great lengths to keep your face out of the public eye. Why is that?" Azriel scratched the back of his head, pondering her question. "There wasn''t really a big reason for it, I guess. Life was just easier when fewer people knew what I looked like." "I see. Well, with how much your name has spread this year, it was bound to happen. Right now, with all the talk surrounding you, no one really knows what to expect yet." Azriel scoffed. "There''s always something to expect from someone, even if it''s unclear what that is. That''s just how the world works." "I suppose you do have a point." Letting the topic drop, Azriel glanced at the drinks in front of them. Leaning back in his chair, he rested his cheek on his fist, looking visibly disappointed. Celestina giggled suddenly, covering her mouth with her hand. "It seems you share Jasmine''s love for proper drinks. You really are her little brother¡ªreminding me in the strangest ways." Azriel furrowed his brows and turned to her. "What do you mean by that? There''s nothing strange about me. And I never said I wanted a proper drink¡ªI was just disappointed by the lack of variety in juices. Why is there only grape juice and orange juice? Where''s the apple juice?" "Khh!" Celestina stifled another laugh, turning her head away as her shoulders shook. "S-sure, I believe you. Truly." Azriel leaned forward, scowling as her laughter slipped through. "You¡­ I''m serious about my love for apple juice. I''m no alcoholic like Jasmine!" His expression darkened further as Celestina kept her gaze averted, her smile trembling. ''This girl¡­ She hasn''t taken me seriously since that duel!'' As Azriel kept staring at her, his mood sinking lower with each second, Celestina''s expression suddenly shifted. Her eyes flickered toward a direction, surprise flashing across her face. "Oh," she muttered, blinking. Following her gaze, Azriel frowned and blinked as well, just as surprised. "Well, that''s¡­ unexpected." Both of them turned their attention to a particular table. There, a group sat, completely ignoring the stares around them and the growing whispers. They were simply enjoying their food and drinks, seemingly indifferent to everything else. Vergil, Lumine, Yelena, and Anastasia. Though Anastasia sat slightly apart from the other three, all four shared the same table. ''In the book, Lumine and Yelena formed their own faction. Anastasia and Vergil had theirs as well, each leading their own. But¡­ never did I expect these four to team up.'' Azriel couldn''t help but wonder how it had even happened. Turning to Celestina, he broke the silence. "Even though they''re all first-years like us, they''re definitely going to be one of the most formidable factions. Four of the top ten first-years in one group? If they manage to recruit a few second and third-years, they''ll be hard to ignore. What an unexpected competition." Celestina nodded in agreement, her gaze lingering on the group. "Yeah, I didn''t see this coming either," she admitted. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anastasia would normally never team up with anyone. It''s strange¡­" "Mm. By the way, is there anyone else left in the Frost Faction?" She shook her head and reached for a bottle of grape juice, pouring herself a glass. Taking a sip, she replied, "There were, but I cut them loose yesterday. They were useless and incompetent." Azriel nodded, leaning back slightly. "I suppose it''s more appealing to join a faction with two children of the great clans in it." "Exactly," Celestina said with a small smile. Azriel''s attention shifted to a bowl of fries sitting on the table. His eyes lit up as he eagerly reached for them, munching away without a care for the stares and whispers directed their way. But before he could savor them further, the lights in the room dimmed, plunging it into an almost eerie darkness. The sudden change drew everyone''s attention. The podium at the front of the room lit up, the beams of light focusing sharply on it. All conversations died down as the figures walking toward the stage came into view. Two people emerged, their presence commanding immediate attention. The first was Jasmine. Her posture was perfect¡ªstraight-backed, her steps measured and dignified. The indifferent air she carried made her stand out, effortlessly drawing the cadets'' eyes. On her right, trailing a step behind, was someone Azriel hadn''t seen in quite some time. Caleus. The student council president and vice president had finally arrived. Azriel watched their entrance without a change in expression, though his hand never left the fries he was steadily devouring. ''She looks so cold, so indifferent to everything¡­'' Chapter 220 - 220: Factions, Points, and Rules Everyone''s eyes were on Jasmine, waiting quietly and eagerly as she stood in front of the stand with the microphone. Azriel''s gaze drifted to Caleus, who stood a few steps behind her on the right. His face was cold and emotionless, his posture rigid with his back straight and hands clasped behind him. ''Both he and Jasmine had competed for the student council president position. He lost. And he lost to her again for the title of Apex among the second-years.'' Azriel wondered how he must be feeling right now. ''At least they all know how to keep up appearances in public, like nothing''s wrong.'' It reminded him of the Christmas banquet. To everyone else, it seemed like the three of them¡ªJasmine, Celestina, and Caleus¡ªwere close. Few knew that Caleus wasn''t on good terms with Jasmine or Celestina. Azriel''s eyes flickered to Celestina. She didn''t even spare Caleus a glance. Her piercing gaze remained fixed on Jasmine. ''Guess she doesn''t care much for him compared to Anastasia.'' In the end, none of it mattered to Azriel. As long as Jasmine was unharmed, he wouldn''t involve himself in their tangled relationships. Finally, Jasmine spoke into the microphone, her clear, cold, and emotionless voice reaching everyone''s ears. It was as if she were hypnotizing them. "First of all, I would like to thank you all for coming here during your break. For those who don''t know me, my name is Jasmine Crimson. I am the current student council president and the Apex of the second years." The student council president. The cadet who held the most power in the academy, second only to the instructors and the headmistress. "Second, this meeting marks the first official monthly faction meeting. From now on, every month, anyone who is part of a faction will represent it here. We will track which faction has earned the most points from missions during the month. There will, of course, be a ranking system. Do note that all points accumulated by factions last year have been reset to zero. Everyone starts equally this time." Points. The currency of progress. Cadets earned them by completing missions. While points were awarded to individuals, those in a faction also contributed their earnings to their group''s total. For example: if one cadet earned 3 points from a mission and was in the Crimson Faction, while another earned 4 points, their faction''s total would be 7 points. However, missions taken on as a team would divide the points among members. A solo mission worth 3 points would drop to 2 per person if two cadets undertook it. The harder the mission, the more points it rewarded. Many missions, especially higher-level ones, couldn''t be completed alone. This year, first-years are now allowed to take on missions as well. Previously, most factions avoided recruiting first-years since they couldn''t contribute. Now, things will be different. First-years, once sidelined, could now hold value. But what were these points truly worth? Points could bring fame, raising a cadet''s reputation. Earn enough, and they could be exchanged for armor or weapons¡ªnot soul armor or soul weapons, of course, but still high-quality equipment from the academy vault. Points could also unlock access to restricted areas¡ªenhanced gravity chambers, advanced sparring arenas, and more. High scorers even got priority when choosing missions. "Thirdly, please remember that the rules from last year still apply. Conflict between factions is understandable and, to an extent, encouraged by the academy. However, under no circumstances are cadets allowed to engage in fights resulting in death, serious injuries¡ªmental or physical¡ªor anything that could damage academy property or harm innocent bystanders." Her tone hardened. "If a conflict escalates beyond control, the student council will intervene and resolve it, just as we do when cadets or classes clash. Breaking these rules will result in punishment. If you have any objections, take it up with the headmistress¡ªshe is the one who established them." A shiver ran through the crowd at the mention of the headmistress. No cadet was foolish enough to go against her. A thought that united almost all of them. ¡­Almost all. "Lastly, as the student council president responsible for maintaining order in the academy, I am also the head of the Crimson Faction. Caleus Nebula, the vice student council president, serves as the head of the Nebula Faction. Please know that if any conflict arises involving our factions, we will not act with bias. Instead, we will step back as faction heads and resolve the matter as members of the student council. That is all. Please enjoy the food, and for the cadets at the back, you are welcome to come forward and help yourselves to the food and drinks now being served here on the podium." As soon as Jasmine finished speaking, the lights flickered back on, brightening the room properly. Several cadets suddenly moved into action, carrying trays of food and drinks and arranging them neatly at the podium. The seated cadets immediately rose to their feet, and those who were already standing broke into applause. The room filled with the sound of clapping. Azriel blinked at the scene unfolding in front of him, then exchanged a glance with Celestina. Her expression mirrored his thoughts¡ªwhatever they were. Azriel shook his head with a sigh and turned back to his plate, resuming his meal. He grabbed a handful of fries and stuffed them into his mouth, trying to tune out the clamor. Jasmine and Caleus walked toward separate tables. Azriel''s gaze followed Jasmine as she approached a table where two students he didn''t recognize were already seated. She joined them without changing her expression, her presence calm and composed. One was a girl, the other a boy. Both looked at Jasmine with admiring gazes. Both annoyed Azriel. Clicking his tongue inwardly, Azriel reached for a bottle of orange juice, pouring himself a glass before taking a sip. His eyes roamed over the tables scattered around the room, narrowing slightly as he scanned the cadets. Mostly, he focused on the second and third years present. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Except for Jasmine, there are only a few advanced-ranked cadets here... and even fewer expert-ranked ones among the third years.'' His gaze sharpened as he kept observing. That''s when he noticed something odd. ''The Dusk Faction isn''t here. Just like in the book, huh.'' What Jasmine hadn''t mentioned to the factions was that these meetings weren''t mandatory. Apparently, the Dusk Faction had taken full advantage of that, not bothering to show up for the first gathering at all. ''Well, I guess it''s just food and socializing anyway.'' Azriel exhaled and turned toward Celestina, who sat beside him, sipping her drink with an air of detached calm. He took another sip of his own juice before asking, "So, what now, boss?" Celestina blinked at him before crossing her arms and squinting, her expression sharp enough to cut. "I''m not your boss. Don''t call me that¡ªit feels weird coming from you." Azriel raised an eyebrow. "But you are the head of the Frost Faction, which I happen to be in. So unless you''re planning to hand me the position, you''re technically my boss." Celestina looked away, taking a slow sip of her juice before replying, "Still, don''t call me boss. And for the record, I have no intention of bossing you around like some slave." Azriel smirked. "Well, I''m sure there are some boys in this room who wouldn''t mind that kind of treatment... girls, too, for that matter." His tone hinted at the gazes some cadets failed to hide as they directed them toward the two of them. Celestina sighed. "...Just ignore them. It''s not like this is anything new." "If you say so, bo¡ª" "Don''t." Azriel snickered, leaning back in his seat. "Fine, fine. So, are we staying for the rest of this meeting, or¡­?" Celestina didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she took another sip of her juice. Then, without warning, she leaned over and plucked the last fry from Azriel''s bowl. Azriel stared at the now-empty dish with exaggerated sadness before looking at her. "What else?" Celestina said, finally answering his question as she leaned back in her chair. "We''re going on a mission." Chapter 221 - 221: Mission Office When cadets wanted to take on an academy mission, they had to visit the Mission Office¡ªlocated in the administrative wing of the academy. As Azriel and Celestina walked in, the first thing they noticed was the crowd. Multiple lines of cadets stretched toward desks where instructors sat, approving, assigning, and confirming missions. Azriel groaned internally at the sight. "Surely a prince and a princess are above waiting in line... right?" He turned to Celestina with a look that screamed one thing: I don''t want to wait! Unfortunately for him, Celestina crushed his fleeting hope with a single shake of her head. "We''re cadets in the academy. Unless you want to break the rules and intimidate them with our status, I suggest we wait in line like everyone else." Azriel''s shoulders slumped in disappointment, but he didn''t argue. Without another word, the two joined the nearest line. The cadet standing in front of them glanced back, perhaps out of curiosity. But the moment his eyes met theirs¡ªCelestina''s calm, unyielding gaze and Azriel''s sharp, cold stare¡ªhe froze. His face paled as he stumbled backward, bumping into the person ahead of him. "Ouch! What the hell, man?" The cadet who''d been bumped into spun around, glaring. Then he followed the frozen cadet''s gaze... and instantly froze as well. With a trembling hand, he pointed at them. "P-Princess Celestina! Prince Azriel!" The shout rang out like a bell, and the room fell silent. Heads turned as dozens of cadets swiveled to look at the two of them. Azriel leaned slightly toward Celestina. "Looks like status for the win..." Before she could reply, the line in front of them split apart like a wave, cadets hurriedly stepping aside to clear a path. ''No. Aren''t they exaggerating? Why do they always have to act so dramatic?'' Azriel sighed inwardly. Celestina glanced at him, her expression unreadable, before speaking. "You know, I prefer not to take advantage of situations like this..." Azriel raised an eyebrow. "...But?" "Fine, you win. Let''s just go." A slight smile tugged at Azriel''s lips as they walked forward, following the path cleared for them. It didn''t take long to reach the front. Behind the desk sat a middle-aged woman wearing glasses. She glanced up from her papers, unimpressed, despite the commotion behind them. On her desk, a small nameplate read: M. Penny. "I suppose the two of you aren''t here to give me any rewards?" "No, we''re here requesting a mission suitable for the two of us," Celestina said. The woman behind the desk, Instructor Penny, grumbled something under her breath¡ªtoo low for Azriel to catch¡ªbefore picking up a file of papers and handing it to Celestina. Azriel leaned forward, glancing at the papers. A list of missions was neatly categorized into four tiers: D Tier C Tier B Tier A Tier Generally, cadets were required to complete a certain number of missions by the end of each semester, but this rule only applied to second and third years. First years, while allowed to take on missions, weren''t yet bound by any quotas. The tiers reflected the difficulty of the missions. For first-year cadets, D-tier missions were the standard. Second years could handle D, C, and occasionally B-tier missions, while third years were expected to take on even A-tier challenges. As Celestina and Azriel scanned the list, Azriel''s mood soured with every passing second. ''I know these tiers are supposed to measure difficulty for cadets of our level, but¡­'' He stared at the list in disbelief. ''Finding a missing cat? Helping an old lady with groceries? Delivering a letter? What the hell is this? What do they think heroes are meant for?'' Suppressing a scowl, Azriel turned to Celestina. "I''d rather get shot in the head than do any of these." Celestina, her expression unreadable, glanced at him briefly before turning her attention back to Instructor Penny. "I asked for suitable missions. Instructor, do these missions look suitable to you when you look at the two of us?" Though her expression didn''t change, her voice grew slightly colder. Both Azriel and Penny noticed the shift. The instructor sighed, clearly tired of the conversation. "I understand your frustration, Cadet Celestina, but rules are rules. If you two want more difficult missions, then you need merit fir¡ª" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Maybe you haven''t seen the recent headlines or scrolled through social media? I''m pretty sure my name has been popping up. And this time, it''s not about partying or¡­ other degeneracy. Perhaps checking Celestina''s list of achievements would also give you a better perspective." Azriel cut in, narrowing his eyes as he picked the list of missions from Celestina and handed it back to the instructor. Instructor Penny let out another heavy sigh, shaking her head. "Merit as a cadet, not as a child of the great clans. Every cadet starts with D-tier missions, and I''m not about to bend my rotten knees, even for the two of you. There''s a better chance of me going on a date with Saint Solomon than that happening." Azriel massaged the back of his neck, his expression troubled. He glanced at Celestina, who stood perfectly still, her face calm as she seemed deep in thought. ''...Well, I could always ask Freya for help getting better missions,'' Azriel mused, ''but then Amaya or Jasmine might find out.'' And technically, he wasn''t allowed to leave the academy unsupervised. But¡­ Azriel''s gaze lingered on the silver-haired girl in front of him. ''Technically, I''m not alone, so I''m not breaking any promises, right?'' Surely, it would be fine. Surely. ''...Though, there is another way. I hope he forgives me if this goes wrong.'' A wry smile spread across Azriel''s face as he rubbed his hands together, turning to the instructor. "Instructor Penny, how about we make a deal?" Penny narrowed her eyes in suspicion. Beside him, Celestina tilted her head slightly, looking at him with faint confusion. "You think your money or status will help you, boy? You''re wasting your time. Pick a mission or scram." Azriel shook his head slowly, his smile growing wider. "Of course not! A stunning and brilliant woman like you, Instructor Penny, has no need for money or connections. But¡­ I can offer you something related to what you just said." Penny raised an eyebrow, still skeptical. "...And that is?" Azriel glanced around. The cadets in the room were pretending to go about their business, but their subtle glances and strained postures betrayed the fact that they were eavesdropping. Satisfied that no one was directly staring at them, Azriel stepped closer and leaned forward, lowering his voice so that only Celestina and Penny could hear. "I can give you Saint Solomon''s number." Chapter 222 - 222: Frost Knight "...To think that actually worked." Still looking at the file in her hands, Celestina had an expression of exasperation and disbelief. Azriel could only manage a wry smile as he sat next to her in the SUV, riding through CASC. When he offered Solomon''s number, Instructor Penny''s attitude did a complete 180. She didn''t hesitate to hand them a C-tier mission, worth ten points in total¡ªfive points for each of them. The mission was simple enough to not hurt their pride: checking up on a containment facility at the edge of CASC. One of its workers had requested help, reporting suspicious activity. Celestina and Azriel were only supposed to investigate. Nothing more. Vague. Very vague. Which was exactly why neither the government nor the great clans took it seriously, tossing it to the academy, which deemed it suitable for cadets and only C-tier worthy. Azriel glanced at the girl sitting next to him, reading the file¡ªwhich didn''t contain much. ''...I don''t know how much I can still rely on the knowledge I have from the book, but¡­ every single one of the main cast had an extraordinary talent for getting themselves into insane situations.'' Then again¡­ Azriel wasn''t one to talk. So what happens when two people who attract trouble team up? Will they cancel each other out or amplify their bad luck? Azriel''s face darkened at the thought. ''...I''m screwed no matter what, aren''t I?'' Looking at the driver in front, Azriel''s mouth twitched. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When they received the mission, they had planned to go on their own. Classes for first-years were still in session, and technically, they were skipping. Not that they''d get in much trouble for it. It''s just... This Frost Knight had been waiting outside the academy. The moment he noticed Celestina and Azriel, he approached them. But instead of saying anything, he simply offered to escort them to the containment facility. It was expected. Someone from her clan was bound to be sent to protect Celestina whenever she left the academy¡ªjust like how Amaya was supposed to protect Azriel. ¡­Only Amaya had no clue that he was outside the academy. ''If I told her, she probably wouldn''t have even let me take the mission properly.'' Not because Amaya was overprotective¡ªthough she was¡ªbut because Azriel knew his parents had ordered her to be. The moment he got into real danger, Amaya would undoubtedly intervene. And Azriel didn''t want that. He wouldn''t grow stronger otherwise. But he understood. They were worried about his life. Yet, Azriel had no choice. In this world, there was only one thing he knew for sure¡ªevery chance to grow stronger, he had to take. Besides, now that a Frost Knight was here, having Amaya around as well would be overkill. A Frost Knight¡­ A knight was something one had to pay attention to. It was a title granted only to those personally recognized by the Four Great Kings for their achievements in the army. Not just a mere Crimson, Frost, Dusk, or Nebula soldier. But a knight. Amaya, for example, was a Crimson Knight. Elites within their own ranks¡ªwarriors who had proven themselves to the world. "I have to ask¡­ Are you sure you''ll be alright giving her Solomon''s number?" Snapping out of his thoughts, Azriel looked at Celestina. Her eyes held genuine concern. Azriel smiled softly. "He probably won''t even know it came from me. And even if he does, it''s fine¡­ We''re friends. Sort of." Celestina studied him for a few seconds, something unreadable flashing through her eyes. Then, looking ahead again, she spoke in a steady voice. "...He certainly seems to be an age-appropriate friend." Before Azriel could respond, he felt the vehicle come to a stop as the Frost Knight turned around. "Your Highnesses, we have arrived." Celestina gave a nod. "Thank you for the trouble, Sir Henrik." Henrik merely shook his head, closing his brown eyes for a brief moment as his tied-up hair swayed slightly with the movement. "I am merely doing my duty. I will stay here, and if there is an emergency, please don''t forget to use it. I will head over to you immediately." "Of course, but you need not worry." Celestina didn''t look concerned in the slightest¡ªnor did the Frost Knight. After all, the Frost Heiress had completed far more difficult missions than a mere C-tier mission. Both Azriel and Celestina stepped out of the SUV, their eyes settling on the massive building in front of them. Multiple guards with guns patrolled the facility''s perimeter. ''It''s rare for a containment facility to be inside a sacred capital¡­ At least it''s heavily guarded and as far away from civilians as possible.'' Azriel turned toward Celestina, who was staring at the place, her eyes betraying innocent curiosity. "...Should we go?" "Ah." A soft, surprised sound escaped her lips as she snapped out of her daze, looking at Azriel before nodding. "Yes, let''s go." Azriel studied her for a moment before starting toward the entrance alongside her. "Is something the matter? Have you been here before, perhaps?" Celestina shook her head. "On the contrary. I''ve actually never been to a containment facility. This is my first time entering one." Hearing her words, Azriel did his best to hide the surprise in his tone. "I see. Well, I''ve only been to a few myself. My father insisted I should at least familiarize myself with these places if I was going to neglect training properly." Celestina chuckled lightly. "My dad is the opposite. He''d rather have me train than go out. My parents get more overprotective and worried by the day, it seems." Not even a few seconds after they reached the entrance, lined with scanners, did two guards standing at each end take notice of them. One of the guards stepped forward, expression stern, gripping his heavy weapon tightly as he narrowed his eyes at them. But the moment he got a good look at Celestina''s face, his eyes widened. Both guards immediately straightened their backs before thumping their fists against their chests and bowing. ""I greet the Heiress of the Frost Clan!"" As they looked up, they cast only a brief glance at Azriel, giving him a curt nod, before turning their attention back to Celestina with admiration in their eyes. Azriel and Celestina both blinked at the difference in attitude before quickly realizing why. ''They don''t recognize me yet, huh¡­'' Azriel quickly gestured with his eyes for Celestina not to say anything. She looked reluctant at first but eventually relented with a quiet sigh. "We were sent here to investigate the facility after it requested help without providing an explanation," Celestina said, her expression now completely devoid of emotion as she addressed them. The guard in front looked both confused and surprised. "I don''t know anything about that¡­ That''s above our pay grade. But if anyone requested help, it should be the director himself. Still, to think the Frost Clan decided to personally step in¡­ Ah, I will lead you to the director''s office." "Please do." Celestina gave a slight nod while Azriel remained silent, observing everything. In reality, they weren''t here on behalf of the Frost Clan¡ªor any clan, for that matter¡ªbut as cadets from the academy. But¡­ perhaps it was better to let them believe otherwise. Chapter 223 - 223: Containment Facility The corridors were surrounded by cold metal walls, as were the floor and ceiling. Many of those walls had massive, heavy metal doors reinforced with multiple complex mechanical locks and biometric scanners. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some even had guards stationed in front of them. Occasionally, the doors would slide open, allowing people in white lab coats to enter or exit. Some passed by Azriel and Celestina as they followed the bodyguard who had greeted them at the entrance, listening intently to his words. "Currently, we are on Floor 0. The facility has three containment wings. Floor 0, where we are now, is the standard containment area, where we keep the lower-risk void creatures. The other two wings are underground¡ªFloor -1 is the High-Risk Containment Chambers, where we store much deadlier ones, ranging from beast-ranked to demon-ranked void creatures. And then there''s Floor -2. We call it the Black Zone. Unfortunately, I have no clue what''s down there. Only the highest-ranking chiefs, commanders, and the director himself have access to Floor -2. But there''s no need to worry¡ªmost containment units and reinforced glass are made from the highest-quality mana stones, and commanders personally sedate all void creatures by the hour." Azriel remained silent as he listened to the lengthy explanation. So did Celestina. Yet, as he looked around, an unsettling feeling crept through him. The more he listened. The more he saw those white lab coats. The colder his insides felt. "Right now, we''re heading up to Floor 2. Floor 1 holds the Research & Experimentation Labs, while Floor 2 has the offices of all high-ranking members and the Security & Control Centers." "...I see. That was very informative. Thank you for going out of your way to explain, sir..." "You can just call me Gavin, Your Highness." "Then, Sir Gavin it is." Gavin glanced back at Celestina as they walked, offering her a kind smile. Then, his gaze shifted toward Azriel. The warmth in his expression disappeared, replaced by something more serious¡ªhis eyes narrowing slightly before he looked ahead again. ''...Did I do something?'' Azriel couldn''t help but feel that Sir Gavin held some sort of animosity toward him. Nevertheless, he didn''t dwell on it for long. He focused on observing everything around him, memorizing the corners they turned and every detail of the facility. Until, finally, they arrived in front of an elevator. ***** Edge''s head throbbed as he slumped forward, resting his head on his arms, his elbows propped on the desk. Rubbing his forehead, he let out a long, tired sigh. "I can''t do this much longer..." How much more? How many more? He wanted it to end. Let it all finally be done. A frustrated expression twisted his face as he gripped his hair with both hands. "Gods... what do I do..." Edge clenched his eyes shut. "...It can''t get worse than this..." The moment he muttered those words, three consecutive knocks echoed from the door, making him flinch and straighten his back. "Director, there are visitors here to see you. It''s extremely important." The low voice from behind the door made him flinch again. He stood up hurriedly, smoothing his hair, straightening his shirt, and wiping the fatigue from his face. Then, slowly, Edge walked toward the door, his body trembling slightly. He bit his fingernails nervously. ''What should I do? What should I say? ...There''s no other way now, is there?'' It''s finally time. Cold sweat slid down his face. His fingers tightened around the doorknob, and with a deep breath, he twisted it open. The door swung wide. And before his weary blue eyes, three figures stood. The first was a man clad in a black suit, a pair of dark shades covering his eyes¡ªclearly a guard. The other two¡­ They were young. Kids? No, young adults. Looks could be deceiving these days, Edge reminded himself. One was a tall, sharp-eyed boy with blood-red irises and obsidian-black hair. The other was a breathtakingly beautiful girl, her moon-silver hair cascading down her shoulders, her diamond-grey eyes gleaming under the dim light. His heart skipped a beat. Both wore pristine white uniforms. ''The Hero Academy...'' Then, as he got a better look¡ªespecially at the silver-haired girl¡ªhis breath hitched. Before he could think, before he could even form words, his mouth fell open. He staggered a step back, his trembling finger pointing at her. "P-Princess Celestina...!" His face turned deathly pale. Excitement, joy¡ªany kind of positive emotion¡ªshould have been the natural reaction to meeting someone as elite as her. Yet all he felt was fear. Dread. Horror. Every inch of his body tensed under the weight of the Frost Heiress''s gaze. Before he or she could say anything, the guard stepped forward, his expression dark with displeasure. He frowned, peering into the office. The sight alone terrified Edge a thousand times over. But the next words made his terror multiply. "You¡­ why are you in the director''s office? I thought he hadn''t left this room, buried in work for the past three days. Where is he, Edge?" Edge''s heart froze. For a moment, panic clawed at his throat, threatening to consume him. But he bit his lip, forcing himself to breathe. In. Out. ''Calm down.'' A cold mask settled over his face. "...As you said, Gavin. There''s something extremely important to discuss." The three of them wasted no time and followed Edge into the office, taking their seats¡ªexcept for Gavin, who remained standing behind Celestina. Edge narrowed his eyes slightly, doing his best to steady his racing heart as he observed the ones seated before him. On the right sat Celestina Frost. Even fools living under a rock would recognize her name and face. Behind her stood one of the facility''s well-known and respected guards¡ªGavin himself, a close friend of the director. Then, Edge''s gaze shifted to the one seated on Celestina''s left. The red-eyed boy simply observed his surroundings with a neutral expression. Unlike the other two, who carried an air of seriousness, he remained composed¡ªalmost uninterested. Yet, for some reason, Edge felt goosebumps rise along his arms. ''I don''t recognize him... Considering they''re both wearing the academy uniform, this must be official business from the Hero Academy. This kid¡­ is he her Highness''s servant? Or perhaps something more?'' A quiet sigh escaped his lips. He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them again. The silence was broken by Gavin. "Speak, Edge. Everyone knew the director had locked himself in his office for the past three days and wasn''t supposed to leave until the end of the week. So why are you, a research chief assistant, sitting here instead of him? When I asked earlier, I was told the director was still inside." Edge''s expression darkened. His jaw clenched as he lowered his gaze. A few seconds passed before he finally spoke. "¡­He''s dead." Chapter 224 - 224: The Hollow Eye "What¡­?" Gavin''s eyes widened in pure shock. Celestina and the red-eyed boy turned to Edge as well. The former''s gaze widened, while the latter¡ªthough still composed¡ªseemed slightly more interested now. ''Whether she is here on academy business or for that of the great clans does not matter... I need her to leave, or dying will be the least of my worries.'' If any of the rumors were true, then King Ragnar Frost would make Edge experience true hell if anything were to happen to his daughter. With a dark expression, Edge turned toward Celestina and spoke a bit louder, trying to mask the tremble in his voice. "I apologize for the inconvenience, Your Highness. Since the director is no longer here, I am currently the only one available to assume the position. For now, I am acting as the temporary director. If you are comfortable, you may, of course, discuss your business with me instead, or you may return at another time when this internal matter is settled." Celestina placed one leg over the other, crossing her arms as she raised both eyebrows, scrutinizing him. "So you''re saying that you¡ªan assistant to a research chief¡ªare the most competent person to take the director''s place? And if we''re not satisfied with that, we should just pack up and leave?" Edge''s face visibly paled, his eyes widening in alarm. "N-no! I didn''t mean any disrespect to you, Your Highness. It''s just that we are extremely busy right now with the recent departure of our director and¡ª" "¡ªAnd the departure of all the Containment Commanders, their assistants, and the Research Chiefs," the red-eyed boy interrupted, flashing an uncanny smile. "Which leaves the position of director to the most competent research chief assistant¡ªmeaning you." "...E-excuse me?" Before Edge could process it, Celestina threw a file onto the desk. "Ever since we arrived, you''ve been extremely nervous, afraid, and uncomfortable. Clearly, someone who recently took over wouldn''t have known about our visit in advance. I assume the one who filed a request for help must have been unhurried, careless¡ªeven bored. They provided no proper information, to the point that it ended up classified as a C-tier mission by the academy. The only reason it even reached C-tier was because of how suspiciously vague it was, and the fact that it came from one of the only five containment facilities in CASC, which helped boost its ranking." Edge looked down at the file, biting his lip as he scanned its contents. Celestina continued. "If this was truly an emergency, there are far better ways to request aid. Which means someone here deliberately filed this request, knowing it would be treated as a mission suitable for cadets. But judging by your face, it''s obvious you had no idea. The one who did was trying to bait us to investigate. The academy only cares about the mission being completed, so if resources from the great clans are needed, I won''t hesitate to use them." "...." "So you have a choice. Either help us with the investigation into what''s happening in this facility, or prepare for the consequences¡ªbecause neither the great clans nor the academy will be pleased to learn that a place as dangerous as this has lost its best personnel... and that the truth was buried, putting the lives of everyone in this sacred capital at risk." Tightening his grip on the file, creasing it, Edge''s shoulders slumped as he looked at Celestina with tired eyes. "...I am truly sorry for lying and hiding the truth, Your Highness... It''s just¡ªI have no clue what to do. The more time passes, the more I feel like I''m next to die, and I have no idea how to avoid it." Edge then turned towards the red-eyed boy. "It was just as you said. Everyone in a higher position above me is dead. I am the only one left." At his words, the red-eyed boy''s eyes widened slightly, as did Celestina''s and Gavin''s. None of them had expected all of them to be dead. "Everyone died...? E-even Jerad? I saw him just two days ago... Gods, what do I tell his family!?" Gavin''s face grew paler by the second, his eyes unfocused as he seemed to sink deeper into his thoughts. The red-eyed boy quickly composed himself, as did Celestina, before speaking again. "Tell us everything that happened. Lie or hide anything, and¡ª" He pointed his right index finger at Edge, and a mist of frost began to seep from its tip, swirling ominously in the air. At that exact moment, a sharp pain shot through Edge''s left shoulder. His entire body trembled, the hairs on his arms standing on end. His teeth began to clatter uncontrollably. "¡ªYou will certainly be the next to die." With shivering arms, Edge hurriedly pulled at his shirt, exposing his left shoulder. His breath hitched as his eyes widened in horror. A thin patch of ice had formed, and veins of crystal spread from it, reaching down his forearm. "Lie, and the frost will slowly spread everywhere. Trust me¡ªyou don''t want to know what happens then. But tell the truth..." Then the boy snapped his fingers. The veins of ice crystals shattered, turning into damp water before evaporating into mist, leaving only the thin patch of ice on Edge''s shoulder. "I will make sure you live long enough to make more bad decisions after we solve all the issues here." ''W-what... No, he''s lying. He must be! What kind of insane spell is this!? And for the ice to spread with every lie I tell... That would mean his ice has a will of its own!'' Impossible. Such a thing was impossible. ...Right? Edge turned slowly to the boy, about to speak, but the boy beat him to it. "Ah, right. I forgot to introduce myself, didn''t I?" He straightened his posture and flashed that same uncanny smile from before. "My name is Azriel Crimson." "...What?" For a moment, Edge''s brain froze. Gavin snapped out of his thoughts and turned to Azriel, disbelief written all over his face. Then, Edge''s expression twisted into a ridiculous smile. ''Ah, yes... I can see it now. He looks like Her Highness.'' Red eyes. Black hair. And... Someone who, for some odd and unexplainable reason, had more rumors surrounding him than all four Great Kings combined. ''...I''m dead.'' Perhaps if he had told the truth to Celestina, he might have been granted mercy, spared by her kindness. But if even half the rumors about Prince Azriel Crimson were true... He would not be as merciful. ***** Azriel did not turn his face toward Gavin, even though he could feel his gaze glued to him. Azriel kept smiling at Edge, whose body trembled slightly the entire time. ''He''s scared to death...'' But of what? Telling the truth to a prince and a princess? Or the truth itself? Or both? In all honesty, they had been sent here for an investigation. This mission was a mere C-tier assignment, but with what they had already learned, simply returning and reporting that all high-ranking personnel were dead would be suspicious enough to escalate this far beyond C-tier. But were they going to back off? Azriel glanced at Celestina. She had a sharp, determined look in her eyes as she gazed at Edge seriously. Clearly, she was too invested in this to let it go. ''It works better for me if she''s invested.'' "You would do best to speak now, Mister Edge. For it does not seem that Azriel will tell you again, nor do I feel inclined to either." And Celestina was right. Azriel''s patience was running thin, and he was growing annoyed by this hesitant, fearful man. Azriel narrowed his eyes in irritation. ''Perhaps another threat would make him talk?'' Luckily, Edge seemed to pick up on it and hurriedly opened his mouth. "Y-you see, it all happened six days ago. I don''t know all the details, but apparently, the director was dealing with a shady organization from the underground world. They made a deal with him¡ªselling him a void creature they had hunted and captured, promising it would revolutionize research by ten years. Because the thing is¡­ that void creature is one they captured from The Hollow Eye." ""!!"" Azriel''s eyes widened at Edge''s words¡ªjust like the other two. The Hollow Eye was, like the void dungeon, one of the three great mysteries on Earth. But unlike the void dungeon, no human had ever willingly entered the Hollow Eye. No one wanted to. It resided between India and Antarctica¡ªin Azriel''s old world, back when oceans were still named properly, it would have been in the Southern Ocean. From above, it looked like a perfect black disc in the water¡ªno ripples, no depth perception, just a hollow, ink-like stain on the world. Some sailors claimed it moved slightly, though no one had confirmed this. Despite being in the ocean, no water entered it. Waves crashed around its rim, but the surface inside remained a dark, unmoving void. Ships and debris that drifted too close simply vanished. Its depth? Unknown. It didn''t reflect light, and no one had been able to measure its bottom. Sonar scans returned nothing, as if it didn''t exist in three-dimensional space. Anyone crazy enough to enter¡­ never returned. At least, almost no one. Only nineteen sailors on record had managed to return, experiencing nothing but missing time¡ªstrange gaps in their memories. Meanwhile, 298 people were still missing. At a certain distance from the Hollow Eye, compasses spun erratically. Some navigators claimed to have seen landmasses that shouldn''t exist near its edge. Sometimes, voices whispered from within, mimicking people¡ªsomething trying to lure them closer. But here was the terrifying part. There had been numerous reports that void creatures had come from the direction of the Hollow Eye¡ªsome even claiming they emerged directly from it. None of this had been confirmed. Yet, many strongly believed that void creatures could and did come out of it, with void rifts potentially merging inside. Though, again, nothing had been proven. Edge, knowing this just like everyone else, continued. "The director spent a lot of Velts on the void creature, buying it in secret and¡­ placed it in the Black Zone. I don''t know what it looks like, what it is, or anything for that matter¡ªonly the director did. And¡­ everyone else who''s d-dead." Edge swallowed hard before continuing. "On the fifth day, not even a full 24 hours passed before it all went to shit. The void creature broke free somehow. It killed all the other void creatures and every human inside the Black Zone. The director called a meeting with¡ªwell, as you might put it¡ªall the competent people in the facility, including me. The entire floor was put on lockdown. We sent an extermination squad to take care of the void creature¡­ only for us to believe that the entire squad was exterminated instead." Before he could continue, Celestina interrupted. "What do you mean by ''believe''? Are you not sure they are dead?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Edge shook his head. "I believe they are. The thing is¡­ no tech works on that floor since the void creature broke free. There''s no way to communicate or confirm what happened there. But it''s obvious that they''re gone." "Wait¡­ now I understand why the entire facility kept getting locked down at strange hours, and why everyone kept being sent home much earlier this week," Gavin suddenly spoke, realization dawning on him. Edge nodded before speaking again, his breathing gradually calming. "Four days ago... the director himself went with some containment commanders. None returned. Then three days ago, the remaining containment commanders went... none returned. Two days ago, every damn remaining person decided to be some sort of hero..." Edge gritted his teeth, biting his lip until blood dripped down his chin. "None returned. And so, since yesterday, only I¡ªthe coward who was too afraid to die¡ªremained. If only the director had never bought that damn devil... or given us some actual information instead of choosing death over revealing anything! If only they had cared about their lives more! Damn it! What''s so wrong with being a coward? Why do they look down on actually trying to stay alive!?" Tears dripped down his face as he shouted in frustration. Celestina''s eyes softened, and Gavin looked down in grief. Azriel, however, had a cold look on his face before he scoffed and spat, "You moron." "Huh?" All heads snapped to him. "You all might have had the heart of a hero, but you certainly didn''t have any brains. Just to keep it a secret that your beloved director bought a void creature illegally, you decided to handle the problem yourselves¡ªdying one by one like moths to a flame. Well, I can''t even blame you. The moment your director revealed that he had acquired a void creature illegally, if any of you had asked for help, you would''ve had to reveal that to the government or the great clans... and it wouldn''t have been pleasant. But at least you''d still be alive. Perhaps. So then... why did we still receive a request for help?" Pursing his bloodied lips, Edge shook his head slowly. "...I-I honestly have no idea who filed it. No one knows except us, Your Highness. Honestly, I''m just relieved¡ªand terrified¡ªthat the void creature is still trapped there... or at least staying there for now. But it''s been a while since it last fed... I fear what could happen." Azriel sighed tiredly before turning to Celestina. She met his gaze with an unreadable expression. "This is your call. With what we''ve learned, we can go back and let the academy handle the situation. This mission is as good as complete... and so is this man''s life." Celestina''s expression grew troubled as she glanced between Edge and Azriel. Then, suddenly, Gavin spoke behind her, his voice trembling. "W-We were all loyal to each other in the facility... no matter our positions, we cared for one another. Even if the director made a shady deal, he was a good person. For all of them to be s-slaughtered like pigs... it''s not fair. Please, Your Highnesses, I know my words may not mean much to you both, but even if you decide to head back, at least get someone competent enough to bring justice..." Both turned around to see Gavin suddenly on the floor, prostrating himself. They both wore shocked expressions. "Sir Gavin, please rise," Celestina said hurriedly. But Gavin didn''t move, keeping his head to the floor. Celestina bit her lip, staring at him for a few moments before looking at Azriel with a certain determination. Azriel flashed a helpless smile before sighing. "As I said, you''re the boss. And... trust me, I have no intention of leaving this place like this either." Giving an embarrassed smile in return, Celestina scratched her cheek before silently mouthing, "Thank you." Then, she turned back to Edge with a serious expression. "What was the mana core rank of the director?" Edge, looking surprised, answered quickly. "He was a Grade 1 Advanced¡ªthe strongest in the facility. There was another director who was a Grade 2 expert, but he retired a few months ago. To be honest, most of us who died ranged from Dormant to Awakened, with only a few being Intermediate. Floor -1 has two demon-ranked void creatures that are heavily contained, but now that there''s no manpower to handle them, it''s only a matter of time before something happens. The Black Zone also only contains demon-ranked void creatures, just much deadlier ones... I was actually planning to evacuate all underground floors by tonight. This entire facility was doomed anyway. I guess I was just afraid to say it out loud, because then it would truly be over." Celestina nodded. "By evacuating the underground floors and leaving the void creatures behind, you could''ve let the void creature in the Black Zone break free and devour them... or let them all fight it out to the death. Smart. But a gamble. And just a temporary solution to an inevitable disaster. At least we can assume the void creature itself is a demon... or, at worst, an abyssal." Edge remained silent while Gavin rose to his knees. Celestina turned back to Azriel. "Sir Henrik is a Grade 2 Expert. If we explain everything to him and assemble a proper extermination squad with the guards here, we could deal with what''s down there without ever revealing this to the public. If word got out, it would cause panic¡ªsomething that will definitely happen if we report everything to the academy before resolving it." Azriel shrugged. "Sounds like a solid plan. Reckless, but solid. Let''s go for it." Celestina didn''t hesitate. She tapped her storage ring, pulled out her phone, and made the call. "Sir Henrik, please come to the director''s office immediately. We need your help." She ended the call without waiting for a response. Edge looked ashamed but didn''t shy away from asking, "...If I may not be rude... are both of you joining the extermination squad?" "That goes without saying," Celestina said. "B-But... I don''t mean to belittle you, but even the Intermediates didn''t stand a chance... I don''t know how strong you both are, but... you''re young." His voice grew quieter the more he spoke. Before Celestina could respond, Azriel spoke instead. "Then it''s a good thing the two ''young ones'' in front of you are royals... who already have experience killing void creatures." Chapter 225 - 225: The Extermination Squad "Amaya, when will Azriel be back?" Iryndra asked while lounging on the couch, watching a drama on TV. A bag of cookies rested on her lap, and she absentmindedly took another bite. Amaya, who was in the kitchen wiping glasses clean, paused for a moment before smiling kindly at her. "Are you going to ask the same question every day, Princess? You know he has class right now. And why do you only call him ''Big Brother'' when he''s in front of you?" Iryndra narrowed her eyes at Amaya, then looked away in annoyance. She chewed her cookie, swallowed, and spoke quietly. "I''ll only call him that when I''m with him. Other than that..." "It would be too embarrassing for you," Amaya finished with a knowing smirk. Iryndra didn''t respond. She simply grabbed another cookie and took a bite, making Amaya''s smile widen as she walked over to the couch. "You really care for him, don''t you?" For a moment, Iryndra met Amaya''s gaze, but then something melancholic flashed in her golden eyes, and she looked down. "...You heard how Azriel met me from his perspective," she murmured. "But not mine. You don''t know what I saw that day." Amaya''s hands froze. Then, after a brief hesitation, she sat down beside Iryndra, who was still staring at the floor. "His Highness didn''t tell us much about what he went through back then," Amaya said softly. Iryndra nodded and lifted her head slightly, her golden eyes locking onto Amaya''s. For a brief moment, Amaya found herself unable to look away, as if spellbound. "I already knew Azriel could use Aura before he revealed it," Iryndra admitted. "Lucidiux¡ªthe one I was forced to be a daughter to so they''d believe I was on their side¡ªhe told me. He said Azriel had been using Aura all along." Amaya''s eyes widened slightly, but Iryndra only smiled¡ªa small, sad smile. "Azriel was the first person to catch my eye that day... and the only one. We were in a colosseum. Dozens of humans in identical clothes sat above, watching in fear and excitement. In the middle of the arena, four humans stood like caged animals. Azriel was one of them¡ªstanding in front of the other three. And those three... they were looking at him the same way the crowd did. With fear. Behind him was a throne made of ice. It was beautiful, really detailed... When Azriel turned around, I¡ª" She hesitated, then exhaled slowly. "I can''t explain it. I just knew I could trust him completely. I know it sounds weird and stupid, but... it''s the truth." Amaya placed a gentle hand on Iryndra''s head, making her stiffen in surprise. Then, slowly, she began running her fingers through Iryndra''s hair. "You seem to have an excellent judge of character, Princess. Also, if not for you, the Prince might not have returned to us so soon." Iryndra''s lips curled into a small, happy smile. She enjoyed the warmth of Amaya''s hand¡ªnot that she would ever admit it. Looking down, she absently played with a cookie in her hand before speaking again. "...He might have never died if not for me." Amaya''s hand froze. A quiet sadness filled her gaze before she spoke. "His Highness''s death was not your faul¡ª" Before she could finish, Iryndra suddenly shook her head, her hair swaying wildly and brushing against Amaya''s face. "I didn''t mean it like that...!" She looked up and smiled¡ªa radiant, genuine smile that made Amaya''s heart flutter. "I''m happy," she said. "Because Azriel could have done what he did whenever he wanted. There was nothing stopping him from making the mana contract before or after meeting me. But he didn''t. I think... I think he was afraid, too. Afraid to take that step. And knowing that I was the reason he did it¡ªthat makes me happy. I owe him everything." Amaya remained still, staring at her. Iryndra continued. "He could have asked the God of Death for anything. His own life. Someone else''s life. A way back home. Anything. But instead... he used it for me. Someone he had only known for less than a day. He''s an idiot who gave up something so precious just for me. How could I ever repay that kind of kindness? The only thing I can do is be there whenever he needs me." For a long moment, Amaya simply watched her. Then, with a soft sigh, she smiled helplessly. "You''re lucky," she murmured. "But... so is he, for meeting someone as precious as you, Princess." Iryndra averted her gaze, cheeks slightly flushed. She shoved an entire cookie into her mouth, making Amaya chuckle in amusement. As she swallowed, Iryndra''s smile softened. Then, in a quiet murmur, she spoke words that only Amaya could hear. Words that Amaya couldn''t quite understand. "...I just hope he becomes happy one day." ***** "It would be an honor to take part in this mission, your Highnesses," Sir Henrik said after entering the director''s office, hearing everything¡ªthis time from Celestina''s mouth. Not long after that, Azriel instructed Edge to gather anyone useful to form an extermination squad. ...There weren''t many. Surprisingly, Gavin made the cut, being a Grade 1 Awakened. Then, there were two others who could join without risking certain death. Both were women. One''s name was Nova¡ªshe was a Grade 3 with dark brown hair and violet eyes¡ªand the other was Sophia, also a Grade 3 Awakened, with dark hair and brown eyes. The extermination squad thus consisted of Henrik, Azriel, Celestina, Gavin, Sophia, and Nova. ...Edge was not going to join them, as he was merely a Grade 1 Dormant and had no combat experience. After that, the extermination squad began preparing. Azriel quickly finished putting on his soul armor, Void Eater in his right hand, leaning against the wall as he watched and waited for the others to get ready. Unlike Azriel, Celestina, or Sir Henrik, the others didn''t have a soul weapon or soul armor, so it took them some time to get suited up while also wielding their mana weapons. Watching them silently, Azriel glanced across the office, where Celestina stood, talking to Sir Henrik about something, with Edge standing nearby. Like Azriel, Celestina wore her soul armor. The beautiful silver armor matched her hair, hugging her figure perfectly, and in her right hand was a sword whose sharpness made Azriel shiver slightly. Azriel then closed his eyes for a moment, but as soon as he did, a sharp, piercing pain shot through his head, making his eyes snap open. His head started to ring. Azriel gritted his teeth, his expression hardening. ''Again...?'' Just like when he was in class, the same pain returned, but this time, it was centered in his head. ''Dammit... [Soul''s Crucible] isn''t working..!'' The sharp throb echoed behind his eyes, like nails being hammered into his skull. The pressure in his temples built with every heartbeat, as though something were trying to tear its way out from inside his head. He clenched Void Eater tighter, but the pain only seemed to intensify. Then... Azriel''s mind trembled, and he remembered something¡ªa flicker of something important¡ªjust out of reach. It was there, then it wasn''t. When he tried to focus on it, it vanished, fading into the depths of his mind like smoke in the wind. And then... the pain vanished as well, along with whatever he had just remembered. The ringing stopped. Azriel rubbed his head with his dark gauntlet, letting out a tired sigh. "Just what is happening to me..." he murmured, irritated. Was he finally slipping into a new kind of madness? Was he actually sick? It wasn''t impossible for an Intermediate to fall ill¡ªjust extremely rare. There had even been cases of Advanced-ranked humans catching the flu. But once someone became a Master, natural illness should be impossible. Azriel, however, didn''t think he was sick. He wasn''t just any Intermediate. He was the son of one of the Ten Gods. ''I keep remembering something... but what?'' What else was left for him to recall? Azriel sighed again. "Your Highness... may I have a moment?" His eyes snapped open at the soft voice in front of him. A guard stood there, her posture straight but her expression uncertain. "Sure. You''re Sophia, right?" Keeping his voice even, Azriel studied her. She was clad in leather armor that fit snugly against her frame, a sword strapped to her side. ''It might seem low-quality, but that armor can probably handle a few decent hits.'' As for the sword... he couldn''t tell. Sophia''s face brightened as she nodded enthusiastically. "I didn''t think you''d bother remembering my name," she said, then suddenly bowed. "I just wanted to say it''s an honor to be working with you. I''m a huge fan of Princess Jasmine, and helping you¡ªsomeone who just saved CASC¡ªit feels like a dream." Azriel blinked in mild surprise before offering a small smile. "Raise your head. I''ll do what I can to meet expectations. I''m sure my sister appreciates your support." Sophia straightened and kept smiling at him. Then, her eyes widened slightly. "Oh! There''s some dirt on your face," she said, her voice surprised. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could react, she leaned forward. Her left hand brushed against his left gauntlet, and her right reached toward his face. Azriel''s eyes narrowed slightly. For a brief moment, time seemed to slow. He watched her hand inch closer. Then, just as she was about to touch him, his hand shot up, gripping her wrist tightly. Sophia let out a small squeal of surprise. Somehow, she stumbled forward, pressing against his armor. Warmth seeped through the armor. Silence fell over the room as all eyes turned toward them. Azriel blinked, still holding her wrist as he looked down at her. ''...How did she even trip?'' "T-That surprised me...!" Sophia stammered, looking up at him through half-lidded eyes. "S-Sorry, I didn''t mean to overstep my boundaries...!" Azriel sighed internally. "It''s fine. It was just an accident." He let go and helped her step back. She quickly put some distance between them, avoiding his gaze as her pale cheeks turned slightly red. Absentmindedly, she ran her fingers through her hair. Azriel watched her, his expression turning dry. ''I see...'' Without another thought, he turned and walked toward Henrik, Edge, and Celestina. As he reached them, Celestina shifted her gaze from him to Sophia, tilting her head slightly. Looking at Celestina, Azriel asked, "So, is there anything important I should know before we head there?" Sir Henrik stepped forward, holding a stack of documents. He handed them to Azriel, who took them and started skimming through the pages. "There isn''t much to go by when it comes to Floor -2," Henrik said. "But if we consider the most problematic ones from Floor -1, these two stand out. The director personally recorded all available information on them." Azriel nodded as he read through the reports. The Womb of Silence A bloated, headless humanoid wrapped in layers of stitched flesh, as if someone had tried to seal it shut. From its split abdomen, a tangle of pale, emaciated arms reaches out, clawing at the air. Something moves inside its body, pressing against the skin, like it''s trying to escape. Does not appear to have any affinities but possesses abilities. I have personally named them. Stillbirth: If it touches a living being, their lungs cease to function. They collapse in silence, unable to breathe. Seven researchers have died to this ability. False Birth: It vomits malformed, shrieking creatures from its open gut¡ªhalf-formed humanoids that crawl toward the nearest victim. They are easy to kill. Currently, these are the only abilities I have observed. However, I suspect there is another one. Gestation (Theorized): An ability it may use only when certain of its own death. If triggered, its stomach will fully split open, revealing something worse inside. It must be killed immediately if this occurs. Something inside it is still growing. It should have never been born. Azriel''s expression darkened slightly as he moved on to the next file. The Black-Antlered King One personally gifted by the current Dusk Heir¡­ I fear this one must be exterminated soon. A massive, skeletal, deer-like creature standing upright. Its antlers are blackened and covered in rotting, grasping hands. A crown is fused to its skull, leaking black tears down its face. It does not shy away from revealing everything it has. Hollow Coronation: Anyone who bows before it will have their bones slowly rip out of their body to form a throne beneath its feet. Even unintentionally lowering yourself will have the same effect. The King''s Feast: If it touches a body, all color drains from their flesh, reducing them to a lifeless white husk. There is no turning back once this ability is used. It once ruled something greater. Now, it is only hunger. Azriel looked at Henrik. "What are these last sentences at the end of each report?" Edge stepped forward with an awkward smile. "You see¡­ the director had a habit of writing these eerie little notes to match each void creature. Whether they have any actual meaning, I can''t say." Azriel glanced at him before looking back at the papers in his hands. "It would be best if we avoid Floor -1 entirely," he said. "Still, as a precaution, evacuate the entire facility." "...Everything?" Edge asked, looking surprised. Azriel met his gaze, his expression turning cold. "Yes. Everything. Once this is over, regardless of whether those void creatures are still alive, they will be exterminated. This entire facility will be shut down." Edge hesitated before lowering his head in shame. "R-right..." Celestina, ignoring the tension, spoke up. "There''s an elevator. No power works on Floor -2, but it does on -1 for now. Once we take the elevator down, we can climb the rest of the way and deal with whatever is waiting for us quickly." Azriel nodded. "Sounds good." "I''m going to inform the others," Celestina said, her expression slightly tense as she glanced at the others before walking away. Azriel watched her for a moment, then turned back to Henrik. "Give it to me straight, Sir Henrik." Henrik turned to Azriel, his expression puzzled. "I don''t follow?" "What''s your opinion on all this? Do you think we should go and kill whatever''s in the Black Zone? Or should we turn back and let someone else handle it?" Azriel glanced ahead, watching Celestina speak to the other guards. He waited for Henrik''s response. For a few seconds, there was only silence. Then, Henrik spoke cautiously. "...If I may be bold, Your Highness, I don''t think there''s another option." Azriel turned back to him, listening quietly. "There are fewer than a hundred Saints, fewer than a thousand Grandmasters, and fewer than ten thousand Masters. Situations like these aren''t uncommon. Missions¡ªeven those from the Academy¡ªescalate into life-threatening ones more often than not, especially those assigned to the Hero Academy. And there are far worse things happening elsewhere all the time. Because of that, the strongest heroes can''t be spared for something like this¡ªsomething that might seem trivial in their eyes¡­ perhaps even in yours. Sure, as a royal, you could say the word, and someone more capable might come to deal with this, but we don''t know how long that would take. We don''t know how much time we have before something goes terribly wrong." Henrik paused, choosing his words carefully before continuing. "...And as a prince of the Crimson Clan, as a princess of the Frost Clan, you and Her Highness are expected to handle situations like this without too much trouble. Even if that weren''t the case... we live with blood on our hands every day. We can''t ask for someone else to clean up the mess when we''re the ones meant to be called upon. I-I apologize if I''ve spoken out of turn. I''m not the best with words." Henrik let out an awkward chuckle, rubbing the back of his head. Azriel gave him a small, reassuring smile and shook his head. "No. I understand perfectly." ''Everyone in this world is fucking crazy.'' Henrik exhaled, relieved. "Good, then." A hesitant voice spoke up. "Umm¡­ Your Highness?" Azriel turned, already annoyed. "What?" Edge laughed nervously and pointed at his left shoulder. "W-well¡­ I was wondering if you could remove this spell you cast on me..." For a moment, Azriel just stared at him. Then, he smirked. "I won''t." Edge swallowed. "That spell is my assurance. For what? I haven''t decided yet. But you will sit in that chair and stay put until we return. If we don''t come back by the end of the day, you''ll call for emergency reinforcements." Azriel''s smile widened slightly. "You''d better pray it doesn''t come to that¡ªbecause if two royals go missing, you''ll be the one held responsible." Edge visibly paled. His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. Without another word, he dragged his feet back to his desk and sat down, silent. Then, Celestina returned, her expression serious. "Everyone is ready. We can leave." Azriel glanced at her, then at Henrik. They exchanged a nod. "Let''s not waste any time, then." [Auxiliary Chapter: The Void has been significantly updated!] Chapter 226 - 226: Light and Darkness They did exactly as Azriel said, wasting no time. Immediately after the entire facility was evacuated without explanation, the extermination squad, led by Sir Henrik, moved. The emergency elevator was large enough to fit all six of them inside with some space to spare. As they slowly descended, smooth jazz played softly in the background. The awkward, tense silence stretched between them until Celestina finally broke it. "Sir Henrik, Azriel, do either of you have a signature skill on your Soul Armor or Soul Weapon?" A signature skill¡­ It was a unique ability some Soul Weapons and Soul Armor possessed¡ªa bound skill that was an intrinsic part of the gear itself. Unfortunately, Azriel shook his head silently. Sir Henrik, on the other hand, smiled softly. His Soul Armor was a strange white-and-gold cassock, adorned with ceremonial chains, and at his hip rested a beautiful silver rapier. "As a matter of fact, I do," he said. "My Soul Armor is called Stained Vestments. The signature skill lies in these chains. They''re bound to the armor and can uncoil at my will, latching onto any person I choose¡­ However, since they''re linked to my Soul Armor, if they''re destroyed, Stained Vestments will suffer severe damage as well." The others listened with interest, their eyes now holding a new kind of curiosity as they studied his armor. Azriel turned to Celestina. "And you? Does your Soul Armor or Soul Weapon have a signature skill?" Celestina nodded. "My Soul Weapon does. The sword I wield gets sharper with each kill I land in rapid succession. But after a full minute without a kill, [Reaper''s Momentum] deactivates." ''Interesting¡­ That was never mentioned in the book.'' Azriel already knew that the book wasn''t completely reliable, but it was still the only advantage he had when it came to prior knowledge. Unfortunately, it didn''t contain all knowledge. His gaze shifted toward her sword, and he found himself wondering¡ªdid Jasmine have a signature skill as well? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not long after, the elevator came to a stop. With a soft ding, the doors slid open, revealing a darkened corridor that looked like something straight out of a horror movie. "D-Does anyone suddenly feel the urge to go back up...?" Sophia mumbled, her expression uneasy as she took a step backward¡ªonly to freeze as she felt a cold breath against the nape of her neck. "Eek!" "Hey!" She jumped like a startled rabbit, instinctively latching onto Gavin, who let out a sharp hiss. They both turned¡ªonly to see Nova standing exactly where Sophia had been a second ago. Her face was blank, but a slow, pale smile stretched across her lips. Something about it made Azriel¡ªand everyone else¡ªshudder. "N-Nova!" Sophia stammered, her voice shaking. "What do you think you''re doing? Playing pranks in a place like this!?" Nova tilted her head slightly. "I didn''t do anything except breathe. You were the one planning to slam the back of my head against the wall." Sophia''s face scrunched up in annoyance. "...I''m just glad my night shifts were never with you." "E-Excuse me, but can you let go of me now?" "?!" Sophia blinked, realizing she was still clutching Gavin''s arm. Her expression darkened as she quickly pulled away, scowling at him. "Why were your arms wrapped around my back? Are you some kind of pervert?" "Huh?" Gavin''s face twisted in disbelief. "Woman, you were the one who jumped on me!" Azriel watched the three of them bicker. Henrik coughed loudly, causing them to flinch and freeze in place. Slowly, they turned their heads, noticing Henrik, Celestina, and Azriel watching them. Their faces paled, and they quickly bowed their heads. "We are extremely sorry! I promise we won''t show such unsightly behavior again!" Gavin exclaimed hurriedly, while Sophia nodded her head in agreement, still bowing. "We won''t fight anymore..." she murmured. "Are all your coworkers this close?" Celestina asked with a sly smile. Sophia and Gavin averted their eyes in shame, ceasing their bowing. Nova, her expression unreadable, tilted her head slightly and nodded at Celestina. "Isn''t that normal behavior?" she said evenly, her voice betraying barely a hint of emotion. Azriel noted that she didn''t seem the type to express much. Before anyone could respond, Henrik cleared his throat again, this time with a strained smile. "We need to refocus. No distractions from here on," he said, pointing to the ground of the elevator. "Whether this is a good thing or not, we won''t waste time on floor -1. We''re heading straight down. Whatever caused the deaths of the higher-ups is down there. Keep your guard up¡ªnever split from me unless ordered to." Everyone''s expressions hardened at Henrik''s words. Azriel frowned, then glanced at Henrik. "Isn''t there an emergency staircase leading to the Black Zone?" Azriel asked. Celestina answered. "Apparently not. It''s easier for a void creature to use the stairs than for us to use an elevator, or so Edge says." Azriel narrowed his eyes before nodding slowly. "Right. Let''s proceed." Azriel pressed the button to close the elevator doors, then tried to press for floor -2. Nothing happened. The group made space, pressing their backs against the elevator walls. Celestina stepped forward, crouching and placing both palms on the floor. Her gray eyes began to glow faintly, and instantly, everyone felt the air around them shift. Only Azriel and Henrik felt it more intensely, their attention solely on Celestina. A soft light began to radiate from her hands, and the elevator lights flickered on and off before cutting out entirely, leaving them in complete darkness. Moments later, tiny motes of white light drifted around them, illuminating the space. Their eyes widened in awe. The motes danced hypnotically around Celestina, like ethereal fairies, casting an angelic glow around her. In the darkness, she stood, untouched by the shadows. Then, as if pulled in by an unseen force, the motes froze and shot toward Celestina''s hands. What happened next was unexpected. The motes merged inside her palms, and in the blink of an eye, a burst of white flames erupted from her hands, filling the elevator with light. Her eyes began to glow brighter, and the floor beneath them started to catch white fire. "W-wait, hold on! We''re still here!" Gavin exclaimed, his voice filled with fear as his eyes locked on the swirling white flames. They burned with an eerie stillness, divine in appearance, yet no smoke rose from them. The flames spread, encircling Celestina in a ring of white fire, drawing closer and closer, filling the space around her. Concern filled everyone''s faces as Azriel called out her name. "Celestina?" She didn''t respond, still concentrating, not moving an inch. Sweat trickled down her face. Azriel clenched his teeth, watching the flames edge closer. Would they harm her? His worry was for nothing. Just as the flames were about to reach her, Celestina removed her hands from the floor and simply walked through the flames, making her way to Azriel''s side. Azriel''s eyes widened in shock. Her clothes were unharmed, and her body showed no sign of damage. The light from the flames illuminated everything around them, and Celestina flashed Azriel a lopsided smile, pointing to the circle of fire she''d created. "Look." Azriel followed her gesture, and at that exact moment, the elevator was swallowed by darkness again. But in the next instant, a ball of light hovered around Celestina, casting the space in brilliance once more. Where the flames had once burned, there was now only a hole leading down to floor -2, a floor the elevator could not reach. The edges of the hole still glowed faintly with lines of white that were rapidly cooling and disappearing. Azriel stood frozen, dumbfounded. ''She can already turn light into flames?'' "But... Your Highness, I thought you had an affinity for light, not fire?" Sophia asked, her expression one of disbelief as she stared at Celestina, as if she were some sort of alien. Gavin shared her shock, and though Nova''s expression remained unreadable, her eyes conveyed plenty. "I had wondered what you meant, Your Highness, when you said you could create a path to floor -2, but I never expected you could do something like this. Truly, I''m grateful to witness such grand talent from our future queen," Henrik said, his voice filled with awe. Celestina listened to them, a smile tugging at her lips as she continued to gaze at the hole. She absentmindedly scratched her cheek. "Well, in short, what I used was light magic. I don''t have an affinity for fire, but light can burn just like fire." She paused for a moment, pinching her chin thoughtfully before meeting everyone''s eyes. "Light is an intangible force¡ªneither solid nor fluid. Its destructive potential comes from concentration and manipulation. What I did was compress the light into an unstable state, where the density exceeds its physical limits, which ignites it into flames. It requires a lot of mana and an incredible amount of concentration, so I haven''t really mastered it yet." Azriel stared at her, his mind racing. ''If she uses too much mana, the flames will spiral out of control; if she uses too little, they''ll dissipate... If she masters this, though, she could burn anything.'' Turning her affinity into a weapon with the potential for both destruction and healing... It was genius, but only possible by breaking the laws of physics with the help of mana. Perhaps he''d stared too long, as Celestina caught his gaze and quickly averted her eyes, clearing her throat. "Well, it''s not like I''m capable of using it in a fight. Anyway, I promised I''d make a way to the Black Zone. I can''t make a pair of stairs out of light, so it''s best we start climbing down." Gavin took a few steps forward and looked down into the hole. The pitch-black darkness seemed to swallow everything. He gulped, then staggered back. "...H-Have I mentioned that I''m afraid of heights and the dark? There''s a 40-meter drop from floor -1 to floor -2... If we fall, I know I''ll break more than a few bones." Henrik stepped forward. "Well then, one of you can climb on my back, and the other I can carry in my arms." Gavin''s expression twisted, and he took another step back. "...I seem to have overcome my fear of heights. Thank you." "Allow me to make your descent easier." Adjusting his sleeves, Azriel crouched down. A mist of white mist swirled around his left hand, and from it, a sharp spike of ice formed and embedded into the floor. As he held onto it, the mist continued to release, and a chain of ice began to form, connecting to the spike. Once it was fully formed, Azriel tossed the chain down the hole with his right hand, still holding onto the spike. "We can use this to climb down." Celestina frowned and walked towards him. "Can it hold us, though?" "That''s why I''ll stay last. I''ll keep using my mana to stabilize it so it doesn''t break." Celestina hesitated but then looked at Henrik, who nodded. "Alright, let''s go." "It would be best if I went first," Sir Henrik suggested, and no one objected. With a nod toward Azriel, he began to use the chain to slide down. Azriel felt the ice beginning to crack but quickly used more mana to restore it. Celestina followed next. "I''ll see you down there," she said, and Azriel responded with a hum. Then it was Nova. After her came Sophia, who gave him a radiant smile. "Your Highness, you really are incredible." "Hurry up." "Yes!" she replied, hurrying to follow Nova down. Finally, it was just Azriel and Gavin. "You need not worry, Mister Gavin. I promise you, nothing will happen to you." Gavin, still unsure, glanced down the hole before nodding. "Your Highness... I just wanted to say that if I gave you a bad impression, or anything like that, I apologize." Azriel blinked at him, before flashing him a smile. "There is no need for you to apol¡ª" Azriel suddenly stopped speaking, making Gavin glance at him in confusion. He felt the faint brush of mana against his skin. Azriel''s face hardened. The orb of light still hovered in the elevator, allowing Azriel to see everything clearly. He turned towards the closed elevator doors. "Mister Gavin, can you please open the doors?" "Huh?" "Do it. Quickly." "Y-yes." Hearing the urgency in his voice, Gavin quickly complied, pressing the button. The elevator doors slid open, revealing the pitch-dark corridor ahead. Still holding the spike in his left hand, Azriel raised his right, aiming toward the corridor. "Move out of the way, Mister Gavin." Gavin didn''t hesitate. With a pale face, sweat dripping down, and his heart racing, he scrambled to the side. Azriel''s arm hummed, and red lightning crackled around his right arm before a bolt shot forward into the corridor. The lightning briefly illuminated the dark hallway, flashing red. It revealed only a straight path, empty and still. Azriel''s eyes grew colder. "Mister Gavin, do you hear that?" Gavin shook his head quickly. "I don''t hear anything, Your Highness." Azriel''s arm hummed again, and red lightning crackled once more. Another bolt shot forward, painting the corridor in flashes of blood-red light. Again, nothing. A faint ripple of mana brushed against his face, making Azriel shudder. His heart began to race, louder and more erratic. "Your Highness, w-what''s wrong?" Gavin looked at him, anxiety written all over his face. Azriel glanced at him, lips pressed tight, before turning his gaze back to the pitch-black corridor. His arm hummed again, red lightning crackling, and another bolt shot down the hall. The further the bolt traveled, the clearer the path became in flashes of red. It sizzled, and Azriel narrowed his eyes. It reached the end of the corridor, about to hit the wall and dissipate¡ª It didn''t. In that brief moment of illumination, Azriel saw it. A silhouette. A looming, vague shape at the far end. Azriel''s heart lurched. His eyes widened, and his body trembled. "Mister Gavin, go now!" Gavin''s eyes were wide in shock. He saw what Azriel saw. ''Dammit, already? There''s still emergency power on this floor. If something was here, then...'' Azriel''s thoughts cut off abruptly as he realized something. ''So it was Edge... that bastard!'' "Your Highness, you¡ª" "Go! Tell them we''ve been betrayed by Edge! I''ll meet up with you soon. Go now!" Azriel shouted again, firing another bolt of lightning into the corridor. Gavin hesitated, biting his lip, before quickly doing as Azriel instructed. "Please hurry," Gavin said, then descended the ice chain. The lightning reached the end of the corridor, and Azriel saw the silhouette again. A monstrous shape against the wall. Massive, inhuman, and unnatural. It stood on two legs, like a twisted mockery of a human form. At the top of its form, jagged, blackened antlers curled upward like twisted, gnarled branches, stretching far beyond the figure''s skull. Azriel could see no more. And he didn''t wish to. ''The Black Antlered King...'' Azriel quickly glanced at the spike, then at the hole again. Gritting his teeth, Azriel shot another bolt of lightning forward. He couldn''t move from his spot; if he did, Gavin would fall. The chain of ice would break if both Azriel and Gavin used it at the same time without anyone stabilizing it. The red lightning flashed down the corridor... It never reached the end. It struck something in the middle... Where the silhouette of The Black Antlered King now stood. "!!" "Ah¡­" Azriel felt his mouth go dry. He hadn''t heard it move. He hadn''t felt it move. ''I can''t fight it here! Not yet! Screw this..!'' Azriel stopped stabilizing the chain and stood up. With one last glance at the corridor, he was about to jump down... It all happened in an instant. The next thing Azriel knew, the elevator shook violently, and he was thrown to the side. His head slammed against the cold steel, and his limbs flailed, losing all sense of control. The metallic floor beneath him crumpled with a sickening dent. The impact left him dazed, gasping for breath. As he hit the floor, a sharp, piercing pain shot through his abdomen. Azriel''s vision blurred for a moment. Then, he looked down. "Huh..?" A twisted, jagged white bone had burst through the center of his stomach. Blood poured from the wound in steady streams, staining the floor a dark crimson. Azriel coughed and slowly looked up... only to see a head hanging right in front of him. Its eyes, small yet burning with a sickly red glow. The skin pulled tight over its skull, cracked and slick, like decaying leather. Its mouth split into a jagged grin¡ªtoo wide¡ªwith blackened teeth that seemed to gnash on their own. Then, the orb of light flickered once¡ªthen vanished. Darkness swallowed everything. Chapter 227 - 227: Displacement Cube The sound of a scream echoed through the darkness, growing louder with each passing second. Celestina and the others stood still, their lanterns casting flickering light into the abyss. The lanterns, infused with orbs of light from Celestina herself, had been given to them by Sir Henrik. As the scream intensified, Henrik frowned. Without hesitation, he leapt down from the entrance of Floor -2, landing where the elevator should have been¡ªif it had been capable of descending this far. His gaze snapped upward. A few more seconds passed before Henrik''s eyes widened in recognition. "Wait... that voice! Is that Gavin!?" Sophia exclaimed, her tone filled with shock. She stepped forward, peering into the darkness above, but saw nothing. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Henrik didn''t waste a moment. Dropping his lantern, he bent his knees and launched himself upward. In the blink of an eye, he vanished from sight. Celestina quickly moved to the edge, conjuring multiple orbs of light to illuminate their surroundings while gripping her lantern tightly. Then, a figure came into view. Henrik was falling¡ªno, descending¡ªwith Gavin held securely in his arms. Gavin clung to Henrik''s neck with a grip tight enough to strangle. There was no sound when Henrik landed. It was as if, for a moment, he had simply floated down. Celestina, Nova, and Sophia jumped down to meet them. "Mister Gavin, you can let go now," Henrik said calmly. "H-Huh? ...Oh." Realizing he was no longer in freefall, Gavin''s eyes widened. He exhaled sharply before shakily getting to his feet. "I... I thought I was dead..." Henrik''s expression darkened. "What happened? Where did the chain the prince created go?" At those words, Gavin bit his lip, his face paling. "I... I don''t know what to say. He''s been my friend for years, so I don''t want to believe His Highness''s words, but... he was the only one left who knew the passcode to unlock it from its cell." Celestina''s expression hardened. "Explain properly. What just happened?" "J-Just as I was about to go down, His Highness noticed something odd and asked me to open the elevator lift. That''s when we saw... something. A void creature, not in its cell, standing at the end of the corridor. I barely saw it¡ªjust a glimpse of its silhouette¡ªbefore His Highness ordered me to go down. He said Edge betrayed us and that he would meet us soon." Gavin''s hands trembled as he gripped his hair. "Whatever it was... I couldn''t breathe. It was incredibly strong. Horrifying. Gods... the prince is still up there because of me...!" The group listened, their faces drawn with shock. Celestina turned to Henrik, her expression grim. "Edge was the only one left who knew how to unlock the cells without triggering an alarm. For all we know, every void creature on that floor is free... We need to get back up there and save Azriel." Henrik''s face twisted in concern. He kept looking up. "This just got extremely complicated... Betrayal and two demons above our heads." Sophia shifted uneasily. "We''re going to save him... right?" "Of course we are," Celestina said firmly. "Sir Henrik, let''s go¡ª" "Unfortunately, I can''t allow any of you to do that." Sir Henrik''s voice cut through the air like a blade. He turned to face them, his expression unreadable. Celestina''s eyes narrowed, her voice dropping several degrees. "What did you just say?" Henrik clasped his hands behind his back and stood firm. "I''m sorry, Your Highness. But I can''t allow you or anyone else to climb up and save the Crimson Prince." Celestina stared at him for a moment before her grey eyes began to glow faintly. "Sir Henrik, people like to call me a kind and merciful princess. I like to think I am as well. But do not, for any reason, mistake that for a weakness you can exploit." The air turned heavy. No one dared to move, breathe, or even blink. Then, Henrik suddenly bowed. "Please forgive this foolish knight, Your Highness... I am simply prioritizing your safety above all else." Celestina''s irritation flared. "What do you mean? Is there a reason why everyone is struggling to explain themselves properly today?" Henrik hesitated, then finally spoke. "Before we entered the elevator, when no one was paying attention, Prince Azriel approached me. He told me that there was a high chance something would go wrong with this mission. And if that happened... I was to prioritize your life above his. No hesitation. Either complete the mission or retreat with you." Celestina''s face twisted in confusion. "Azriel said that...?" Henrik nodded, his expression pained. "He told me that we still don''t know who sent that request for help to the Great Clans. It was suspicious. And under no circumstance was I to worry about him." Help. That was the only word they had received. But what did it truly mean? It could have been a request to deal with a minor issue in the containment facility. Or it could have been something far more dire. Azriel and Celestina had come here to investigate the meaning behind that plea for help. But was the one who sent it already dead? Or was there something else? Their best option was to investigate which void creature had killed the higher-ups... and eliminate it. "...Does that mean he has a plan?" Celestina asked cautiously. Henrik shook his head. "None that he told me. But I do agree with his decision to prioritize your safety. I will always put you first. And..." He hesitated. "Looking into His Highness''s eyes, he seemed sure that he would be fine. So, as bold as this may be, I ask that you trust him and move forward without him." Celestina clenched her teeth, her gaze snapping upward. A complicated expression crossed her face before she exhaled sharply, frustration flickering in her eyes. "Fine. We kill this thing fast and meet up with Azriel." ***** A chill ran through Azriel''s body as his vision was stolen from him. Another shiver followed, raising the hairs on his arms as the strong stench of decay filled his nostrils¡ª the breath of the Black-Antlered King. Azriel gritted his teeth. He didn''t know if this thing could see in the dark. And he prayed it couldn''t. Slowly, he moved his fingers within his gauntlet toward his storage ring, feeling lightheaded. His stomach hurt. Even with [Soul''s Crucible] and his soul armor, it hurt¡ª a lot. But at least the pain was dulled enough to keep him from passing out or becoming paralyzed. A smooth, cool sensation went through his right gauntlet as he gripped something retrieved from his storage ring. ''I didn''t think I''d have to use this so soon...'' But right now, he wasn''t exactly in a position to be picky. Holding the cube Freya had given him, Azriel crushed it in his hand. What happened next was difficult to describe. It felt as if he were weightless, floating in the dark¡ª until he suddenly plummeted. His body crashed onto something cold and solid. "Ugh...!" The jagged bone lodged deep in his gut twisted, grinding against his insides. Every breath sent fresh agony rippling through his body. Azriel rolled onto his side, gritting his teeth as his glare darkened, sweat mixing with the blood trickling down his chin. "Fucking deer came straight out of a horror movie..." He dismissed his Soul Armor to let it repair itself. With a trembling grip, Azriel wrapped both hands around the grotesque shard of bone impaling him. The surface was slick with his own blood, making it hard to grasp. Taking a sharp breath, he pulled. "Argh...!" The pain was unbearable. Blood gathered in his mouth, forcing him to cough. After a minute of sheer torment, the bone was out. But now, there was a gaping hole in his stomach. Tapping his storage ring again, Azriel pulled out an extremely expensive healing potion. "Fucking... waste of money..." Actually, it wasn''t. It would heal him. But it was still a waste. Yet, it wasn''t. Azriel gulped it all down in one go. Within moments, his wound began to close. A long, exhausted breath left his lips. "¡­Of all the things that could''ve happened, I had to get jumped by a demon-ranked deer¡­ the deer king." With a groan, Azriel pushed himself up and slowly stood¡ª only to realize everything was still pitch black. He sighed again, pressing a hand against his stomach. "It''s healed¡­" Still surrounded by endless darkness, he decided to sit back down. "Okay¡­ this is a good thing. Just happened in a bad way." Azriel had hoped, somehow, that he would get separated from the rest¡ªespecially on Floor -1. The reason was simple. He was desperate. Desperate to get stronger by any means necessary, now more than ever. Sitting in his room and absorbing mana wasn''t going to cut it. He had to go on missions, one way or another. This mission was the perfect way to grow. Being thrown into life-or-death situations sucked, but it was also the fastest way to get stronger. An entire floor filled with void creatures, all for him to kill. Of course, that didn''t mean he planned to abandon Celestina and the others. He just had his own goal to accomplish. A selfish mission he had to complete¡ªquickly. Azriel wasn''t leaving this floor until he became an Advanced. That was for sure. ¡­Of course, getting ambushed out of nowhere by a demon-ranked Deer King¡ªwhile also getting betrayed by Edge¡ªwasn''t exactly part of the plan. Still, it gave him an excuse to take his time. And if Sir Henrik actually listened to him, that meant no one was coming to help. Well, in a way, Azriel considered himself lucky. The cube Freya had given him¡­ Azriel had plenty of resources to figure out what kind of void artifact it was. And by resources, he meant a certain beautiful, overprotective maid of his¡ªAmaya. She knew a lot about void artifacts. What Freya had given him was a displacement cube. Once shattered, it would displace the user to a random location nearby. A valuable void artifact¡ªperfect for escaping deadly situations like the one he''d just been in. The worst possible circumstances to fight a demon-ranked beast. But Azriel didn''t think he''d wasted it. He wasn''t the type to hold onto something like that until it was too late. It was best to use things when they had the most value. ¡­And he was sure he would''ve died if he hadn''t. So, no waste. Now, though, he had no clue where he was. But the fact that he couldn''t see anything at all meant he was probably still on Floor -1. Unless the displacement cube had sent him 40 meters down to Floor -2¡­ Which he really, really hoped it hadn''t. After a moment of thought, Azriel took a deep breath, focusing as he tried to feel the mana around him. He could feel it¡ªsmall, misty waves brushing against his skin, soft and gentle. Then, he felt that same sensation pulse from his body. Azriel grew lightheaded again as he concentrated and willed his mana to respond. He felt the mana around him¡ªand the flow from his body¡ªfreeze. In the next second, everything was pulled back inside him as Azriel concealed his entire aura. He released a breath of relief, running a hand through his hair. "At least now it''ll be much harder for any void creature to find me." What he''d done was simple: he''d hidden his presence. Now, no void creature that relied on mana to locate him would be able to do so. Azriel stood up, stretching a bit, then tapped his storage ring and brought out the lantern Henrik had given him. "I wonder how many of these he has stored in his ring..." Opening the lid of the lantern, he saw a candle inside. Azriel extended his left hand, rubbing his thumb and index finger together before slowly pulling them apart, making a single red lightning thread between them. He then brought his fingers toward the candle and lit it. Closing the lid, Azriel finally had some light to see with as he brought the lantern forward, squinting his eyes. Looking around, he found himself in a small room, covered in metal plates¡ªbarely enough for two people to stand next to each other and just enough space for six to stand in front of one another. Azriel moved the lantern to his right, revealing a wall made of thick glass. Beneath the glass was a panel, filled with controls and buttons. His eyes widened as he took a few steps back, his back hitting the cold wall. Without hesitation, he summoned Void Eater. Behind the glass, in the darkness, something moved. Releasing a shaky breath, Azriel sat back down, leaning against the wall. He placed the lantern beside him and tapped his storage ring, pulling out a bottle of water. He drank the entire bottle in one go, then exhaled deeply, wiping his mouth. A sinister gleam flashed in his eyes. "It''s time to hunt a Deer King..." Chapter 228 - 228: Dance of Death As much as Azriel was eager to get his revenge on the Black-Antlered King, he knew he couldn''t just wander aimlessly through the corridors of Floor -1. Who knew what else was lurking down here? Of course, the Black-Antlered King was the strongest¡ªperhaps the apex predator of this floor. And besides, his soul armor still needed a bit more time to fully restore itself. If he wanted to take the Black-Antlered King down at full strength, he had to wait. ¡­So perhaps a warm-up would be best? Azriel placed the lantern on the control panel and began inspecting the buttons and controls. There wasn''t absolutely no power on this floor¡ªit had just been redirected. Since the facility had been evacuated, all remaining power was being used to hold the void creatures in their cells for as long as possible. Which would be great¡­ as long as they were still in their cells. Or maybe Edge had already released the rest of them, leaving only the one behind the glass panel in front of Azriel. But if Azriel was right, the control panel should still work. "I really am mad for doing this¡­" Who in their right mind would do this voluntarily? A shudder ran through his body. "Gods, I''m becoming like Dad¡­!" He needed to keep his distance from him. Brushing his fingers over the controls, Azriel''s hand stopped over a white button. "White means light?" Hopefully. Without thinking too much, he pressed it. His luck held. With a buzzing sound, the room was suddenly bathed in pale light, revealing what lay behind the glass panel. Azriel was indeed in a small, metal control room. And beyond the glass panel¡­ was a containment chamber. The chamber was dark and humid, its walls lined with blackened metal that seemed to absorb the dim glow from overhead panels. The light seeped through crevices, likely from embedded mana stones. The floor was covered in coarse, blackened sand. Low, uneven rock formations jutted from the ground. To the side, a lake of clear water stretched silently. Azriel squinted, leaning forward to take it all in. "I don''t see it¡­" He was sure he''d seen something move in the darkness before. But now? Nothing. His gaze flicked back to the control panel, where a large red button stood out. Azriel blinked at it. Then, slowly, his lips curled up. "How inviting." Without hesitation, he pressed the red button. Immediately, the lights inside the control room turned crimson. To his left, the wall trembled before sliding open with a slow, grating sound. Azriel''s eyes widened. "So it was a door disguised as a wall?" Shaking his head, he gripped Void Eater in his right hand, leaving the lantern behind for now. Without giving it another thought, he stepped into the containment chamber. His feet sank slightly into the dark sand as he moved forward, scanning his surroundings. The temperature here was warm and humid¡ªcompletely opposite to the control room. Azriel bent his knees slightly before leaping onto the tallest jagged rock he could find, only about two meters high, but enough to get a good vantage point. "This place was built to mimic the void creature''s natural habitat¡­" Now that he noticed¡­ a faint mist hung in the air. Then, suddenly, he felt it. A ripple of mana. His gaze snapped to the left¡ªtoward the lake. A disturbance spread across its surface, breaking the stillness. Then, something began to rise. Black. Of course, it was black. Almost every void creature he''d fought so far had been. But this one¡­ this was something unexpected. Not one, but three smooth, black-scaled heads emerged, water dripping from their elongated forms. Azriel''s expression twisted into a ridiculous grin. It kept rising. Then, slithering out of the lake, its massive body coiled and twisted, rising even higher until all six of its glowing purple eyes locked onto him. Three forked tongues flicked outward as it let out a synchronized hiss. A three-headed void serpent. And it was big¡ªso big that it couldn''t fully rise without its heads pressing against the ceiling. Compared to most things Azriel had seen, though¡­ this was actually one of the more normal looking ones. Then again, what was normal? Azriel certainly didn''t know. He focused, controlling the flow of mana through his soul veins. With careful precision, he guided the mana toward his eyes. His gaze landed on the mana core of the three-headed serpent. ''A Grade 1 monster¡­ just an infant serpent, but¡­'' Its mana core¡­ was damaged. Azriel''s eyes softened, his heart sinking as he looked at the creature. "How pitiful¡­ you must be in constant pain..." Whatever emotion Azriel had felt moments before evaporated, replaced by a deep sympathy for the serpent. "Allow me to grant you something I cannot have." Without hesitation, Azriel leapt down from his vantage point. His feet hit the sand with a soft thud, scattering it around him. A mist of black replaced Azriel''s breath as it left his mouth. As if mirroring the three-headed serpent before him, the mist coiled around him like a living thing. The serpent didn''t move. It only watched¡ªscared and curious. He raised Void Eater. Even the subtlest movement of his blade left a trail of black mist, which bloomed into dark roses before dissipating into nothingness. "[Death''s Blossom.]" Azriel took a step forward¡ªand in an instant, he was in the air, right in front of the three serpent heads, leaving a trail of black mist behind. The mist twisted and curled, forming dark roses in its wake. The left head hesitated, distracted by the drifting petals. The other two, however, remained locked onto Azriel, hissing as gravity pulled him downward. But he didn''t fall. Azriel hovered, weightless, as if gravity had lost its hold on him. He drifted, his feet barely brushing the ground before he stepped forward once more¡ª And was back in the air. This time, he was right in front of the leftmost head. Before any of the three could react, his blade flashed. A single stroke. The left head''s eye burst into a spray of black blood, staining Azriel''s body. A deafening, gruesome cry tore through the air. Azriel twisted midair, landing lightly on the thrashing head before leaping away. The remaining two heads lunged, their fangs snapping shut on empty space as he landed softly on the sand. The first form of Dance of Death. Deceptively simple. Terrifying to those who faced it. Even a Grade 1 monster, a serpent with three heads and six eyes, had failed to predict his movements. And that was the essence of this form. The first form allowed three unpredictable movements¡ªones that could not be anticipated by the eye. Against those who relied only on sight, it was a death sentence. A ridiculous technique. But then again¡­ Dance of Death was a divine sword art. If it weren''t absurd, would it even be worthy of that title? And¡­ There were more forms to this beautifully harrowing dance. The serpent, recovering from its agony, glared at Azriel with slitted eyes. Its three heads parted their maws and released a gruesome, ear-splitting screech before lunging at him, sand exploding in every direction as the entire ground trembled beneath their charge. Azriel watched them approach. Unmoved. Unbothered. His expression remained unchanged, his heartbeat steady. Not too fast. Not too slow. Like a machine, simply executing its purpose. Then, he spoke. "Third Form: [Falling Petals]." The change was instantaneous. The coiling black mist dispersed into a cloud of drifting, dark petals. Azriel moved. The swirling petals obscured the serpent''s vision, making it difficult to track him. But for Azriel, the world remained clear. The left and right heads, unable to see him, turned toward the floating petals. The middle head, however, lunged straight for him. Azriel, midair, should have been defenseless. It thought so, at least. His fingers twitched. Beneath the serpent, the black sand erupted. A forest of jagged ice spikes tore through the ground, impaling the monster from below. The icy spears speared through its massive body, pinning it in place. The three heads thrashed violently, but the towering spikes held firm, locking it in a grotesque prison of ice and blood. It was like a shattered spine made of ice, veins of black spreading across its cold surface. Azriel lunged. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Second Form: [Thorned Heart]." The drifting petals vanished instantly. No mist followed his blade. Nothing about his movement was eye-catching. And yet, it didn''t matter. Void Eater plunged into the right head''s eye. Another shriek. Another violent thrash. Azriel twisted away, landing gracefully as the monster roared in agony. But then¡ª The bleeding stopped. Where the serpent''s eye had been, something began to grow. Dark thorns. They coiled around the wound, embedding themselves deep into the flesh. That was the second form. Every strike left behind these cursed thorns¡ªburrowing, sapping strength, spreading with each wound inflicted. A sword art truly worthy of its divine status. Azriel had easily subdued the serpent. It was never a fight to begin with. The monster had already been weakened. Its mana core was damaged. It was confused, barely able to move in this desolate space. And it had fought Azriel. As Azriel had wanted from the beginning... fighting the three-headed serpent was merely a warm-up. But also a means to see everything he was capable of... Now he knew just how absurd Dance of Death was. In time, it could become Azriel''s greatest card. The serpent looked at Azriel with its remaining eye, filled with hatred, resignation, and... acceptance. It did not move or thrash anymore. It simply waited. "I am sorry for using you as my test subject, but... I promise this is the last time you will ever be treated this way. By anyone." "Though I cannot say the same for your fellow subjects..." Azriel looked at it with empathy and slowly made his way toward the serpent, which hissed with its three tongues¡ªcautious yet calm. ...The mind was certainly incredible, yet inexplicable. When his memories as Subject 666 returned, it made Azriel realize something. Before, he had acted purely on instinct. Now, he felt as if he was restricting himself. It was like something that had been isolated inside him was finally connected again. His knowledge had expanded, his experience had deepened, and his strength had grown. But... The price of it was his mind itself. When Azriel stood right in front of the left head of the serpent, it looked at him warily with its remaining eye. Then¡ª Azriel motioned with his left hand. Two massive spikes of ice erupted from the ground, impaling the other two heads instantly. [Core Reaper] did not activate, though... the serpent was still alive. The remaining head stared at the lifeless ones impaled beside it. Its eye saddened. A tired hiss escaped its mouth. Azriel slowly moved his hand forward, and the serpent''s eye followed it¡ªfearful, expectant. But contrary to its expectations, Azriel gently touched its head and caressed it. "My Soul Armor is almost done restoring, but there is still some time to spare... You are just a poor monster, held in captivity, experimented on without an ounce of control over your life." Strangely enough, the serpent seemed to calm down, the agonizing pain numbing slightly. Something it could not understand flashed through Azriel''s eyes. "You have nothing to do with me or this world. Your life won''t affect anything or anyone. A mere creature on the brink of death... But perhaps, because of that, it makes it easier for me to tell you what I have not dared to tell anyone in this world." Azriel smiled bitterly. "You can understand me as well, can''t you? You''re smarter than most monster-ranked void creatures, but... yeah, I see. This must be one of the many side effects of being the Son of Death¡ªvoid creatures being able to, in some way, understand or comprehend my words." Which wasn''t impossible. There were, of course, void creatures that lacked intelligence yet still managed to understand humans. But¡­ with Azriel, it seemed like an undeniable fact. Azriel stopped caressing the serpent. Under his touch, it had relaxed, its massive body settling into the black sand. Its one remaining eye, filled with confusion, watched as Azriel slowly began unbuttoning his shirt, removing his upper garments. "Allow me to give your life meaning," he said, his voice quiet yet firm. "To die with knowledge." Bare-chested now, the only thing covering him was the bandages wrapped around his left arm. Azriel began to unravel them. His movements were slow, deliberate. As he did, he continued speaking, his tone even. "I hadn''t planned on doing this today, but¡­ it''s time. Time to stop running from my responsibilities and finally take the next step. I won''t leave this floor until I do. That includes becoming an Advanced." The serpent''s slit pupil remained locked onto him, as if everything else had lost meaning. It was captivated by his presence¡ªdrawn in, despite itself. The last of the bandages unraveled, falling in loose coils onto the black sand. And then, it saw. Etched into Azriel''s left arm was the Mark of Death. The serpent shuddered. Its entire body tensed as an instinctive fear took hold of it. Azriel exhaled slowly. "My mind is a mess," he admitted. "Memories of Leo Karumi, Prince Azriel Crimson, and Subject 666¡­ they''re all inside me. All mine. And yet, I can''t see them as one. They feel like separate lives. I don''t know who I am anymore." His voice was calm, but something raw flickered beneath it. "The perfect son who cut off a bird''s legs, just to make his mother finally look at him¡ªonly to fail? The prince who disappointed his parents because he refused to live up to his potential? Or the subject who was their greatest success¡­ and then bit off his owner''s head?" A quiet chuckle. Hollow. "Emotions I''ve been forced to suppress in every life¡­ If I''m not careful, I might just form another mana contract with how consuming they are." Azriel took a step forward and gently placed his hand against the serpent''s head once more. His touch was light. Almost comforting. Then, he spoke softly. "I don''t know when, how, or what might trigger [Redo]. And I don''t know if my [Redo] is the same as my previous selves''¡­" His expression darkened. "In this life, I forced myself to become the Son of Death far earlier than before. And the God of Death¡­ knew." He clenched his right hand into a fist and pressed it against his chest, just above his heart. "But at the same time, it didn''t." His fingers curled tighter. "Meaning there''s someone else responsible for me being here." The realization sat heavy in the air. A truth he''d long suspected, now crystallized into certainty. A sharp breath. "Now that I remember¡­ I can feel it. Even now." His grip on his chest tightened, as if trying to grasp something that wasn''t there. "The moment I ripped my own heart out of my chest¡­ It''s like my hand is still wrapped around it. Still holding on." A flicker of something unreadable crossed his face. Then, he sighed. Smiled softly. "I need to get stronger. Every second that passes, I feel like time is running out, and I can''t tell any human about it." His voice was steady, but there was an urgency beneath it. "I don''t want to grow stronger just by leveling up my mana core. I need more. Other means. But it''s difficult¡ªespecially when everything around me is trying to kill me. And my research on runes¡­" His gaze darkened. "No human has done much on them. At least, not the kind of runes I''m researching." Azriel summoned Void Eater once more. The obsidian blade materialized in his grasp, humming with restrained hunger. He stepped closer. The serpent watched the weapon, a strange melancholy flickering in its remaining eye. "Maybe¡­ because I''ve cheated death too many times already, this world is trying to correct itself. Trying to erase me by any means necessary." His lips curled. "Of course, I won''t let that happen. Not by any world, hero, or villain." His voice dropped to a whisper, low and conspiratorial. "Not even when the treaty will be broken. Vergil''s death started it the last time¡ªthe ancient war between what we call Voidwalkers and Gods." A war that will end in nothing but death. Then, Azriel smiled. Crooked. Sinister. He leaned in slightly, as if sharing a secret the universe itself had tried to bury. "The Voidwalkers and Gods¡­" His grin widened. "They''re the same beings." Chapter 229 - 229: The Ten Gods The last thing Azriel read in his previous world, in Path of Heroes: Battle Against the End, before he was thrust into its reality, was the demise of Vergil, the Apostle of Dreams. Vergil¡ªamong the Apostles, he was unique, invaluable. The book had not delved too deeply into Vergil''s abilities, but from what Azriel could gather with his knowledge¡­ That boy was far more cunning than he let on. And¡­ he could see the future. Or at least, different variations of it. It had been all but confirmed when Vergil spoke to him about Zoran. That must have been the first time Vergil had experienced such a thing. The only strange part was that Azriel did not seem to exist in that dream. But his dreams were not limited to glimpses of the future¡­ they held knowledge as well. In the year 2154, Vergil would have a dream¡ªone that led him to Antarctica''s mountains. There, he encountered a Voidwalker. The first known appearance of one. They fought. Vergil died. And the treaty was broken. The weight of this knowledge pressed on Azriel''s mind, suffocating and terrifying¡ªyet at the same time, it allowed him to breathe, to feel reassured. A paradox. Because he understood that some things were simply beyond his power to change. Though he had read the book, his knowledge was incomplete, unreliable. He was not the only one with foresight¡ªothers might know more than him, or see the world from a different angle. It was like holding decayed puzzle pieces in his hands. And the Sovereigns, Apostles, Gods, Great Kings¡ªperhaps they held the same or other fragments. If all pieces were gathered, maybe the full picture would emerge. What Azriel knew was much, yet not enough. The treaty between the Gods and Voidwalkers had always been fated to end in the year 2160. But with the rules broken, its dissolution had come early, allowing both sides to interfere once more. The Gods and Voidwalkers were forbidden from killing one another. The Gods and Voidwalkers were forbidden from killing humans. The God of Death was forbidden from interfering in any way. The God of Time was forbidden from interfering in any way. Until the year 2160, as known to humans, no Voidwalker or god was permitted to make direct contact with a human. Only the Ten Gods, except for the God of Time and the God of Death, were allowed to bestow their blessings upon humans. The God of Life was only permitted to bless one human until the year 2160. The God of Hunger was only allowed to bless one human until the year 2160. No Gods or Voidwalkers were permitted to set foot on "Earth." World Providence is not allowed to interfere outside its own world. World Providence is not permitted to kill the children of the gods without proper cause. World Providence is not allowed to break the rules, along with all other involved parties, including the children of the gods. There were likely more, but Azriel was unaware of them. These were merely the pieces he could piece together from the book. An Apostle was still human¡ªor at least, Azriel believed so. What he did know, however, was that the Voidwalkers and the Gods¡­ They were the same. Not two entirely separate beings. All of them were divine. Something had happened, long ago. A schism. A war waged among their own kind, dividing them. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether ''Voidwalkers'' and ''Gods'' were even their true names, Azriel did not know. He doubted it. These were merely the labels given to them by humans¡ªhumans with limited understanding. Even the most knowledgeable among them had only fragments of the truth. The Ten Gods¡ªtheir names were the only certainty humanity had uncovered from ancient history. The ones feared most in the war that had perhaps torn worlds apart: The God of Life. The God of Death. The God of Dreams. The God of Time. The God of Ruin. The God of War. The God of Storms. The God of Hunger. The God of Beasts. The God of Rot. Where these Gods¡ªthese beings¡ªwere now, no human knew. At least, Azriel thought so. Perhaps the Sovereigns had some insight. Yet¡­ something gnawed at him. A minor, insidious detail. Of all the Gods, the one spoken of the least, as if feared, as if avoided, was the God of Death. There had never been a rule against an Apostle killing another, after all. It had already happened¡ªLumine had slain an apostle in the book. Then again¡­ the Gods were not limited to a single Apostle. Even if one perished, a God like Ruin could simply choose another. Azriel exhaled, wiping the blood off Void Eater with a handkerchief. The three-headed¡ªno, now one-headed¡ªserpent before him remained still, its last remaining eye growing dim with blood loss. "If I had read just a little more¡­ I would have known more. Alas¡­" A wry smile formed on his lips as he looked up at the dying monster. "I didn''t. And the rules are already broken. It was bound to happen¡­ but I would have felt better if I weren''t the cause." With a quiet thud, Azriel dropped Void Eater, its blade sinking into the black sand. "But I doubt the Voidwalkers and the Gods¡­ well, they''re all Gods, after all. I doubt they''ll act just yet. Or even be aware." He raised his left hand, running his fingers over the runes etched into the scythe''s handle. The soul always remembers. "I didn''t understand what this meant before," he murmured. "But now¡­" His gaze sharpened. "I think I''m starting to." And that terrified him. Because he was beginning to know things¡ªinstinctively¡ªfrom his previous loops. If this continued¡­ would there come a time when he remembered them all? For a fleeting moment, fear flickered in Azriel''s eyes. It was frightening. Everything was frightening. The ringing headache that clawed at his skull today¡­ It might even be connected. "They probably need a more plausible reason than a simple rule being broken. I know the God of Time and the God of Death broke it... yet they are too feared to take action, I suppose. But a Voidwalker killing an Apostle and an Apostle killing a Voidwalker? That''s definitely a reason to wage war." "Something else doesn''t make sense, though... The Supreme Archon... what is he doing? Scheming? Having Voidwalker blood... the gospels he gave to the Heptarchs... Is he trying to break the rules? Trying to save this world from getting dragged into the inevitable war?" The book was never meant to have a happy ending. Azriel could predict that much. But then again... Azriel still wanted to see how it all ended. A war where only death was certain. But then... what were the Void Creatures? What was the Void Realm? What connection did they have with the gods? It wasn''t ten gods... the ten gods were simply the most known. A sigh escaped Azriel''s lips. "Too many questions... but¡ª" Azriel took a step back, and a beautifully intricate throne of ice formed behind him as he allowed himself to fall into it. "Another day, perhaps. It''s time for what I''ve said to be buried with you... thank you for allowing me to vent." Talking did, indeed, help sometimes. A malicious glint flashed in Azriel''s eyes. Azriel raised his left hand, and a mist of biting, cold frost began to seep from his fingers, surrounding the air in a chilling embrace. Then he raised his right hand. Crimson blood, crackling lightning, swirled around his palm. "Choose. Ice or lightning?" Azriel smiled, his grin widening. "Or perhaps both?" The serpent eyed both his hands with a trembling, tired gaze. With a resigned look, it turned its attention to Azriel''s frost-covered hand. Then, it closed its eye. "Choosing how to die like your brothers, huh... very well. Thank you and goodbye." With a motion of his left hand, a similar spike of ice erupted from the sand beneath the serpent''s head, piercing it instantly¡ªits life extinguished on the spot, just like the other two heads. Azriel rose from his throne, summoning his soul armor. The smooth, black plates wrapped around his body, hugging him perfectly, comfortably. He looked down; the damage was gone. Except for his stomach, where a scar now marked the skin¡ªa scar no one could see. He picked up Void Eater. An euphoric sensation washed over Azriel''s body, and he exhaled sharply, a shuddering breath escaping his lips. Just then, a sudden, metallic, robotic voice echoed through the entire facility. ["Warning: All power on floors 0, -1, and -2 has been shut down due to a malfunction. Opening all containment cells in 3... 2... 1..."] Azriel couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow before flashing a toothy grin. "Impeccable timing." He looked at the serpent one last time before he started walking back to the control room. There was only one thing left to do... Kill everything on this floor and become an advanced. ***** While Azriel and the Extermination Squad were busy eradicating everything on the underground floors, the situation above was spiraling out of control. Floor 0 was being overrun by multiple Void Creatures. Floor 1 had been abandoned. And on Floor 2... something unexpected was unfolding. "P-please... let me go... I-I did everything you a-asked!" Edge''s voice trembled, his sobs barely audible as he sat bound to a chair. His eyes, however, betrayed something far deeper than fear or horror¡ªthey reflected a growing abyss of despair. His left cheek was marred by a bleeding cut, and a simple white cloth was wrapped around his arms and the chairrest, binding him in place. "N-no! Please... stop! A-aghhh!" Edge screamed, thrashing violently against his restraints. The sharp sting of a small knife pierced his shoulder, where Azriel''s frost had once left its mark, the cold steel twisting deeper into the wound. A low, maddening laugh echoed through the room, dark and twisted. The one seated before him spoke, his voice dripping with a sarcastic, almost amused edge. "Stop? Why would I end the show so soon? We''re only in the first act! The grand performance is still to come!" Chapter 230 - 230: Floor -2 On floor -2, Celestina, Henrik, and the others moved through the maze of corridors, their lanterns casting long shadows on the walls. Just minutes ago, they had heard the same chilling announcement as Azriel on floor -1: all cells had been unlocked. The cells on this floor were much larger and more heavily secured than the ones Azriel had encountered. They were massive domes, yet unlike the cells designed to mimic void creatures'' natural environments, these were plain¡ªsterile, lifeless. ¡­Only, there was a problem. The containment domes were empty. Completely empty, as if abandoned for weeks. A tense silence hung over the group until Sophia whispered, her voice barely audible over their footsteps. "Do you think Prince Azriel is fine? He isn''t¡­ dead, is he?" She kept flicking her eyes around, struggling to hide her fear and anxiety. Celestina glanced at her briefly, her gaze softening before she spoke, her tone warm and reassuring. "The highest-ranking void creatures above us are Demon-ranked. Azriel has spent two years in the void realm¡ªhe must have fought and survived every second of it. I''ve personally seen him come out of battle against opponents stronger than him¡­ while they never came back. There''s no way he''d fall on a mere mission like this." Her words settled over them, forcing them into quiet contemplation. Even Sir Henrik seemed a little less tense as he spoke lightly. "If anything, I''d be more worried about the void creatures trapped on that floor with him." "If his achievement of CASC is true, then he also has a mind sharper than most," Nova added evenly. Gavin and Sophia nodded in agreement. Celestina narrowed her eyes slightly at Gavin. His face was paler than usual, his grip on the lantern tight. One hand clutched it close to his chest while the other remained hidden behind his back. She suddenly stopped. The others halted with her, watching as Celestina turned toward Gavin, who blinked in confusion. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your Highness?" he asked hesitantly. Celestina took a slow step toward him. Instinctively, he took a step back. Her voice rang out, soft but piercing. "Sir Gavin, why have you been hiding your left hand this entire time?" A heavy silence fell over the group. Gavin froze. He could feel their eyes on him, scrutinizing, waiting. "I¡­ I don''t know what you''re¡ª" "Are you about to call me a liar?" "No! Of course not!" He shook his head hurriedly. But Celestina''s gaze didn''t waver. From the corner of his eye, he caught Henrik''s sharp gaze. The knight''s fingers twitched near his weapon. Had he so much as implied Celestina was lying, Gavin was certain Henrik would have drawn his blade without hesitation! Letting out a quiet sigh of resignation, Gavin bit his lip and slowly moved his hand forward. The lantern light revealed his palm, slick with fresh blood. The others tensed. "Right before the chain of ice broke, I lost my grip," Gavin admitted. "I cut my hand deeply, and that''s why I fell. I¡­ I only noticed the wound after we moved. I didn''t want to cause trouble. I am extremely sorry, Your Highn¡ª h-huh?!" His breath hitched. Just as he was about to bow, Celestina was suddenly right in front of him, grasping his bloodied hand without hesitation. She held his wrist firmly with her left hand while hovering her right hand over the wound. A soft white glow burst forth, beginning to mend the deep cut. "What use would I have for you if you bleed out?" "I¡­" Gavin''s breath hitched. Her words were firm, almost scolding, yet there was something else in her gaze¡ªsomething akin to worry. A strange sense of embarrassment washed over him. The princess''s hands were soft, delicate¡ªso much so that they felt out of place in this cold, dim corridor. She didn''t look like someone who had ever needed to use her hands for anything strenuous. Nova, holding Celestina''s lantern along with her own, walked toward Sophia and Henrik, watching the scene unfold. "I would''ve expected his head to fly off by now." Sophia nodded in agreement, making Henrik smile. "Just as she said earlier¡ªshe is kind," Henrik mused. "Though she restrains herself from showing that kindness too much... and forces herself to keep a distance from others, there is no one kinder to a stranger than Her Highness." Sophia glanced up at him, curious. "But¡­ she threatened you, didn''t she?" she whispered, anxiety lacing her voice. Henrik let out a quiet chuckle. "Exactly! She threatened me. But that was all she did. If it were someone else of her status, my hand¡ªor my entire arm¡ªmight already be on the floor before the threats even started. Besides¡­" He exhaled. "She only threatened me because she must feel guilty for involving Prince Azriel in her wishes¡­ wishes that put his life at risk." A look of realization crossed Sophia''s face. She opened her mouth to respond¡ª But a voice, cold and sharp as steel, froze the blood in her veins. "What nonsense are you spouting now, Sir Henrik? Enough of that. Let''s move. Quickly." Celestina stood beside Gavin, his hand fully healed. He was wiping the last traces of blood off with a handkerchief she had given him. Her gaze was unreadable as she looked at Sophia and Henrik. Then, without another word, she took her lantern from Nova and strode forward. Henrik quickly bowed as she brushed past him. "My deepest apologies, Your Highness. It won''t happen again." Celestina merely hummed in acknowledgment, and the rest hurried to follow. Henrik caught up quickly, masking the wry smile that had briefly touched his lips. ***** It was obvious now¡ªunnaturally obvious. The entire Black Zone was empty. Every cell, every control room. There was only one place left to check. The central zone of Floor -2. A massive open space where, according to the records, void creatures had been pitted against one another for research purposes. Perhaps it was the long walk through lifeless corridors. Or maybe it was the eerie silence that had persisted for too long. But at some point, without realizing it, they had all let their guard down. Henrik was the first to notice it¡ªthe faint tremor in the distance, growing louder with each second. A low rumble, approaching fast. His steps halted. Without a word, he raised his hand, signaling the others to stop. "Something''s coming. Prepare for battle." His sharp tone sent a jolt through the group. Weapons were drawn in an instant. Gavin gripped his sword. Sophia mirrored him. Nova held her glaive, the weapon nearly twice her height. The sound grew clearer. Then, Henrik''s eyes narrowed. The longer he listened, the more unease crept into him. Something was wrong. His fingers tightened around the hilt of his rapier, prepared to summon his [Soul Echo]¡ªbut some instinct, buried deep in the back of his mind, stopped him. He focused, straining his ears against the growing cacophony. A stampede. The sound of hooves. Dozens¡ªno, hundreds of them. His body tensed. The darkness ahead was too thick, even for his eyes to pierce through. Unnatural. A void creature was responsible, without a doubt. But¡ª His eyes widened in realization. He spun around, urgency flashing across his face. "Follow me. Quickly!" He didn''t wait. He bolted to the right, towards a door. Without hesitation, he kicked it open, revealing a small control room. The others didn''t question him. They followed. One by one, they rushed inside. Then¡ªthe floor trembled. The walls, the ceiling, the very air¡ªshaking violently. Henrik barely had time to react before he turned to Sophia. "Miss Sophia. A wall of earth¡ªthick. Not even a speck of dust gets through. And don''t stop supplying it with mana. Now!" "Y-yes!" She dropped her lantern and sword, falling to her knees. Pressing her palms to the ground, she poured her mana into the earth. The soil rose instantly, forming a thick barricade at the entrance. For a brief second, silence. Then¡ª A sickening crack. Jagged, white bones pierced through the wall, sharp as spears. Sophia flinched. She gasped, her focus wavering for just a heartbeat¡ª A single moment of hesitation. It was enough. A twisted, gnarled spike of bone burst through, slicing through the air¡ªaimed straight for Celestina''s face. Henrik moved. Too slow. Before he reached her, a radiant barrier of light flashed into existence. The bone shattered on impact. The shield crumbled a second later. Celestina staggered back, a sharp breath escaping her lips. "Ugh¡­" "Your Highness!" Henrik was at her side in an instant, scanning her with urgent eyes. "Are you hurt!?" Still dazed, Celestina quickly shook her head. "I''m uninjured, Sir Henrik, but¡­" Her gaze shifted behind him. Henrik turned. Sophia lay collapsed on the ground, panting heavily, sweat dripping down her pale face. No one looked at her. Their eyes were locked on something far worse. The wall. Every inch of it was now impaled with jagged, protruding bones. "...." "...." "W-what in the gods was that!?" Gavin''s body trembled as he stumbled back. Nova''s face had shifted too¡ªher usual composure cracking, fear settling in. The wall had collapsed completely now, leaving nothing but a heap of jagged bones in front of them. Celestina pursed her lips, tearing her gaze away from the grisly sight. Without hesitation, she moved toward Sophia, who was still panting heavily. Kneeling beside her, Celestina placed a hand on her shoulder, white light flickering to life as she channeled her magic to ease her fatigue. "You did well, Miss Sophia. Thank you." Her voice was soft. Sophia gave a strained but grateful smile. "The four of you¡ªstay here for a moment." Henrik stepped forward, kicking aside some of the bones before raising his rapier. Without another word, he walked out of the room. Another tense silence followed. No one moved. No one breathed. They watched Henrik step into the darkness, their fingers tightening around their weapons. Seconds passed. Then, Henrik exhaled. His grip on his weapon loosened slightly. Nothing. There was nothing outside. No signs of the creature. No lingering presence. Just an empty corridor, as if nothing had happened. Only the faint echo of a stampede, growing more and more distant, until it vanished completely. As if it had never been there at all. Henrik frowned. He crouched, reaching down to pick up one of the bones from the heap. Holding it close, he examined it in the dim light, his brows furrowing. Then, he glanced at Celestina, who was already watching him with a serious expression. "Your Highness," he began, "the barrier you formed¡­ does it instantly break upon impact?" Celestina approached. "That depends on the void creature," she said. "It can withstand a few strikes from most. It should only shatter against an attack from something above monster rank." Henrik hummed in thought. He set his lantern down and picked up another bone. Then¡ªwithout warning¡ªhe crushed both in his hands. Dust trickled through his fingers. Shaking the remnants off, he dusted his palms against his soul armor, picked up his lantern again, and turned to face them. "These bones¡­ they''re a mix of human and void creature remains." His voice was calm, but his eyes were sharp. "Judging by their density and strength, I can only make an estimate¡ªbut every single one belonged to something with a mana core of rank 0 to 2." A cold, creeping realization settled over them. Their eyes widened. "¡­Let''s head to the central zone." ""!!"" Gavin, Sophia, and Nova all turned to Celestina. She didn''t hesitate... Henrik observed her for a moment, then let out a quiet chuckle, his lips curling into a faint smile. "As you wish, Your Highness." ***** After that unexplainable attack of bones, they had reached the central zone without effort. The moment they stepped inside, they realized where they were¡ªstanding within a massive dome, its walls stretching high into the darkness. Dozens of pathways converged here, their entrances yawning open like the gaping maws. And it was here, in this vast, hollow chamber, that the illusion of peace was finally shattered. Because in the very center¡­ it was waiting. As if it had been expecting them all along. The thing responsible for the attack of bones. The thing that had massacred the higher-ranking members of this facility. A thing that should not have existed. That was the first thought that came to all of them as they laid eyes upon it. A creature from the Hollow Eye¡ªif such rumors were to be believed. A storm. A vortex. A whirling mass of jagged bones, spinning with impossible speed, dry blood clinging to their edges like rust. A Grade 3 Abyssal. Chapter 231 - 231: Floor -1 For a moment, Celestina felt a cold dread seep into her bones as she gazed at the swirling vortex of jagged remains. But almost as quickly, that dread was consumed¡ªreplaced by something far more potent. A numbing, eerie coldness. And beneath it, simmering just beneath her skin, was hatred. There was no need for lanterns anymore. The dome was dim, but not dark, casting just enough visibility to see their surroundings¡ªexcept for the ceiling above and the shadowed pathways leading deeper into the corridors. Celestina let her lantern drop, the fragile glass shattering at her feet. A soft, white glow pulsed in her left hand, while her right hand tightened around the hilt of her beautiful silver sword. "That thing is a Grade 3 Abyssal." She turned her head slightly. Sir Henrik stood beside her, his gaze locked onto the void creature, his expression unreadable. "I can see the mana core buried inside that vortex, but there''s no physical body to strike¡ªjust an endless storm of bones. Hold back your instincts, Your Highness. Support me from a distance until I create an opening." Celestina exhaled slowly. Her grip on her sword loosened just slightly as she nodded. "Very well¡­" Henrik was right. What they were looking at¡ªa churning mass of fractured skeletons¡ªwas that truly the creature itself? Or was something else hiding within? And what had happened earlier in the corridors? That attack had been powerful enough to force Henrik into retreat. The more she thought about it, the calmer she became. Henrik turned to the others. "The same goes for the rest of you. Now that it''s confirmed to be a Grade 3 Abyssal instead of a demon, our approach changes. Do not engage unless you''re absolutely certain you can be useful without throwing your life away." The three cadets nodded, faces grim. Then, without warning, a shift in mana pulsed through the air. Every head turned to Henrik. Something flickered above him. And then¡­ they saw it. His [Soul Echo]. Or rather, more than one. Instinctively, everyone took a step back¡ªeven Celestina. Though the void creature had no eyes, no ears, no discernible form beyond its chaos, its focus was undeniably drawn to Henrik. Anyone could feel it. Because now, circling above Henrik, was a swarm of skeletal, bird-like entities. Their hollow ribcages cradled single, glowing embers¡ªfaint, flickering, like dying stars. Their tattered wings moved without sound, and from their beakless skulls came distorted, human-like screams. A twisted, menacing grin crept onto Henrik''s face. "I wonder¡­" he murmured, his voice laced with something almost playful. "Are my little ones'' bones stronger than that thing''s?" A pause. Then, his grin widened. "I mean, my [Soul Echo] is that of a Grade 1 demon." A beat of silence. Then, realization dawned. Their eyes widened. Their chests rose with renewed vigor. Perhaps¡­ Perhaps they really could defeat a Grade 3 Abyssal. So Henrik took a step forward¡­ But at that exact moment, something unexpected happened. ""!!"" Something that froze every single being¡ª Inside the entire facility. Except for the faint howling of the wind, born from the storm of bones. But even that sound seemed distant¡ªmuted, stolen away by an unseen force. And then¡­ the storm stopped. All at once. The swirling mass of jagged remains came to an abrupt halt, revealing the white mana core hovering motionless at its center. But¡­ It had stopped for a reason. Because it had started to feel what they felt. The air died. Not stilled¡ªdied. It was as if something had reached into the lungs of the world and squeezed. ''Huh¡­'' A weight crawled over Celestina''s skin. Over all of them. Pressing down, testing how easily they would break. ''Stop¡­'' And then, the hands came. Invisible. Grasping. Dozens of them. ''Ah¡­ w-what is this feeling!?'' They clamped onto her arms, her legs, her shoulders¡ªfingers gnarled and rigid, pressing into muscle, dragging at bones. Gavin let out a strangled gasp, his hands flying to his throat. But there was nothing there. Nothing he could see. Just the feeling of brittle fingers wrapping around his windpipe. Squeezing. Squeezing. ''I¡­ I can''t breathe¡­'' Nova staggered back, her breaths coming in short, panicked bursts. Her legs wouldn''t move properly. Something had them. Holding. Pulling. ''I can''t move¡­'' Someone tried to scream. Sophia, perhaps. But the sound came out warped, strangled¡ªlike the dying cry of an animal. "I-It''s¡­ killing intent! Gods, what kind of horror is up there!?" Sir Henrik''s voice¡ªbaffled¡ªhit them like lightning rolling through a cavern. Their eyes snapped to him. Henrik stood frozen, face drained of all color. His body trembled as he took an unconscious step back. Celestina followed his gaze. And her blood turned to ice. What was happening up there¡­? No. No way. A mere demon-ranked creature couldn''t be responsible for this. Couldn''t release such killing intent. Not enough to shake Henrik to his core. ''Ah¡­ I should have never left him alone up there.'' ''What have I done¡­?'' Regret twisted inside her, sinking deep. The hands pulled harder, dragging her down with it. Even Henrik''s swarm was looking up, their inhuman screeches rising toward whatever lurked above them. The weight grew heavier. The fingers pressed deeper. ¡­And then, just as suddenly, it was gone. The hands vanished. The air returned. Their bodies were their own again. But none of them moved. None of them could. All they did was look up. Horror etched into their faces. And then¡ª It came. When they weren''t looking. A storm of bones. ***** When the cells opened, it was only natural that the captivated void creatures wouldn''t stay still. The smaller ones scattered, running wild through the corridors. The ones too large to escape¡­ they could only remain trapped in their containment chambers, unable to destroy the mana stones keeping them sealed. So, naturally, as the selfless prince he was, Azriel visited each one of them. One. By. One. At some point, the lights on the floor flickered back on¡ªsomething that shouldn''t have been possible. Which meant a void creature was responsible. Azriel found it. But he didn''t kill it. No. Holding a lantern in one hand every time he fought was an inconvenience. So, as the merciful prince he was¡ª He merely crippled the poor, kind void creature. Before freezing its body. Just enough to keep it alive for a few hours. By then, chaos had become the only word to describe Floor -1. Black, sticky blood painted the walls. Everywhere. No matter which corner someone turned, they would be met with the gruesome sight of mangled corpses and splattered black ichor¡ªon the floors, the ceilings, the walls. And then, at some point¡ª There were more corpses than living void creatures. Azriel exhaled sharply, scanning the carnage as he walked. His feet made a sickening splash with every step, the black blood pooling around him. "I might have gone overboard¡­" His sharp, piercing gaze swept over the destruction¡ªeyes so cold and cutting they seemed as if they could carve through mana stones. A shuddering breath left his lips. He clenched his fingers. "I shouldn''t have killed this many in a row¡­" This was bad. He was getting addicted. The euphoric pull of [Core Reaper]. The rising hunger for more blood. Something he had controlled ever since he was transmigrated into this world. Even as Subject 666. Two years. Two whole years of bloodlust¡ªlocked away, caged, waiting to be set free. The mind was a fascinating thing. Before Subject 666, Azriel had no struggle with it. Now, he did. Ah¡­ but it wasn''t so bad, really. How could it be? Not when he was enjoying every second of this. The hunt was exhilarating. And his prey¡ª He finally turned the corner. And there it was. ''A bloated, headless humanoid wrapped in layers of stitched flesh, as if someone had tried to seal it shut. From its split abdomen, a tangle of pale, emaciated arms reached out, clawing at the air. Something moved inside its body, pressing against the skin, like it was trying to escape.'' Azriel recalled the report from the former director. ''The Womb of Silence.'' It lay at the far end of the corridor. Dead. Crushed beneath the feet of something far worse. The Black-Antlered King. Its skeletal frame stood tall, towering over the remains. Only scraps of decayed flesh, like rotting leather, clung to its bones. It sensed Azriel''s gaze. It turned its head. And looked at him. And. It grinned. Right at him. It, too, was hunting for Azriel. ''I didn''t expect the Womb of Silence to perish like this...'' It would be a lie to say he didn''t feel even an ounce of fear staring at the deer in front of him. But fear was good. Fear meant he wanted to live. Around the Black-Antlered King, corpses of void creatures lay scattered. Among them were the half-formed humanoids, crushed and splattered across the floor. The stench here was awful. In its grasp, the Black-Antlered King held a dull, hollow mana core. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had already consumed the Womb of Silence¡ªits mana core devoured. Whatever horror of flesh that thing was capable of... Azriel would never witness it with his own eyes. What he did see, however, was¡ª The Black-Antlered King. And its mana core. It... it was cracked. But. It was on the brink. On the brink of becoming a Grade 3 Abyssal. Just as Azriel stood on the brink of becoming a Grade 3 Advanced. Their eyes met. In that instant, they understood each other. Killing this one... was the last step to their ascension. The mana core in the Black-Antlered King''s grasp cracked, shattering into shards as it fell to the ground. The flickering lights above dimmed for a moment. ''If it becomes an Abyssal... its mana core might be restored.'' Azriel took a slow breath. Then exhaled. He imagined a wave of white mana flowing through his body, like the rising tide of a vast ocean. And then¡ªhe let it erupt. His presence intensified tenfold. The small, red orbs of the deer narrowed. Azriel gritted his teeth, his mind straining as he forced his mana to thin, to solidify around him¡ª Coating his soul armor. Coating Void Eater. And it worked. Now¡ªhe was more durable. Sharper. Stronger. As his transformation completed, the corpses of void creatures around him stirred. A tearing sound echoed through the air. Their bones¡ªripped from their decayed flesh¡ªrose, twisting unnaturally, forming a jagged perimeter around the Antlered King. Dark ichor dripped from them, seeping into the ground like ink staining parchment. Azriel exhaled slowly. ''Ah... right. If it won''t hold back¡ªwhy should I?'' Hadn''t he made a promise to himself? In that hell. He had sworn¡ª He wanted to win. No. He would win. So why was he still holding back? To grow stronger, he had to push himself further. The closer he stood to death, the more powerful he became. If he wanted to be a true player in all of this¡ª What right did he have to restrain himself? His enemies¡­ might very well be the gods themselves. All that mattered¡ªwas victory. So. Another shuddering breath escaped Azriel''s lips. The glowing red embers in the Antlered King''s skull widened. And then¡ª A single, razor-sharp killing intent surged forth¡ª Aimed solely at the Black-Antlered King. Its aftershock reverberated. And the entire facility trembled under its weight. Chapter 232 - 232: The Hunt Surrounded by the corpses of void creatures¡ªstripped of bone, their black blood painting the corridors¡ªAzriel stood, facing the Black Antlered King. The only sound was the low, incessant buzz of the flickering lights. Red eyes met glowing orbs. The Black Antlered King loomed over Azriel. Only¡ª In its eyes, it was Azriel who seemed colossal, an unseen weight pressing down on its very being. Like countless invisible hands clawing at its skeletal frame, dragging it into the earth. The Black Antlered King staggered. Then, it fell to its knees. Footsteps echoed through the corridor. Azriel''s low voice grazed the air. "A king kneeling to a prince. There''s something poetic about that." It looked at Azriel. The grin vanished in an instant. The bones hovering in the air trembled¡ªthen, with a breathy grunt, they all shot toward him in a blur. Azriel stepped forward, planting his right foot firmly. Void Eater rose before him, steady in his grip. He took a deep breath. Calmly, he watched the storm of bones hurtling toward him. Crimson lightning crackled around the blade, twisting and snapping like living veins of fury. Then¡ª The moment they were upon him, he moved. A downward slash. An upward strike. A sideways cut. Again. And again. And again. In a blur of motion, his blade carved through the onslaught. Until¡ª Every bone had passed him. Each one cleaved cleanly in half. Slowly, the Black Antlered King rose. It struggled to regain its balance, its movements sluggish, as if an unseen weight was pressing it down. Azriel watched in silence, his porcelain-like face devoid of emotion. Only coldness remained. Anyone else would have seized this moment to strike. But Azriel didn''t. The corridor was too narrow. One wrong move, and the battle could spiral beyond control. He had to account for its abilities. If the former director''s report was accurate, [Hollow Coronation] meant he could not lower his body for too long under any circumstance. And then there was [The King''s Feast]¡ªwhile his aura and soul armor shielded him, prolonged contact still carried risks. But then again... It seemed the Black Antlered King was just as cautious of Azriel as he was of it. More bones tore free from the corpses, hovering around the creature, some even fusing into its decayed body. Black tears leaked from its empty sockets. A sound crackled through the air. Like a storm being born, crimson lightning coiled around Azriel''s body. But as it surged, something changed. The red lightning shifted¡ªits hue twisting, bleeding into something else. Then, it turned white. White lightning. A freezing mist seeped from its arcs, swirling in the air like breath in winter. The lightning grew unstable, wild, lashing out in jagged bursts. Wherever it struck¡ªwalls, floor, ceiling¡ªice bloomed. And then, the ice shattered, spraying the corridor with razor-edged shards. The walls groaned. Then they gave in. Beneath the fractured metal, something pulsed with a faint glow. Mana stones. The entire corridor was lined with them. But these weren''t of the highest quality. The floor exploded. The Black Antlered King lunged forward, jagged bones twisting mid-flight, merging into a colossal war hammer. It seized the weapon in both hands and swung. Azriel moved to meet it. Lightning-wreathed Void Eater slashed through the air. Steel met bone. The impact roared. The air shuddered. The walls cracked. The lights overhead burst, plunging the corridor into flickering darkness. Shards of ice and splinters of bone erupted in all directions. The floor beneath them quaked. Azriel felt the shockwave ripple through his body, his bones vibrating like struck iron. His stance broke, feet sliding back. The Black Antlered King had won the exchange. It swung again. Azriel raised Void Eater to parry¡ªbut he had miscalculated. The raw force behind the blow was greater than he had anticipated. His feet left the ground. A blur of motion. His back slammed into the wall behind him, the metal rupturing on impact. Azriel was falling. If he hit the ground¡ª It would count as bowing. Unacceptable. Dark mist seeped from him. [Death''s Blossom.] Azriel twisted in midair, planting his foot against the shattered wall. The moment it touched, he kicked off, launching himself forward like a bolt of lightning. In the breath that followed, he was already in front of the Black Antlered King. Everything blurred. Void Eater, wreathed in mist and frost-lit lightning, shot forward. The Black Antlered King raised its hammer. The black mist behind Azriel bloomed. Dark petals exploded outward, swirling in the air, white lightning dancing between them like veins of frost. The creature flinched, its vision momentarily obscured. Azriel moved. He ducked, slipping behind it. A sharp breath. A single strike. Void Eater slashed across its back. Azriel leapt away as black blood¡ªthick like tar¡ªpoured from the gash. As it bled, tendrils of dark roots slithered from the wound. Azriel exhaled, mana surging through his tendons, his muscles, his joints. He dashed forward once more. The Black Antlered King turned¡ªonly to see Azriel wielding two weapons. Void Eater in one hand. A chain of ice, charged with white lightning, in the other. Azriel swung. The chain coiled around the creature''s antlers, looping tightly¡ª Only for the Black Antlered King to seize it in one hand. And crush it. A deafening bellow erupted from its throat. Azriel''s ears rang. Blood trickled down his temples. But he did not falter. Momentum was still his. He swung. So did the Black Antlered King. Hammer met katana. The world around them detonated. Both were thrown back. They crashed into opposite ends of the corridor. The mana stones embedded in the walls fractured¡ªthen exploded, showering the battlefield in glowing shards. More walls shattered. More chambers collapsed. And before either of them realized it... They had carved a gate. A new passageway, created by force alone. Azriel stood at one end of floor -1. The Black Antlered King stood at the other. The gate they had carved was littered with debris¡ªmana stones, metal, and¡­ flesh. Their crimson gazes locked together. Then, they moved. The world blurred. In the blink of an eye, they were in front of one another once more. A spike of charged ice erupted from the ground, but the Black Antlered King merely kicked it apart, shattering it into shards of ice and lightning. Azriel swung. Bone met Void Eater once again. Only this time, the bone cracked, then exploded on impact. The Black Antlered King staggered back before leaping away, its antlers colliding with the ceiling. But the structure gave way, breaking apart, while its head remained unscathed. Azriel swirled Void Eater, now infused with ice lightning, and stabbed it into the ground. The next moment, a wave of jagged ice surged outward, streaked with veins of lightning crackling between the frozen formations. The storm raced forward, swallowing everything in its path¡ª The Black Antlered King could not avoid it. The ice encased its decayed flesh and bones, freezing it in place. A sculpture of pure ice stood before him. Then¡ª A crack. The ice shattered. Azriel clenched his jaw tightly. "It seems the only way to kill you is by destroying your mana core." A heavy, guttural sound escaped the creature''s teeth, mocking him. Azriel exhaled and released his affinities. He stopped using ice and lightning entirely. Instead, he poured every last drop of his mana¡ªexcept for what maintained his aura¡ªinto his flesh, his bones. At that exact moment, the Black Antlered King''s hands twisted into elongated, jagged claws, and it lunged toward him. But then¡ª An uncanny trick. The bones reinforcing its body suddenly exploded into shards, obscuring Azriel''s vision for only a fraction of a second. It was enough. A claw shot up from below. Azriel barely saw it before it struck. The sharp bone pierced him¡ªfirst shattering his aura, then cracking his soul armor. Pieces of it burst apart, and the claw sank deeper into his flesh. Azriel''s eyes widened as he was lifted off the ground, feeling the bones dig further into him. Then, a second claw¡ªaimed straight for his right shoulder. Another hit. His aura there broke. His soul armor shattered further. Now, sharp bones were buried deep inside his flesh, inches away from his own bones. A tidal wave of agony crashed over him. [Soul''s Crucible] wasn''t enough to drown it out. A scream tore from his throat as something cold and dreadful grazed his ribcage. Azriel found himself on his knees, looking up at the Black Antlered King''s twisted grin. Then, he felt it. His bones. They were moving. Shifting. Trying to escape him. Azriel''s breath hitched. His eyes went wide, his teeth grinding together. Mana. Mana was the only way. He abandoned his aura, pouring every ounce of his remaining mana into reinforcing his bones¡ªpreventing them from escaping. The claws dug deeper, trying to rip them out. [Hollow Coronation] was still in effect. But not [The King''s Feast]. That meant¡­ It could not use both at the same time. Or perhaps¡ª It was taking sadistic pleasure in his pain. It couldn''t get worse. It did. At that exact moment¡ª A web of knives seemed to pierce through Azriel''s skull. A ringing. A dull hum that quickly rose. Like a tide¡ªgrowing higher, and higher, and higher. It drowned out his thoughts. Drowned out his screams. The ringing became unbearable. His bones shifted again. The flow of mana within him broke. Azriel couldn''t concentrate anymore. What was he supposed to focus on? Which pain? "Pain¡­" A single sliver of sanity still clung to him. [Soul''s Crucible] was still active. It was trying to drown the pain, trying to keep his mind clear. But it was failing. Rapidly. Then¡ª A thought stirred in the drowning void. [Soul''s Crucible]¡­ It was never limited to humans. Right? He couldn''t use it on himself. But¡­ His vision blurred. The skill, gifted by the God of Death¡­ It was never limited to a deer. His body was going numb. The ringing was drowning out everything. Azriel didn''t hesitate. He clung to his last thread of hope¡ª And activated [Soul''s Crucible]. On the Black Antlered King. Instantly¡ª Azriel''s eyes flared. The Black Antlered King, mid-motion, froze. Its gaze locked onto him. A translucent white flame erupted around the monster. But¡ª It didn''t harm it. It was the opposite. And that¡ª Confused it. For a mere fraction of a second, its focus wavered. And that was all it took. [Hollow Coronation] collapsed. Azriel could no longer feel his arms. But he picked up Void Eater nonetheless. And then¡ª He stabbed himself in the stomach. Silence. The Black Antlered King looked at Azriel¡ªthen at itself. Then¡ª Pain. Like roots spreading through Azriel''s body, the pain consumed the ringing. The numbing sensation vanished. [Soul''s Crucible] and the ringing would return soon. But Azriel had a second. That was all he needed. From his storage ring, he pulled out a small remote. A remote with a single, black button. And then¡ª He pressed it. And¡ª Everything. Exploded. ***** Smoke was everywhere. Dust was everywhere. Debris was everywhere. The ringing had returned. Azriel found himself lying on the ground somewhere on the ruined floor -1, like one of the many corpses littering the battlefield. He coughed, his chest heaving. He couldn''t tell how badly he was injured. But judging by how lightheaded he felt... it was bad. No one ever said reaching Grade 3 Advanced was easy. But no one had told him it would be this difficult either. ''Placing mana bombs wherever I went was a smart idea...'' He was glad those bombs had been charged by Amaya for emergencies. And that he had thought to use them. The moment he pressed the button, everything had gone black. The shockwave must have sent him flying across the floor. And the same must have happened to the Black Antlered King. But it wasn''t dead. It wasn''t enough. And now, Azriel couldn''t move. Not because of his wounds. But because of the ringing. A deep, endless ringing that drowned everything out, leaving only numbness behind. His vision was dimming. ''...What is happening to me?'' Why wouldn''t it stop? He couldn''t even move his fingers anymore. He was no better than a corpse. And soon, the Black Antlered King would come for him. He was nothing more than prey¡ªparalyzed, helpless. The ringing began to rise again. Louder. Stronger. Drowning him. It was getting worse. ''Stop.'' Azriel prayed inside his mind. ''Just stop.'' Why was this happening? ''Is this it?'' Was this how it ended? Again? Would he never win with what he had? He wasn''t a hero. He knew that. But... he was a survivor. He didn''t want to give up. And¡ª He made a promise. To himself. To Jasmine. He would not die. A ridiculous thought entered his mind. ''Stop.'' Stop resisting. Let the ringing consume him. There had to be a reason for this. Azriel stopped fighting it. The pain intensified. It kept building. Worse and worse. But he did not resist. There had to be a reason for this. He had to believe it. The agony was unbearable. [Soul''s Crucible] had long since stopped working. Time felt warped, stretched beyond reason. As if eternity had passed. But it hadn''t. Time was still moving. Eternity had not passed. Only the pain remained. And then¡ª It began to fade. ''Huh...'' Azriel''s mind cleared. ''Why?'' His body was regaining sensation. ''There''s no way this was i¡ª'' His thoughts stopped. For a second, his entire body froze. Something unbearable washed over him¡ªan incomprehensible sensation, too alien to put into words. Blinking, clarity returned to his vision. Azriel shot upright, his expression baffled. "W-what..." What just happened? His body trembled. The numbness was gone. The ringing had stopped. But his face was pale¡ªdrained of all color. His body was still in agony, his injuries deep, but at least he could think. A trembling breath escaped his lips. Azriel groaned as he forced himself up on unsteady legs. His body kept shaking. "Why... why can''t I remember!?" His knees buckled. His chest rose and fell sharply as he tried to steady his breath. Something was seriously wrong with him. "Dammit..." Clenching his teeth, frustration twisted his expression. From his storage ring, he pulled out a health potion. He stared at it for a second before uncorking the vial and downing it in one gulp. This was his last one. And the most expensive one he had. It would close his wounds, but it wouldn''t be enough to restore him completely. "Five million velts... gone just like that." A sigh escaped his lips as he pushed himself up once more. His gaze swept over the floor. Chaos. Everything was destroyed. Summoning Void Eater, it materialized back into his right hand. His soul armor had taken heavy damage. His mana was running dangerously low¡ªusing aura at this point would be reckless. Fighting the Black Antlered King was... overwhelming. The corridors were barely corridors anymore. What once stood as walls had crumbled into dust, leaving behind an open battlefield littered with wreckage. Dragging his feet, Azriel gripped Void Eater tightly, refusing to let go. There was only one thing that mattered. Win. Win. Win. Win. Nothing else. He would kill the deer. He would become Advanced. There was no other option. He would not run. And the Black Antlered King thought the same. Another wall collapsed, and through the settling dust, Azriel saw it¡ªthe Black Antlered King dragging itself toward him, one slow, deliberate step at a time. Both of them froze. Their gazes locked. They looked like a mess¡ªtwo warriors battered and broken, yet still standing. A cold, expressionless look masked their faces, yet the fire in their eyes burned relentlessly. Azriel''s grip tightened. ''Win'' The Black Antlered King raised its claws. There were no corpses left to take bones from. It didn''t matter. ''Win.'' His head felt light. ''Win.'' He must have lost too much blood. ''Win.'' Azriel moved first¡ªblurring forward. He swung up with Void Eater, the blade screeching against the King''s claws as it intercepted the strike. With a flick of his left hand, a spike of ice shot up from the ground, aiming for its ribs. But before it could connect, the Black Antlered King leaped back¡ªthe spike grazing its bony leg but failing to pin it down. Azriel didn''t stop. He desummoned Void Eater mid-motion, closing the distance¡ªthen clenched his right fist and punched forward with everything he had. Bone cracked. Azriel barely had time to register his own knuckles fracturing before the Black Antlered King''s face snapped to the side, hairline fractures forming along its skull. A guttural, furious scream erupted from its mouth. It lunged¡ª Azriel summoned Void Eater back just in time, blocking the claw strike as his feet dug into the crumbling ground. "Akh¡ª!" The force rattled his bones, his flesh tearing as he struggled to push the King back. Eventually, he did¡ªboth staggered apart, panting, glaring. ''Win.'' A wave of misty frost seeped from Void Eater as Azriel swung again. The Black Antlered King met his strike¡ªbut as its claws hit the blade, dark thorns burst out, wrapping around its arms. It snarled, staggering back, but ignored the roots digging into its bones. Azriel glared. And then¡ªthey clashed again. Blows were exchanged in a blur of movement¡ªthe ground ruptured beneath them, the remaining walls caving in under the sheer force of their battle. Mana stones shattered, explosions of raw energy illuminating their silhouettes. Azriel was sent flying back¡ªbut he twisted mid-air, black mist swirling around him as he shot forward once more. ''Win!'' The Black Antlered King roared, gripping a broken slab of wall and hurling it straight at him. Azriel barely glanced at it¡ªhe jumped, using the debris as a foothold¡ªand in an instant, he was above it. He swung down. The blade pierced its left eye¡ªbut at the same time, its right claw dug into his chest. Azriel felt a surge of mana coil around his skin¡ªhis pupils dilating in alarm. "No...!" He recognized it immediately¡ª [The King''s Feast]. Desperation overtook him. He twisted his body, tearing himself free¡ªflesh ripped open as he kicked off the King''s chest, launching himself away. Rolling across the rubble, Azriel forced himself back up before [Hollow Coronation] could activate. Wiping the blood from his torn lips, he staggered, then¡ª "Ugh¡ª" His vision wavered. His mana was nearly depleted. His body was breaking apart. But¡ª He looked up¡ªand saw the Black Antlered King, its body wrapped in thorned roots, barely holding itself together. Straightening himself, he prepared to attack¡ª But the Black Antlered King moved first. A burst of unnatural speed¡ªand suddenly, it was right in front of him. Azriel barely managed to raise Void Eater in time, its claws colliding with the blade¡ªsparks flying, the air trembling from the impact. Then¡ª It lunged forward, jaws wide, aiming for his throat. Azriel twisted, angling Void Eater¡ªits teeth clamped onto the blade instead. Crack¡ª! Azriel''s eyes widened. The blade¡ª No¡ª He couldn''t let go! He hadn''t won yet! A violent jerk of its head sent Azriel flying, his body slamming into the ceiling. The breath left his lungs. Before he could recover¡ªclaws wrapped around his arms¡ªand suddenly¡ª He was thrown down. The ground shattered beneath him as he plummeted¡ª Through the floor¡ªthrough rubble¡ªthrough layer after layer¡ª Until¡ª Boom¡ª! He crashed, landing ten meters down, his body lying in a crater of broken stone and dirt. Azriel''s vision flickered. Above him, the only light came from the hole he had fallen through. Dirt clung to every inch of him. His body was shutting down. But¡ª Not yet. Not yet! Azriel growled. With trembling arms, he gripped the walls of the crater¡ªand started to climb. Only¡ª A shadow loomed over him. Then¡ª The Black Antlered King jumped. Azriel''s mind raced. The hole wasn''t wide enough. He had no space to move. If it landed on him¡ªHe''d be crushed. He realized something. The ground. It wasn''t made of mana stones. Just metal. A ridiculous idea entered his mind¡ª A hollow laugh escaped his lips. He pressed his hand to his right side¡ªand froze the entire right floor solid. With everything he had left¡ª He punched the ice. Crack... The fractures spread. Then¡ª Boom¡ª! The entire right side of Floor -1 collapsed. A cloud of dust and debris swallowed everything. Azriel didn''t hesitate¡ªhe dove into it. Coughing violently, he heard a deafening crash behind him. The ground trembled¡ªThe entire floor was about to collapse. Through the fading dust, Azriel saw it¡ª Dozens of mana stones, scattered across the dirt. His vision blurred. His body swayed. And then¡ª A bony hand emerged from the rubble. The Black Antlered King, battered and breaking apart¡ª Still standing. The ground trembled. Azriel felt it¡ª Caving in once more. Azriel felt his stomach drop¡ªthen, the rest of him followed. Gravity yanked him down, and with a deafening crash, the floor beneath them collapsed once more. The world caved in, and both of them plummeted another ten meters into the abyss. Azriel hit the ground hard, rolling to a stop. His throat was dry. Blood seeped from his wounds. His vision flickered, darkening at the edges. He was dying. No. ''Win!'' Not yet. His body trembled violently, like a twig moments from snapping, but he pushed himself up. Somehow, he stood. Somehow, Void Eater had returned to his right gauntlet, as if refusing to leave his grasp. Then he felt it again. The ground. It was about to collapse once more. But he didn''t care¡ªbecause right in front of him, his prey was still standing. The Black Antlered King staggered, its frame swaying, shoulders slumped. Its claws barely lifted, drained of strength. It looked at Azriel with hatred¡ªbut beneath that, something else. Something indescribable. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Neither hesitated. They dragged themselves forward, step by agonizing step. No bursts of speed, no desperate blurs¡ªjust two battered warriors, trudging towards one another with the same unyielding thought burned into their minds. ''Win!'' A deep, guttural groan echoed through the ruins. The entire facility shuddered violently, worse than before. A sound like thunder, like stone splitting apart, filled the air. The ground beneath their feet shattered like fragile glass. And everything collapsed. A void swallowed them, an endless drop into darkness illuminated only by the glow of scattered mana stones. The walls groaned as if the entire structure was convulsing in its final moments, crumbling under its own weight. Azriel twisted midair, body screaming in protest. His strength was spent, but he forced himself to move. With the last remnants of willpower, he aimed Void Eater at the Black Antlered King¡ª And miraculously, the demon intercepted the strike. Its claws locked against the blade. ''Not yet¡­ Win!'' The impact threw them apart. Azriel twisted again, narrowly avoiding a massive slab of stone. He used it as a foothold, kicking off and propelling himself straight toward the falling demon. Void Eater gleamed. Azriel swung. Then¡ªimpact. A stray chunk of debris smashed into his wrist, sending a fresh wave of agony through his nerves. His fingers lost their grip. Void Eater slipped from his grasp. Azriel clenched his teeth hard enough to crack them. His arm throbbed, but there was no time to react¡ªbecause the next second, he collided with the Black Antlered King midair. The force of their bodies crashing together sent them spinning, limbs entangled, claw against flesh, bone against bone. Azriel wrapped his legs around the demon''s torso, trapping it in place. The Black Antlered King snarled, burying its claws into Azriel''s back. A strangled scream tore from his throat. He ignored it. Pain. He needed it. It kept him conscious. Grinding his teeth, he wrenched his head back¡ª And slammed it forward. The brittle bones beneath his forehead cracked on impact. His skull rang, but he welcomed it. He struck again. Again. A web of fractures spread across the Black Antlered King''s face, but its claws only dug deeper into his flesh. Another pulse of mana rippled through the air. [The King''s Feast] was activating. Azriel felt it¡ªhis body turning against him, his mind slipping. The demon was trying to consume him. No. He refused. He twisted, forcing the claws deeper, tearing his flesh further. And then¡ªhe punched. His fist slammed into the Black Antlered King''s chest. Again. Again. His body was shutting down. He was losing control. Whether it was from blood loss or the wretched skill draining him, he didn''t know. Didn''t care. He wouldn''t stop. The demon was too weak to fully devour him. Azriel screamed and struck again. And finally¡ª His fist broke through. Bone shattered. A sickening roar echoed through the void. Black, tar-like blood splattered against his face. The Black Antlered King wailed, dark tears streaking from its fractured eye sockets. Azriel felt it. His fingers closed around something smooth, round¡ªshining even in the dim light. The mana core. It was in his grasp. At that moment¡ªhis vision failed. His body went numb, completely spent. Except for one thing. His right hand. It still moved. Still clenched around the core. The wind howled around him. The beast''s dying screams rang in his ears. And then¡ªsomething crept onto Azriel''s face. A torn, bloody, sadistic smile. A weak, cracked whisper escaped his throat as he forced the last of his strength into his fingers. The mana core crumbled in his grasp. "I... win." Chapter 233 - 233: Storm of Bones A cacophony of thunder echoed through the facility. The battle against the Grade 3 Abyssal was growing more strenuous by the second. But only half of their focus remained on the relentless storm of bodiless bones before them. The rest was fixed on the facility itself¡ªgroaning, shaking, as if it were alive, as if the very walls were in agony. The floor above them trembled under the weight of something monstrous. Again and again, the deafening roar of impact sent dust and debris trickling down from the cracks above. Whatever battle was raging overhead had everyone on edge. It had to be harrowing¡ªsomething beyond imagination¡ªfor it to shake the entire structure. A creeping fear gnawed at them all. If the containment facility collapsed, they would be buried alive beneath tons of rubble. Whatever Azriel was facing must have been something they hadn''t accounted for¡ªsomething just as dreadful as the storm of bones before them. Maybe even worse. And yet, the battle raged on. Celestina clenched her sword tighter. Azriel was fighting for his life, handling whatever nightmare lurked above all on his own. They needed to finish this fight. The only time their battle ever wavered was when an explosion tore through the floor above. For a split second, the world seemed to hold its breath. Even as they fought, they couldn''t ignore it. Even after the harrowing blast, the battle overhead didn''t stop. Which was both incredible and terrifying. Because neither Azriel nor his opponent seemed to know how to quit. But the same could be said for Celestina and her team. Their battle had become one of endurance, patience, and unwavering focus. One wrong move, and they would be obliterated¡ªripped apart into nothing more than torn flesh and shattered bone. And things weren''t looking good. Sir Henrik''s [Soul Echo] had been defeated. Only one spectral bird remained, and Henrik had no choice but to desummon it before losing his [Soul Echo] entirely. That left them with only one viable strategy. The Grade 3 Abyssal had to remain focused on Sir Henrik. Its bones were limited¡ªsome used for offense, others for defense. If they could force it to send all its jagged spears toward the Frost Knight, that would be their moment to strike. But there was one harrowing problem. The storm of bones still had another card to play. Whenever one of them got too close, something would awaken within the facility''s passageways. A surge of bones¡ªlike a stampede¡ªwould come rushing out, flooding the dome in a relentless wave of jagged death. Then, just as suddenly, the storm would vanish into another passage, never stopping, never faltering. Celestina narrowed her eyes. It was a strange skill. One she had no way of understanding. But she didn''t need to understand it. She just needed to kill it before it killed them. "Your Highness¡­ when can we strike?" Celestina glanced beside her. Sophia was panting, exhaustion evident in her trembling stance. Next to her, Gavin and Nova stood tense, their expressions tight with unease. Unlike Celestina, they were covered in cuts and blood, their bodies worn down by the battle. She turned her gaze back to the fight ahead. Henrik was still engaged with the Abyssal. Even for her, it was difficult to make out what was happening. For the others, it must have been near impossible. The storm of bones raged, jagged twisting unnaturally as if guided by an unseen will. They came at Henrik relentlessly, but he weaved between them with precision, his rapier flashing as he cut through the onslaught. His wind affinity carried him in elegant, almost effortless movements, the chains around him acting as both weapon and shield. "Not yet," Celestina said. "I can still feel it watching us. We strike once its full attention is on Henrik¡ªbut only I will get close. The rest of you focus on forming a barrier. The moment the stampede comes, we need a safe retreat." She felt them nod in agreement. Before they moved, she reached into her storage ring. "I can''t waste any more mana healing you," she said, pulling out several vials. "Take these health potions." Sophia took them without hesitation, quickly distributing them to the others. Then, they got to work. Sparks flickered in Celestina''s vision¡ªbrief flashes of steel clashing against bone. Henrik''s movements blurred between the chaos, his footwork precise, his rapier cutting through the tide of sharpened bone. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But something else stood out. The battle was slowing. Each second dragged longer than the last. And Henrik¡ªhe was slowing down faster. His stamina was draining. His mana thinning. ''Not yet¡­ not yet¡­'' The wait was unbearable. Torturous. Holding back when every impulse screamed at her to jump in felt worse than the wounds she had taken so far. But Henrik was forcing more and more distance between himself and the Abyssal''s mana core. The bones reacted aggressively, surging at him as if aware of what he was trying to do. Celestina''s eyes locked onto the core. ''It''s floating¡­ but how?'' Everything about this Abyssal was unnatural. No wonder the others had died trying to defeat it. If she was right, there were only three ways to kill it. Destroying each of its bones one by one. Destroying the mana core¡ªthough that would mean no one could consume it. Or ripping the mana core from wherever it floated. That last option intrigued her. Something was off. The mana core wasn''t moving. The bones around it shifted constantly, swirling in place, but neither the core nor its defenders advanced or retreated. If she broke through and tore it free¡­ would everything collapse? It was just a theory. One she couldn''t afford to test. Not under these circumstances. While Celestina was deep in thought, her focus never wavered from Henrik. But then, another deafening sound echoed above them¡ªlike gods clashing in battle. The entire facility trembled, dust trickling down from the ceiling as they all flinched. Celestina glanced upward. The dome''s ceiling was shrouded in darkness, its details hidden without light. Then, she shifted her attention back to Henrik. A considerable distance had formed between him and the Abyssal, and all the attacking bones were converging on him. ''Now!'' "Your Highness, go!" At that exact moment, Henrik shouted as well¡ªjust before a bone sliced across his cheek. He barely managed to dodge the sharpened fragment meant to impale him. Celestina didn''t hesitate. She shot forward in a blur. In seconds, she was in front of the swirling mass of bones acting as a barrier. Raising her sword, now coated in radiant white light, she swung. For a brief moment, the bones stilled¡ªonly to twist and form a circular shield before her strike could land. Her sword crashed against the barrier. A shockwave ran through her arms, rattling her bones from the impact. Clicking her tongue, she didn''t retreat. Instead, she thrust her left hand forward. Dozens of white light spears materialized above her and launched toward the wall of bones. Then the ground rumbled beneath her. Celestina''s eyes widened. ''The stampede!'' She had to hurry. The spears of light clashed against the defensive bones, shattering many on impact. Some withstood the attack, enduring multiple hits before breaking. But none of the spears reached the mana core. The rumbling intensified. The stampede was closing in. "Your Highness, please retreat!" Gavin''s voice rang out behind her, pleading. But Celestina gritted her teeth. ''Not yet. Its bones are finite¡ªI need to destroy more.'' She jumped back in, her blade a blur as she cut through the spears of jagged bone that shot toward her. Some she parried. Others grazed her. A moment later, she leapt back again. A faint glow spread across her back and armor. Then¡ªtwo luminous wings of white feathers erupted behind her. With a single powerful flap, she shot into the air. ''Using my light as wings is draining my mana incredibly fast¡­'' But she had an idea. The stampede would arrive at any moment. As she rose, the bones of the barrier followed. And when they did¡ªCelestina shouted. "Attack from afar! Now!" Sophia, the best suited for ranged attacks, didn''t hesitate. Though she lacked the overwhelming affinity of a Great Child or a prodigy, forming a spear of earth was no problem. Five? That, too, was within her ability. The next second, the earthen spears shot toward the nearly unprotected mana core. At least¡ªthat''s what they thought. A sudden shift. The storm of bones attacking Henrik twisted, retreating toward the mana core in an instant. Several rushed to intercept the incoming stone spears, colliding with them midair. Both weapons shattered. Celestina clenched her jaw as she dodged more incoming bone spears, maneuvering through the sky before retreating¡ªonly for the bones to chase her. Then¡ª A sudden gust. The wind howled as green-hued arcs slashed past her, cutting the pursuing bones clean in two. But Celestina didn''t stop. Because even as the bones fell, they started to rise again¡ªreassembling midair, still locked onto her. She landed swiftly, the vibration of the approaching stampede shaking her bones. In front of her stood a small makeshift fort¡ªconstructed from earth, wood, and reinforced with water. Earth from Sophia. Wood from Gavin. Water from Nova. Celestina didn''t hesitate. She rushed inside. The moment she did, the others sealed the entrance with their affinities, reinforcing the walls as Celestina illuminated the space with floating orbs of light. The fort trembled as bones slammed against it, trying to break through. Then, without warning, dozens of bones shot out from unseen passageways, swirling chaotically before launching toward the fort like a storm of daggers. The three poured more mana into the structure, patching each crack as it broke apart piece by piece. Despite the relentless assault, the fort held. A quiet sigh escaped Celestina''s lips¡ªbrief, but necessary¡ªbefore she quickly turned to Henrik. He was sitting on the ground, pale, his face covered in cuts. A deep gash marred his left leg. Tipping a health potion back in one gulp, he tossed the empty vial aside. Then, in a hoarse, irritated voice, he spoke. "This is definitely one of the more annoying Abyssals I''ve faced. It''s not even strong or impressive, honestly." He exhaled sharply, wiping the blood from his cheek. "It''s extremely weak, if anything! I''m just a bad matchup against it. If we had a few more capable men¡ªor someone with overwhelming strength¡ªthis thing would already be dead." "...." Pursing her lips, Celestina waited anxiously for the storm of bones to settle. Eventually, it did. The shaking stopped. The Abyssal must have ceased its attack. She glanced back at Henrik. Their expressions darkened as their eyes met. With a small nod, they turned toward the entrance. Slowly, Celestina stepped outside. The dome was eerily empty. The shattered bones that had once littered the ground¡ªgone. The only thing left was the relentless storm of bones swirling around the mana core, undisturbed. Only¡­ something was different. It had absorbed some of the bones from the stampede. It recovered. Their entire effort¡ªrendered meaningless. A battle of attrition. Who would run out first¡ªthe Abyssal''s bones, or their stamina? Despite their numbers, Celestina couldn''t see them winning against this infuriating foe. She needed another plan. Then, a thought surfaced. ''It doesn''t move.'' Not once. Not ever. ''What if Henrik and I destroy this entire floor?'' Bury it. If they collapsed the structure, the Abyssal would be forced to clear the rubble. And while it was occupied¡ª They could strike the mana core. It was a gamble. Sir Henrik and the others emerged from the fort. Just as Celestina turned to share her plan¡ª A horrifying sound cut through the air. The very sound they had feared since the beginning of this battle. ""!!"" Like the dying wail of an ancient void creature. Or the heavens themselves, screaming in agony. The facility shook violently¡ªmore than ever before. Chunks of debris and shattered stone rained down from above. Celestina''s breath hitched as her eyes snapped upward. The sound of stone breaking apart echoed relentlessly. "Get back inside! Everyone, reinforce the fort with mana!" Henrik''s sudden shout jolted them from their shock. Celestina spun around and rushed in with the others. Not even seconds after¡ª The entire floor above them collapsed. And buried them alive. Chapter 234 - 234: Xian Feng When Azriel''s eyes fluttered open, his vision was blurry. It took a few blinks before clarity returned. Once it did, he found himself staring up at a sky blanketed in dark gray clouds, a veil so thick it denied him even a glimpse of blue or black. A cold, hard sensation beneath him made him groan as he pushed himself up, standing on unsteady feet. Looking down, he saw himself clad in his Soul Armor, fully intact. And resting on the massive stone slab beneath him was Void Eater, restored to its original form. Crouching down, he picked up his weapon, his expression clouded with confusion. "Where... am I?" The last thing he remembered was falling unconscious as he destroyed the mana core of the Black-Antlered King. "Well, I don''t think I''m dead, but... I did fall from a considerable height. I should''ve been buried alive." As Azriel surveyed his surroundings, something felt off. First, there was the stone slab he stood on. But directly ahead, more giant slabs stretched endlessly upward, forming an ascending path. It was then that realization struck him. "What..." He wasn''t standing on just a stone slab. He was standing on a colossal stairway. Azriel''s breath caught in his throat as he turned to look downward. His heart pounded violently against his chest plate. Beneath his feet, there was only one final step descending into the abyss. Beyond that, there was nothing¡ªno visible path, no solid ground. Only an expanse of thick, impenetrable fog stretching infinitely, a vast, suffocating ocean of it. A wave of dizziness hit him. He staggered back, placing a trembling hand over his chest. His body quivered uncontrollably. "Haa... Haa..." Azriel squeezed his eyes shut. He felt insignificant. Small. Like an ant before something unfathomable. He felt terrified. Taking a deep breath, he forced his eyes open. His body still trembled, but he bit his lip and steeled himself. There was no point in standing still. Turning swiftly, he leapt to the next step. The stairs were vast, wide enough for a hundred men to walk abreast. Yet, despite their immensity, it took him only a few jumps to reach the summit. "...I''m not injured anymore." It was strange. His body felt light, weightless even, as if he could float. He couldn''t describe the sensation, but something about this place was unnatural. Glancing back at the endless sea of fog, his heartbeat refused to slow. "Yeah, there''s no way in hell I''m checking what''s down there!" The only way was forward. And so, he moved forward. It didn''t take long. After just a few more steps, he reached the top. And the moment he did, his breath hitched. His eyes widened. The wind swept past him, making his hair flutter. His heartbeat thundered in his ears. What lay before him was impossible to describe. Yet, at the same time, it wasn''t. A palace. A colossus of obsidian, carved from the bones of the earth itself. Its dark walls, smooth yet seemed to be scarred with the passage of forgotten ages, stretched high into the storm-choked sky. Azriel''s gaze caught faint etchings on the walls¡ªrunes. But the moment his eyes landed on them, an unbearable pressure crashed down on his mind. His vision blurred. His thoughts threatened to splinter. He wrenched his gaze away, gasping as cold sweat dripped down his back. His mind had nearly shattered. "W-where the fuck have I gotten myself...?" His question barely left his lips before a voice, monotone yet brimming with an eerie familiarity, resonated from the entrance of the obsidian temple. "I had thought it would take yet another life to stir you from your slumber, my old friend." Azriel''s head snapped toward the source of the voice. His blood ran cold. Leaning against one of the two towering pillars at the temple''s entrance sat a man. His posture was relaxed, yet something about him felt... absolute. His skin was white¡ªpaler than snow, like sculpted marble, fragile yet eternally pristine. Midnight-black hair cascaded down his back, reaching his waist. He wore long, loose white robes, unblemished by even a speck of dust. And when his eyes opened, they revealed a darkness that seemed to stretch beyond the abyss itself. Azriel barely needed a moment to recognize him. He didn''t need memories, names, or logic. His very being¡ªhis soul, his essence¡ªknew exactly who this man was. His lips parted, his voice hoarse with disbelief. "Supreme Archon..." The wind howled once more, brushing their hair as a pale, gentle smile appeared on the Supreme Archon''s face. He slowly rose to his feet, and the grace of his movements struck Azriel as both beautiful and noble. There was an elegance to his posture that made Azriel unconsciously straighten his own, mimicking the subtle motions. Surprisingly, he found it effortless, as though it were second nature, and not simply the result of all the etiquette lessons Amaya had forced upon him. A chuckle escaped the Supreme Archon''s lips as he crossed his arms and approached Azriel. To Azriel''s surprise, the man was taller than him¡ªat least two meters tall. "Ah, it brings me joy to see that your soul is beginning to remember me. Do you still know my name, old friend?" Azriel should not have known the name. He really shouldn''t have. Yet, it slipped from his lips effortlessly. "Xian Feng..." The moment the name left him, Xian Feng''s smile widened into something nostalgic. "You are the first to call me by that name since I opened my eyes again in this life." Azriel remained silent. There was no need for a response. Xian Feng¡ªthe Supreme Archon. Despite being one of the greatest villains in the story, he did not exude any villainous aura, not even in the way he carried himself. Azriel took a few steps forward, his voice steady but void of warmth or coldness¡ªan uncertain neutrality as he spoke. "Where are we? Did you bring me here? And if so, why?" Xian Feng paused for a moment, then turned towards the palace, releasing a contemplative sigh. "I did not bring you. I, too, have been summoned to this realm, much like you, against my will. As for why... I fear I have no clue." "Wait... realm?" "Yes," Xian Feng confirmed, "It seems we are in a different realm, though my soul can''t quite recall this one." Azriel''s mind struggled to process what had just been said. ''Realm¡­ I¡­ How the hell did I end up in this situation?'' Seriously, how had this happened, just from being left alone for a few moments? ''I really am cursed...'' He rubbed his face with his gauntlet and refocused his gaze on the Supreme Archon. There were many things he could say to Xian Feng, the son of time, but now was clearly not the right moment. Sensing his gaze, Xian Feng turned to look at him. "We have much to discuss," he said, "but we should first address this issue. Tell me, did you experience that annoying pain in your head? That pathetic attempt to drown your mind?" Azriel nodded immediately. "I did. Almost lost my life in battle because of it earlier." Xian Feng raised an eyebrow, intrigued, and regarded him carefully. "Your perseverance in this life seems to have returned." "This life, huh... so you really are like me." Xian Feng hummed thoughtfully as Azriel''s face darkened. "I possess a similar... [unique skill], if you will. But unlike yours, which shifts slightly each time, mine remains unchanged. No matter how many timelines we erase, I fully regress¡ªbody and soul¡ªyet I''m aware that I''ve regressed. Still, like you, I retain no memories of past timelines. All I have are the instincts carried over by my soul." Azriel furrowed his brows, deep in thought. "I wonder if it''s because our minds can''t handle the memories of other timelines." If even Xian Feng was unsure, perhaps that was the reason. Suddenly, Azriel felt his brows furrow in confusion. ''Wait, why am I so calm around him?!'' He was the damn villain! ...but also, somehow, his friend? "Perhaps," Xian Feng mused, "but let''s continue our conversation after meeting whoever invited us here in such a conspicuous manner." "...Mm, I''m also curious about that." ***** Their footsteps echoed through the vast, abandoned palace¡ªa place both grand and small, its very presence distorting Azriel''s perception with each step. He was terrified. Every instinct in his body screamed at him, yet he masked it as best he could. He had no idea where he was, only that he had been summoned to an unknown realm alongside Xian Feng, the Supreme Archon¡ªone of the greatest villains in Path of Heroes. And yet¡­ he was unsure of how to treat this man. So, he walked in silence. Towering pillars of black stone surrounded them, stretching into infinity, each one carved with runes that defied comprehension. The mere act of looking at them for too long sent sharp pulses of pain through Azriel''s skull, as if his mind teetered on the edge of breaking. There was no light. Yet he and Xian Feng could see everything. This place¡­ It was ancient. A domain that existed beyond time itself, untouched by the mortal world. Eventually, they arrived at an open space¡ªthough neither of them had intended to. Their feet had carried them here, drawn by something unseen. At the center stood a vast, cracked obsidian table, stretching endlessly in all directions, as if it held dominion over the void itself. Around it, high-backed chairs loomed, solemn and waiting, each carved from a material that was neither wood nor metal, something beyond earthly comprehension. Azriel and Xian Feng lifted their gazes. Above them, there was no sky, no ceiling¡ªonly a swirling expanse of mist, thick and infinite, stretching far beyond the limits of perception. Within it, faint stars flickered in and out of existence, distant and cold. And then, at the far end of the table, they saw it. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not a seat. A throne. A broken throne. And it was not empty. Azriel''s heart pounded violently, the sound of his own pulse roaring in his ears. His veins ran ice-cold. His mind screamed, as if it had just glimpsed something it was never meant to witness. "Ah..." ''Why...'' Seated upon the throne was a figure of fractured divinity. His body was cast in gold and ruin¡ªsunlight, pale and solemn, flickering across the cracks in his gilded skin. Molten veins of light ran through him, like the dying remnants of a shattered star. His hair was long, golden¡ªnot gold as Azriel knew it, but something purer, something ancient. An overwhelming sorrow pressed upon them, heavy and suffocating, as they gazed upon the being before them. From his back stretched wings¡ªvast and withered. Their once-majestic plumes had been reduced to spectral remnants of white, hanging in solemn ruin like the tattered shroud of a forgotten martyr. And yet, even in decay, they moved. Trembling with the weight of a grace that refused to fade. His head bore no crown of gold, but of nature''s raw fury¡ªantlers, jagged and gnarled, twisting toward the heavens like the roots of an upturned world. Shadows clung to their edges, stretching unnaturally, as if even light itself hesitated to claim them. And then¡­ his eyes. They were open. Looking directly at them. Eyes without white¡ªonly irises of pure gold, burning with an otherworldly beauty Azriel had never seen before. He felt his entire being shudder. And then, from the dry, cracked lips of the seated figure, came a voice. Low. Heavy. Divine. "Ah¡­ the child of death, and the child wrought of mine own flesh. At long last, ye stand before me! An age untold have I lingered, bound in waiting, though the Profaned Seraph of the Black Grave did whisper discord in mine ear, seeking to sway that which was foreordained!" Chapter 235 - 235: Anomaly There was a silence left in the wake of the strange man''s words, where Azriel and Xian Feng kept their lips shut, dozens of thoughts racing through their minds. Only after a moment did Azriel pick up on one of the words the man had spoken in that strange, archaic manner of his. ''Child wrought of mine own flesh... wait, does that mean¡­?'' Azriel''s eyes widened once again, his heart pounding wildly. He wasn''t sure how much more his poor heart could take today. "God of Time..." Xian Feng muttered beside Azriel. His voice was low, but Azriel couldn''t decipher the emotion behind it¡ªhis face was as blank and composed as a masterfully painted portrait. ''First the God of Death, and now the God of Time¡­'' Only this time, he could see the god. If that was truly how the God of Time appeared. Which Azriel doubted. If he were truly gazing upon the God of Time in his full glory, his mind would have shattered already. So this might be a mere replica of his body... or something else entirely. The God of Time''s withered lips curved up ever so slightly, though neither Azriel nor Xian Feng caught the movement. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, his grey, thinly cracked hand gestured toward the seats before him. "Come forth, my children. Be seated¡ªfor much yet lingers unsaid." Azriel and Xian Feng exchanged a glance before slowly making their way toward the seats. Azriel took the seat to the left of the God of Time, while Xian Feng sat on the right, mirroring him. Another silence settled upon them, stretching far too long for Azriel''s comfort. It was awkward, uncomfortable¡ªas if none of the three quite knew where to begin. Begin what? ''Ah, right. I should ask him why we''re here.'' That would be a good way to start a conversation¡­ with a god. He wouldn''t smite Azriel for speaking, right? But thankfully, Azriel never got the opportunity to start the conversation, as it was Xian Feng who spoke first. Leisurely leaning back in his seat, his gaze rested upon the God of Time. Yet those eyes of Xian Feng''s¡­ Azriel felt like they were swallowing everything they beheld. They contained something that made Azriel''s very heart shudder. Gluttony? Persistence? Determination? "This has never happened before, has it? I can tell this shouldn''t be happening." The God of Time''s expression did not change. "Ah¡­ thy soul remembers well. It would seem mine blessing was not so feeble after all¡ªfar beyond the paltry grace of that wretched harlot." As he spoke, the God of Time''s gaze flickered toward Azriel. A chill ran down his spine. His body stiffened, his blood turning ice-cold, his stomach twisting with unease. ''H-huh¡­ wait, wretched harlot? Does he mean¡­'' sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The God of Death? ¡­No, the Goddess of Death would be more accurate now, right? ''Should I say something? She''s the one who blessed me, but¡­'' "Then let us dispense with veils of pretense. Know ye why I have drawn thee to this forsaken realm¡ªthis husk of an age long perished¡ª" "Is it possible for you, to speak in normal human language?" Azriel''s mouth opened slightly in disbelief as Xian Feng suddenly looked at the God of Time with disdain and utter annoyance. The God of Time froze, staring at him in silence. Azriel''s mind began to race with frantic thoughts. More and more worries swirled in his head, each more terrifying than the last. But they were unfounded. The God of Time merely exhaled slowly before speaking once again. "It seems my speech is a bit too difficult for mere humans to under¡ª" "Not difficult. Just annoying." ''This shameless man!'' Azriel really felt like ripping out Xian Feng''s tongue¡ªbut the fact remained that he would fail and get his own tongue ripped out in return. Luckily, the God of Time was not as wrathful as Azriel had feared. "Right, then. I shall speak in a way that is more comfortable for the two of you." "That''s better." "Good. So, as for why I summoned you both to this forsaken, perished realm¡­ it is to give you a warning. It took great effort to bring you here unnoticed¡ªnearly being caught by my brethren with each attempt. Your World Providence was much stronger than I realized. Apologies if it disturbed you too much." ''So the ringing in my head¡­ it was because of him trying to bring us here without getting caught.'' So this was something that could have gotten all of them killed? ¡­The God of Time was breaking one of the rules. Again. Xian Feng calmly studied the God of Time, propping his chin on his hand. "So? What is the warning you wish to heed us of, oh great God of Time?" The God of Time leaned back and answered in a low, cold voice that felt like a thunderclap splitting the air. "A warning that the two of you should stop being so disappointing once and for all. Because if either of you dies again, resulting in another timeline being erased, I will no longer be able to conceal it from the others¡ªas I have for all the previous timelines." ""!!"" The sudden words hit Xian Feng and Azriel like a slap to the face, leaving them staring at the God of Time, dumbstruck. "The gazes of the others has began to shift toward me, and that Harold¡ªworse still, she has gone missing after blessing you, child. All this time, we have been covering for the two of you in hope, and all we have received in return is endless disappointment. My son, you, whose soul has withered like a tree, becoming as dry as a desert because of countless failures¡ªand you." The God of Time''s cold, chilling eyes locked with Azriel, who sat frozen. "Whose soul has been shattered into a thousand pieces, causing you to turn the shards upon your own neck and the world. Truly pathetic, the two of you. How much longer will you make me wait? Husks of mortals that you have become! Have you learned nothing after endless deaths and failures? Is this truly the height you could ever grasp?" The God of Time''s voice struck their ears, and for a moment, it felt as though their eardrums might rupture. Azriel felt as though a knife twisted in his chest over and over. His gaze dropped, and both his hands gripped the edges of the old table. Before... he began to grip it tightly, cracks beginning to form around the table. Azriel''s gaze darkened as he gritted his teeth. Then, suddenly, a booming laugh echoed from the opposite side of the table. Azriel''s head snapped up, his eyes wide as he looked at Xian Feng, who was laughing without restraint. His head leaned back, his right hand covering his forehead, and his left clutched his stomach. Xian Feng stopped laughing, standing up and flashing a vicious smile. His teeth gleamed white, and Azriel could now clearly see the maddening hunger in his eyes¡ªa hunger to devour, unrestrained, directed squarely at the God of Time. Then, he clenched his right hand and smashed it against the table, which shattered in seconds. Azriel jumped to his feet. But the God of Time remained unmoved, simply staring at Xian Feng. "You dare lecture us? Ha! You, who never once offered guidance or clues, only showing up now¡ªat the last possible moment¡ªbecause you finally realized your own stupidity, because time is slipping through your fingers! And yet, you call me pathetic? I''ve been trapped in this endless loop of hell because of you! But even then, I never wavered! I fought against the very heights you stand upon! Four years ago, I tracked down an infant of your kind who broke the rules¡ªand I fought it to the death. That battle shattered my mana core, forcing me to learn how to rebuild it from nothing! And still, I never stopped! I slaughtered countless humans, experimented on dozens¡ªinfusing them with the divine blood of your kind¡ªrecruited hundreds of talents, and built an organization that strikes fear into the Four Great Clans. Yet you never once mentioned that Fate itself is trying to kill me and Azriel!" Xian Feng walked slowly, his face growing colder and colder until it felt like a mask was being worn, revealing only the cold, chilling hatred in his eyes. "It''s hard to mention such a thing when we''ve never spoken, isn''t it, Father? Azriel, forced to summon the Goddess of Death, becoming the son of death far earlier than intended¡­ and you, finally compelled to call upon us. Never telling us anything, yet expecting everything¡­ If we are disappointments, then what are you?" As Xian Feng loomed above the God of Time like something unfathomable, the God of Time''s face never cracked. Instead, he simply turned to look at Azriel. "Do you feel the same way, child?" Azriel met his gaze with a dark glare. "...Yes." "..." "I was thrown into this world against my will, cursed by the Goddess of Death''s so-called blessing¡ªtrapped in an endless cycle of death. I killed my own family¡­ my sister¡­ someone I once saw as a brother in another timeline. And who knows what else I''ve done? I went mad. I forced myself into madness¡ªanything to defy you gods. And now you tell me that if we erase this timeline one more time, everything will have been for nothing? That all of it¡ªthe suffering, the blood, the sacrifices¡ªwas meaningless? You¡­ you really expect us to accept that calmly?" Hearing Azriel''s words, the God of Time merely let out a contemplative hum, his expression calm. "Yes... now that I think about it, you are a human not of this world or its realms. An unexpected anomaly. And yet, somehow, you managed to catch her attention¡ªof all beings." He paused, studying him intently. "It seems you already possess knowledge of many things¡­ remnants of your previous world, perhaps? That alone piques my curiosity. Alas¡­ what a pity." He let out a soft breath, almost mournful. "Your world and its people perished long ago¡ªcasualties of a war they were never meant to survive." "...!" Azriel stood frozen, staring at him in silence. The words settled in, sinking deep into his bones. His lips parted, but his voice barely made it past them, thin and trembling. A whisper, cracked and dying before it could fully escape. "...What?" Chapter 236 - 236: Sorrow Azriel felt like he had been thrown into a vast, endless ocean¡ªone where he was sinking, unable to breathe. An overwhelming sorrow crashed over him, pulling him under. So much. So much sorrow. It was everywhere. It was everything. He... felt sorrow. He heard the God of Time''s words, but his mind and body refused to accept them. ''My world is gone? Everything? My friends¡­ the graves of Mom, Dad, and Lia? My home¡­ it''s all gone?'' For the longest time, Azriel had forced himself to keep thoughts of his old world buried. He had already accepted the possibility that he might never return. That maybe¡­ there was no reason to. But for that world¡ªthe one he had lived and breathed in¡ªto have perished? To know that everything he once knew was truly gone? That he was the last living person from his world? No. It couldn''t be. He didn''t want to experience this. Not again. He could feel their eyes on him. Both the God of Time and the Son of Time were watching him. It was then that Azriel realized¡ªhe had stopped breathing. Then, without warning, his chest tightened, as if invisible ropes had wrapped around his ribs and were being pulled taut. "Haa... haa..." His breaths came in short, shallow gasps. "Haa... haa..." Not enough. It wasn''t enough. His heart pounded against his ribs in a frantic, erratic rhythm. Too fast. Too hard. His fingers trembled as he pressed them, covered in his gauntlet, against his collarbone¡ªtrying to ground himself, trying to find air that didn''t seem to exist. "Haa... haa..." ''I¡­ I can''t breathe...'' A sudden rush of heat crawled up his neck. His skin prickled, sweat beading on his forehead despite the cool air. The ground beneath him wobbled, shifting like the deck of a sinking ship¡ªthen his knees buckled. He collapsed onto the cold, broken ground. "Haa... haa..." "Azriel? You¡ªwhat did you do to him?" His vision blurred at the edges. Sounds warped¡ªdistant voices stretched and distorted. The world was too loud. Too sharp. Too much. His throat closed up. He couldn''t answer. He couldn''t. A hand rested lightly on his shoulder plate. Xian Feng. "Just breathe." His voice was calm. Steady. It sounded so simple. Stupidly simple. "Haa... haa..." But he tried. He sucked in a breath¡ªshaky, uneven. Let it out. Did it again. The burning in his chest eased. Just a fraction. His hands still trembled. His skin still felt wrong. But the worst of it¡ªthe drowning¡ªwas beginning to recede. The world came back to him slowly. The feeling of solid ground beneath him. The steady rhythm of his own breathing. His heart was still racing. But he wasn''t falling anymore. Not drowning. Just breathing. Eventually, Azriel turned his gaze, unaware of what expression he was making. His eyes landed on Xian Feng, who was kneeling beside him, his face unreadable¡ªblank. "You were having a panic attack, it seems. But... it doesn''t appear to have been a natural one." His gaze shifted toward the God of Time, who remained seated on his throne, his expression unchanged, looking down at them with the same detached serenity. Azriel gritted his teeth, but before he could speak, Xian Feng continued. "Don''t. It''s not worth it. He''s been manipulating our emotions without us even realizing it. My own outburst just now¡ªthat was his doing." Strangely enough, those words calmed Azriel more than they should have. "All I did was save time by accelerating your emotional states. At this rate, it would take eons..." Xian Feng suddenly sneered. "Sitting there, acting all mighty and benevolent... all your divine grace will only fade in time. Does that sound familiar?" "It does," the God of Time mused. "But time is running out to hide in this realm." He raised his hand, and without warning, the shattered table pieces lifted from the ground, reassembling themselves as if time had rewound, restoring everything to its previous state. "Children, be seated again." Xian Feng exhaled sharply before standing, helping Azriel to his feet before walking toward his chair. With a flick of his robes, he sat down. Azriel followed, though his body still trembled slightly. His gaze locked onto the God of Time as he spoke. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is it true...? My world is truly gone?" "It is." "How...?" The God of Time was silent for a moment. Then, his voice softened¡ªdistant, almost regretful. "I wish I could ease your burden, child. But there is knowledge I cannot reveal to you. At least¡­ not yet. Now is not the right time." Azriel clenched his jaw shut. ''It''s always like this, isn''t it?'' One answer. A thousand new questions. He exhaled slowly, his fingers curling into fists. "What do you want?" His voice was quieter now, but laced with something cold. "You deliberately said those words. You provoked us¡ªmanipulated us¡ªbrought us to this point. Why? For what purpose?" The God of Time regarded him with something unreadable before answering. "Why else?" His tone remained level, unaffected. "As my son said, we have never given you guidance. Never offered you help, or even a clue. And yet, despite that, the two of you were expected to rise to great heights. And so, you fought¡ªfought simply to survive." "...." "So let me, for the first and final time, offer you both guidance, help, and a clue." The God of Time stood up, his movements slow yet deliberate. He walked toward Xian Feng, stopping right in front of him. Xian Feng narrowed his eyes but rose to his feet, meeting the god''s gaze with a stubborn defiance. "Even now, in this very moment, you fight to keep your mana core from shattering¡ªtrapped in an unending cycle of torment. In your struggle, you have cast yourself into hell, bound to its cruel embrace. Again and again, you regress to that fateful moment¡ªthe instant you chose to step beyond salvation. There was never a path back, no mercy in the hands of fate. And so, you remain, waiting through an eternity of suffering, hoping, praying, that one day, your broken core will be made whole once more." Xian Feng''s eyes remained cold as he responded, his voice quiet yet sharp. "So you were never blind to my suffering. You saw everything¡­ yet chose to act the distant father?" The God of Time showed no reaction. His expression did not shift, not even by a fraction. Then, without warning, he raised his hand, fist clenched, and lightly tapped it against Xian Feng''s chest. Azriel and Xian Feng both tensed, their expressions wary yet undeniably curious. Excited, even. Only¡­ nothing happened. "Done." The God of Time lowered his hand. "The moment you leave this realm, your soul will remember a path¡ªa way to escape that hell and restore what was lost. Your mana core will be whole again. And as my son, marked by my blessing, I see no need to offer more than I already have. This conversation, in my eyes, is but a single moment in eternity. But heed this¡ªwhen your chains are broken, when the weight of your prison is cast aside, do not waste a thought on something as insignificant as survival. The Son of Time and the Son of Death. The Divine Knight of Time and the Divine Knight of Death. To mere mortals, your existence is a terror beyond comprehension. If they were to know of you, they would whisper your names in fear, pray in vain for deliverance. You are no longer just human. Start thinking as the guardians of your people¡ªunless you wish for this world to suffer the same fate as all pitiful worlds before it." Xian Feng parted his lips, but no words came. He stood there, silent. A once-in-a-lifetime moment. Then, Azriel blinked¡ª ¡ªand the God of Time was suddenly beside him. Azriel jerked back, nearly stumbling from his seat. ''I¡­ I swear I won''t blink anymore.'' The god ignored his reaction. His gaze was heavier now, colder. "As for you, child¡­ there is no knowledge I can pass to your soul. I fear you already possess enough that, if I were to reveal more, I would break rules¡­ even I dare not defy." "¡­so there are rules that even strike fear in a god like you¡­" The God of Time narrowed his eyes at Azriel, making his heart skip a beat. "There is always something to fear, no matter who or what you are. Fear is what every soul possesses. But neither of you truly comprehends the potential your souls hold¡ªlimited and deceived by the thoughts of those beneath you. When in truth, it is they who should seek wisdom from you." Azriel slowly stood up, his lips pressed together in thought as he met the god''s gaze. "Then what is it that you can offer me? If not knowledge from a god who can see the past, present, and future?" "Knowledge, no. But answers¡­ yes. For example¡ªwhy did the system gifted to you by your future self vanish? It was because the world''s providence does not allow two seekers of memories. The moment it realized your existence, you yourself erased that [Skill]." Azriel''s eyes widened. ''He knows about my future self as well¡­ he really is playing with us.'' He was sure of it. Yet, there was nothing he could do. The God of Time''s knowledge was something Azriel feared¡ªbecause he couldn''t tell what was truth and what was a lie. Azriel had to be careful with what he said and did. His emotions were shifting in an inexplicable way¡ªhe felt calm, too calm, in front of this god. Everything was going too smoothly. Likely, the god was the cause of his current unnaturally calm state. "Who exactly is this world''s providence?" ''He is the God of Time, but he could also be considered the God of Wisdom. In other words, if anyone knows more about the world''s providence, it would be him.'' And yet, the God of Time slowly shook his head. "That is not knowledge I can grant you, child. Such things must be acquired by your own efforts. Mmm¡­ what I can grant is an answer to another question that lingers in your mind¡ªwhy that harlot removed [Void Mind]." The god paused, his golden eyes locked onto Azriel''s. "It is because she hasn''t. [Void Mind] is not gone." "What?" ''Wait¡ªmy mind? Is he reading my mind?'' Azriel''s expression hardened instantly. If the god was reading his mind¡­ no, impossible. ''Ah¡­ right.'' It wasn''t mind-reading. The God of Time must have known of his frustration. For some reason, he had the ability to discern and manipulate emotions. But then how did he know the answers he sought? "[Void Mind] is still a part of you," the god continued. "It was simply isolated from you. Those two years of experience¡­ they were [Void Mind]. The only difference is that the version you once had was more refined, more enhanced. But it is certainly not lost." ''Not lost¡­'' So [Void Mind] was still with him? If so¡­ Azriel had yet to realize it. But it was no longer a skill. It wasn''t something he could activate like before. Sure, he had forced himself into an emotionless state countless times as Subject 666, but it wasn''t the same. The old [Void Mind] had amplified that state, refined it. ''Maybe¡­ if I relearn to be in that state¡­ then¡ª'' "Now," the God of Time interrupted his thoughts. "I will allow you to ask me one piece of truth¡ªif I can provide it, that is." Azriel''s gaze flickered to Xian Feng, who was watching silently. He hesitated. Not because he didn''t know what to ask¡ªbut because he wasn''t sure if he should ask. It was the question that had plagued him ever since his memories as Subject 666 returned. And now, more than ever, knowing what he did about his previous world¡­ Azriel exhaled quietly and finally spoke. "Do you know anything about the meaning of ''Ynoth''?" Xian Feng remained still, listening intently. But the God of Time¡­ For a single fraction of a second, his eyes grew colder than ever before. And Azriel saw it. ''He knows.'' "I do not recall anything of such a word. Why? Where did you hear this?" ''He''s lying.'' Azriel''s heartbeat quickened, his throat running dry. "Was it from your old world?" ''No, you know exactly where it''s from.'' Azriel wanted to shout, to call him out¡ªbut he didn''t. Instead, he took a quiet breath and shook his head. "No. It is simply a word that, for some reason, has been in my head ever since I transmigrated to this world." The God of Time looked at him silently for a long moment. And for the first time, Azriel felt as though the god was staring into his soul. No. He was staring into his soul. The soul¡­ Azriel''s thoughts raced. He needed to start researching the soul. The God of Time seemed to care deeply about anything related to souls. And the runes on the Mark of Death¡­ they had said: The soul always remembers. The same was true for Xian Feng. "...." But Ynoth¡­ why was the God of Time so unwilling to speak of it? The Goddess of Death hadn''t hesitated to utter the word. Yet, when he heard it, he looked at Azriel as if he had committed the gravest of sins. That could only mean several things. The God of Time and the Goddess of Death were not entirely on the same side. Neither of them knew everything. And neither of them shared the same knowledge. "Now that you have asked, allow me to guide you." Normally, he would have been disappointed. He had wasted such a valuable opportunity and gained nothing from it. But Azriel wasn''t. He had gained something¡ªsomething important. One undeniable fact was that the God of Time was neither his ally, nor his friend. The Goddess of Death might have known him. She might have even been on good terms with him. But Azriel was not, and he had no intention of ever being so. Besides, she was missing. And one fact remained: the God of Time has been trying to manipulate both Xian Feng and Azriel. Azriel feared that every word spoken, every step taken, every twist of fate¡ªcould have all been part of his plan. He was the God of Time, after all. There was no way they weren''t playing right into his hands. But what could Azriel do? Nothing. He was simply too weak. Azriel clenched his gauntleted hands tightly at the thought. A pawn¡ªused endlessly in a game he never agreed to play. "If I have seen correctly¡­ you have been playing the child blessed by light. Or perhaps¡­ light was blessed with the child. I do not know if it is one, the other, or both, but you have been trying to manipulate her, haven''t you?" "...!" Azriel''s eyes widened. The God of Time, seeing his reaction, simply nodded. He turned, his fingers grazing the table, until he reached his throne and sat back down. His withered wings curled slightly as he shifted, staring at Azriel. "If my eyes have not deceived me, then you defeated that thing¡ªthe Black Antlered King. You stole the [skill] it would have granted. After that, if she had not yet defeated the Bonewraith, you would have done it yourself. But if she had¡ªand had not consumed the mana core¡ªyou would have stolen it. If she had consumed the mana core, you would have still followed the script in your mind." "It is splendid, really. As we speak, she is battling the Bonewraith. By the time she defeats it, she will begin to realize some things. Your unusual cooperation in joining her faction. The way you listened to her. The kindness you showed. How you backed her up. And then¡ªsuddenly¡ªyou wanted to be left alone on Floor -1. With that small grain of doubt, you will play the role of the villain. And with nothing but words, you will shatter her trust in people once again, making her fall deeper into despair." Azriel was at a loss for words. The way the God of Time spoke¡ªit was as if he were reading from a script. Perhaps he was. Azriel couldn''t tell. His voice was quiet when he finally spoke. "She is too kind. She and the others think they can handle everything. But they can''t. Only tragedy will follow¡­ just like right now. In the containment facility. Unaware of the psychopath responsible for the Bonewraith. Edge. Or someone else manipulating Edge. If I have to play the villain in her eyes¡ªbetray her trust¡ªbut she becomes stronger because of it¡­ then it will be worth it." "It would be. And it will be¡ªif you follow through, of course. It is a good plan, but one you have not put enough effort into. You should change that from now on. Do not rely solely on luck as your hidden card for victory, child." "I don''t have a choice," Azriel muttered. "I need to trust that my luck is enough to bring me to the outcome I desire. The best way to convince others¡­ is to put myself in their position. That way, they won''t suspect a thing until the very end¡ªwhen my luck finally comes into play" People like Sir Henrik, Freya, and others could easily grow suspicious. The smallest mistake, the slightest inconsistency¡ªthey would notice. And once doubt crept in, the entire plan would collapse. He had to expect failure at every turn. "If that is how you think, then very well. You are still young. Your mind will change many times with experience. But the role of a villain¡­ that, I find intriguing. You wish for an outcome where those you care for live. I can grant you a way to increase those odds. Not by much, but still better than nothing." ''What?'' Azriel leaned forward, his hands on the table. "I thought you refused to grant knowledge of the future since it could be dangerous?" Xian Feng, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke, eyeing the God of Time with suspicion. The God of Time''s lips curled into a chilling smile. "I never said I would grant knowledge. But I can grant opportunity." "I''ll take it," Azriel answered immediately. This was a trap. A way to manipulate him. It had to be. But if it wasn''t¡­? Then he would still take it. "If a book were written, it would need a villain. And of course¡­ we have plenty of those already." As he said that, both Azriel and the God of Time instinctively turned toward Xian Feng. The man, leaning back in his seat, arms crossed, eyes closed, remained unbothered. Only his lips twitched. "I take pride in my work," Xian Feng murmured. "I won''t run away from my responsibilities." Azriel almost found it amusing. But he forced himself to remain focused. If the God of Time could read minds, he didn''t want to reveal too much. "Your act of convincing her you are a villain is a good idea. But your scope is too small. Your methods, too shallow. Your approach¡ªcrude. It would have worked if I placed trust in your acting skills. But I said I would help you. So¡­ yes, a [skill] would suffice." Azriel sat back, eyes narrowing. He listened carefully, trying to detect any deceit. "Yes. A [skill] granted by me. Ah¡­ that would be amusing. A pity I won''t be able to watch it unfold, but it will suffice." The God of Time smiled wider. Azriel felt uneasy. "As a final act of generosity, I will give you ten minutes. Once you leave this realm and wake up, that child''s mind will be affected by me. I will manipulate her emotions. For ten minutes, whatever you say to her will have an intense effect. You want her to become your lover? Your slave? Your rival? Your partner? Your enemy? Choose the right words, and it will be done... But I trust that you are a smart and capable human who knows the role they have to play." He leaned back with a satisfied smile as both Xian Feng and Azriel stared in shock. There was something off. Something disturbing. The God of Time¡­ didn''t like Celestina. "¡­Do you have a reason for hating Celestina Frost?" Xian Feng was the one to ask. The God of Time merely shrugged. "No. Not yet, at least. Or¡­ not in this timeline." Their eyes narrowed. A threat. Celestina Frost posed a threat to this god. But before they could dwell further, the God of Time sighed. "Perfect timing. It seems someone has noticed this realm suddenly vanishing. Alas, I cannot keep it hidden much longer." ''He had been hiding an entire realm from the other gods?'' ¡­How ridiculous. The God of Time waved his hand. His voice was the last thing they heard. "Do not make me regret my choices today. Just this once." ***** They were gone, leaving only the God of Time seated upon his throne. For a long moment, he remained still. Then, his gaze lifted toward the ceiling, obscured by the mysterious fog. "Were it within my grasp, I would bind you both to an eternity of suffering¡ªan endless cycle of death without reprieve. But even torment is fleeting, for nothing remains unchanged forever." A shuddering breath escaped his lips, weary and strained. "You are not cursed by fate, but marked by it. For every sorrow you endure, fortune shall find you in equal measure. A blessing entwined with a curse¡ªone cannot exist without the other." As for why the two of them had been marked by fate¡­ even he, the God of Time, did not know. Just as he did not recognize the word Ynoth. And yet¡­ his soul did. There could be only one explanation¡ªhis memories had been taken from him. ...which was utterly sorrowful. Chapter 237 - 237: Grade 3 Advanced When Azriel opened his eyes, he felt his back pressing against the countless shards of rubble beneath him. Above him, there was only darkness. But around him¡­ the remnants of the floor were bathed in an ethereal glow, illuminated beautifully by the white mana stones. Azriel groaned and sat up. ''I''m back¡­'' "Haaa¡­" He exhaled loudly, his mind more of a mess than ever. ''What am I supposed to do with all this? Seriously¡­ messing with me however he wanted.'' He didn''t even know where to start. Where to think. All he knew was that he had somehow¡ªagainst all reason¡ªmet the God of Time. It was convenient. Too convenient. Just like how the god had suddenly decided to help him. But Azriel was not deceived by such grace. He knew perfectly well¡ªit was all an act. That god was using him as a mere pawn on a chessboard for a purpose he couldn''t yet comprehend. Not now. He was still too small, too weak to see the bigger picture. Azriel still didn''t know if he should consider the God of Time a true enemy. But one thing was certain¡ªhe was now caught up in something far more dangerous. The gods were beginning to turn their eyes toward this world. And the God of Time already had his sights set on him. At the very least, Azriel had learned many things. ''The world''s providence¡­ He''s wary of it. He''s also cautious about revealing too much knowledge. He seems limited. And¡­ he''s not entirely on the side of the other gods either. He has some kind of deep connection with the Goddess of Death as well¡­'' One of the Ten Gods. The God of Time. A being who supposedly knew the past, present, and future. But now that he thought about it¡­ did he really know the future? Azriel¡­ started to doubt that. Then, another thought crossed his mind. ''Seeker of Memories¡­ He called Lumine that, right? Someone who possesses a system is a Seeker of Memories. And there can only be one¡­'' The world''s providence was the one who set that rule. Azriel frowned. There was too much to process. Too much from that conversation to think about all at once. ''Oh, right.'' Suddenly, he realized something. He was still in his Soul Armor. Next to him, Void Eater lay in pristine condition. Both were back to their perfect state. Azriel moved his arms, then stood, stretching his body with a few strange, instinctive movements. ''Whoa¡­ my body feels so much lighter. Stronger. It''s like there was a delay before, and now it''s gone.'' He could feel the mana in the air more vividly than ever¡ªhis mana sensitivity had increased. Which meant¡­ He would have better control over his aura as well. Then, a wide grin stretched across Azriel''s face. ''I won, didn''t I? I actually defeated a Grade 1 demon¡­ Haha! How many people can say they did the same at Grade 1 Intermediate? Wait¡ªno¡­ I''m a Grade 3 Advanced now!'' Azriel''s eyes instantly lit up as he called out in his mind, excitement surging through him. ''Status!'' Azriel''s vision was engulfed by a holographic screen, black and white, visible only to him. ----------------------------- Status Screen: ----------------------------- [Name]: Azriel Crimson [Age]: 16 [Gender]: Male [Titles]: Son of Death ----------------------------- [Mana Core Rank]: Advanced [Mana Core Grade]: Grade 3 [Mana Core Level]: 3 ----------------------------- [Affinities]: - Lightning - Ice [Unique Skill]: Redo ¡ú One-time use [Skills]: - Core Reaper - Soul''s Crucible - Eidolon Flesh - Villain''s Script [Sword Arts]: Dance of Death ¡ú 15% mastery - First Form: Death''s Blossom - Second Form: Thorned Heart - Third Form: Falling Petals ----------------------------- [Soul Weapons]: Void Eater [Soul Armor]: Nocturne Covenant [Soul Echoes]: None / Locked ¡ú Unlocks at higher rank ----------------------------- [???]: None / Locked ¡ú Unlocks at higher rank [???]: None / Locked ¡ú Unlocks at higher rank [???]: None / Locked ¡ú Unlocks at higher rank ----------------------------- Looking at his status, Azriel couldn''t hold back the grin spreading across his face. ''I''ve finally become an Advanced... If Jasmine isn''t careful, I might surpass her before she even realizes it.'' And that wasn''t all. Azriel''s gaze locked onto his [Skills] section. His fingers twitched as he instinctively selected [Eidolon Flesh], eager to read its description. ----------------------------- [Eidolon Flesh]: The Black Antlered King''s bones were never mere marrow; they were something far older, far stronger. Each fracture mended only made them denser; each break reforged them sharper. Mortality had long been stripped away, leaving behind a foundation that would never splinter again. Or so it was believed¡ªuntil it crossed paths with the Son of Death. The battle that followed was a clash beyond mortal reckoning, witnessed only by the God of Time and [!@#%]. Their thirst for victory was silent, known to none but themselves. Yet, death is inevitable. And so, the Black Antlered King''s demise was sealed. Its crown crumbled. The Son of Death offered his own flesh to shatter its bones¡ªand succeeded. Perfection is not bestowed, but carved. From the ruins of his body, something unnatural was born. His flesh, marred by battle, was remade¡ªsmooth as polished ivory, seamless, untouched by the scars of mortality. True strength is not found in unyielding hardness, but in the illusion of fragility. Blades slip without purchase, wounds fade before they can linger, even time itself struggles to leave its mark. A gift or a curse? Beauty lures the eye, and something so flawless was never meant to go unnoticed. ----------------------------- "...." Azriel read the description in silence. Whoever had written this had certainly outdone themselves. It wasn''t just any [skill]; it was one that Lumine would have normally obtained during this very mission with Celestina¡­ only Azriel had replaced him and completed the mission much earlier than he would have. ¡­[Eidolon Flesh] was not something to be considered a waste. Instead, it made his skin much more durable and would only benefit him in the long run¡­ To think he actually managed to get it. Exhaling slowly, he clenched and unclenched his fists. He wanted¡ªto see himself right now. If the rumors were true, then upon becoming an Advanced , one''s appearance became more striking. But Azriel wasn''t just any Advanced. He was the child of one of the Ten Gods. And now, with [Eidolon Flesh], he had no doubt that the changes were far more extreme. Still, he resisted the urge to seek out a reflection. There were more important things to focus on. He was on a timer. And so, with a smirk tugging at his lips, he moved on to read the description of his other newly acquired skill¡ªone that, at a glance, reeked of the God of Time''s influence. ----------------------------- [Villain''s Script]: The God of Time, the Son of Time, and the Son of Death vanished¡ªsealing themselves away from the world, from all that was and all that would be. Words were spoken in that hidden place, words that would never escape their lips. Yet whatever was said left wounds on all three. Still, the God of Time, in his infinite mercy, allowed the Son of Time and the Son of Death to depart unharmed. More than that¡ªhe sent them away with gifts, tokens of his boundless generosity. For the Son of Death, he chose something most fitting. Perhaps it was not merely a gift, but an excuse¡ªan invitation to bare his true, treacherous nature. Only he would know the truth. Your presence carries the weight of a villain. Your words drip with an insidious pull¡ªsubtle, inescapable, implanting the idea that you are an enemy. To those who look upon you, you are a deceiver, a menace, a serpent cloaked in the skin of man. Suspicion coils around your every step, and doubt lingers in every glance cast your way. This power is shaped by perception¡ªthose with unshakable will may resist, those with keen insight may see past the veil. But the more you embrace the villain''s role, the deeper its roots take hold. Hesitation cracks its foundation. ----------------------------- "...What the hell?" Azriel had a lot to say about this skill. And by a lot, he meant a lot. What did it mean by "treacherous"?! Rubbing the back of his head, he exhaled through his nose and shook his head. ''And what''s with this nonsense about the God of Time being merciful and generous? My foot!'' He could practically smell the cunning breath of that god. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was the real treacherous one here, not Azriel. That bastard had sent him into a full-blown panic attack just to drop the truth about his old world on him. A truth that Azriel never asked for. A truth that now weighed on him like a curse, with no way to undo it. His mood darkened at the thought. Then, his eyes drifted downward¡ªtoward the lifeless body lying beside him. The Black Antlered King. Broken. Dead. Covered in dust, rubble, and blackened blood. Azriel sighed softly. "It''s been a while since I''ve had such an intense fight..." A brief pause. "For that, I thank you." His fingers twitched once again as he considered whether or not to take the corpse. But before he could decide¡ª Boom¡ª! A sudden impact shook the ground beneath him. The debris trembled, dust rising in thin, swirling tendrils. Azriel''s gaze snapped toward the source of the disturbance. A distant battlefield. The fight still wasn''t over. His lips curled. "Good." Perhaps... He should take advantage of the God of Time''s generosity. If the god''s words and his own theories were to be trusted¡ª Then it was finally time. Chapter 238 - 238: Freedom There was something Azriel had been thinking about for a while. His future self¡ªnow dead¡ªhad said something that lingered in Azriel''s mind ever since. Well, there were a lot of things he had said that stuck with him¡­ but one, in particular, refused to fade. That Azriel was supposed to be saved by Joaquin on that day, instead of being sent to the Void Realm. That this world was more than just a book he had read. That the book followed him¡ªno matter what¡ªmaking his arrival in this world inevitable. No matter what he did, it was as if it had always been his fate to come here. And yet, that very book was something unknown. Even the gods themselves didn''t seem to know what it was. Even the gods themselves didn''t seem to know how Azriel had arrived in this world, calling him an anomaly. Something else had brought him here. At the very least, it was something¡ªor someone¡ªcapable of hiding from the God of Time and the Goddess of Death. Ynoth. A word. An era. But what did the Goddess of Death mean? ¡­The Goddess of Death, who was apparently missing. Azriel had a theory about the book. That the book was not a book at all. But a timeline. A timeline where Azriel was never supposed to exist. But then¡­ what happened to the original Azriel? The one in the book? The one in that timeline? Did he get sent to the Void Realm as well? Somewhere else? Another realm entirely? Or was it even the original Azriel to begin with? Was it truly the original timeline, or just one where another future self had interfered? And if that Azriel had interfered¡­ why hadn''t he made it back? Did he die? Or¡­ was there something else? It was only a theory, of course. Well, part of his theory. His conversations with the God of Time and Xian Feng had only reinforced his suspicions¡ªconfirming things he had already considered and shifting the way he thought about certain others. It changed what he was planning to do. And it made Azriel realize something else. How utterly fucked he was. ¡­And that was simply depressing. That realization lingered as Azriel slowly walked toward the sound of battle. Celestina and the others must have been there. He had already made up his mind. Even if it cost him his friendship with Celestina¡ªif it meant she would become stronger, then so be it. The God of Time must have thought the same thing. He wanted Azriel to play that role as well. The role of a villain¡ªone that would force those around him to grow stronger. It was a bit like Vergil in the book. And Xian Feng. ¡­No. Xian Feng was simply a villain. Azriel, playing the role of a villain¡ªwalking through the academy while everyone else watched, powerless to stop him. It would push them. But now¡­ Now, he had started to think about something else. Not just them. Not just Celestina. But himself. Jasmine. His family. Everyone he cared about. Azriel was stuck. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And with that realization came another one. A single word. Freedom. That was all he wanted. A future where he could live as he pleased. Where he could see the end on his own terms. The curse¡ªor perhaps, the blessing¡ªbestowed by the Goddess of Death would have to be broken. He wanted to be happy. With those he loved. With those who were left to love him. To be free from the gods. From fate itself. He was grateful that the God of Time hadn''t tried to read his mind. Or maybe he had¡ªand just hadn''t dug deep enough. Perhaps because he thought that Azriel was thinking just like him. Hence, giving him [Villain''s Script]. Azriel was grateful for that. Because if his theory was correct¡­ It would bring him one step closer to being free. And for that¡ª Azriel had to fool everyone¡ªeven the gods. No matter the cost. ***** It happened the moment the entire floor collapsed¡ªrubble and stone crashing down, burying everyone alive. Celestina and the others were lucky. Sir Henrik''s wind affinity had softened most of the debris, cushioning their fall. He had even shielded Celestina with his own body¡ªjust in case. But it wasn''t until they climbed out of the wreckage that they truly realized just how lucky they were. Lucky to be alive. The Grade 3 Abyssal was not just a storm of bones. The floating mana core had never really been floating at all. They had all been fooled. It had been using an ability¡ªhiding its real body all along. The only thing it had ever shown them was its mana core. Which meant¡­ The real body had been in front of them the entire time. And when the floor collapsed¡ªwhen the wreckage finally settled¡ªit revealed itself. A void creature. Humanoid in shape, draped in black robes, its face a decayed skull with hollow black eyes. But that wasn''t what shocked them most. It was what stood on top of that void creature. Azriel. And the Black-Antlered King. The Grade 3 Abyssal had been standing exactly where they had fallen. And when the rubble came crashing down, the Abyssal''s true body¡ªweak and fragile¡ªhad been caught beneath it all. They had been crushed. Naturally, Celestina and the others were stunned. Shocked. And at the same time¡­ relieved. Azriel was alive. But it was only then¡ªwhen they finally got a good look at him¡ªthat they realized just how horrible his condition was. His body was mangled beyond recognition. His face, almost unrecognizable. And then¡ª They felt it. The entire flow of mana in the air shifting¡ªpulling toward him. A vortex of mana spiraled around him, drawing in an overwhelming amount of energy. Their eyes widened. Because something like this¡ªthis kind of phenomenon¡ªcould only mean one thing. Azriel''s mana core was leveling up. He was ascending. He was about to become Grade 3 Advanced. But there was no time to process that. Because at that moment¡ª The Grade 3 Abyssal stood up¡ª ¡ªand ran for its life. They had no choice. They had to chase after it. Leaving Azriel behind was the only option. After all¡­ no one could interfere when someone was undergoing a mana core evolution. Not even if they wanted to. The dome''s structure was shattered¡ªdozens of pathways broken apart as they pursued the Grade 3 Abyssal through the ruins. But it was barely hanging on. Most of its bones were gone¡ª Crushed. Broken beneath the rubble. All that remained were a few intact ones, its last remaining weapons. And yet¡ªeven then¡ªdespite everything, despite the disadvantage it was at¡ª It was still deadly. And their battle¡­ Was anything but easy. Chapter 239 - 239: Beautiful "Are we... alive?" Sophia''s hoarse whisper barely carried over the settling dust as she lay motionless atop the rubble, exhaustion weighing down every part of her body. Nova let out a quiet hum in response, her eyes fluttering closed. And just like that, the two of them¡ªlike Gavin before them¡ªslipped into unconsciousness, drained of everything. "If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have won." Celestina''s voice was quiet yet firm as she looked down at Henrik, both hands pressed against his chest. A soft, white glow seeped from her fingertips, mending the torn flesh beneath them. Henrik lay on the cold, shattered ground, his body battered, blood pooling beneath him. His injuries were severe, but he would live. His breath hitched, a weak chuckle escaping his lips. "...It is my honor to receive... such praise, Your Highness." If it hadn''t been for Henrik, they would have never won. Even with the Grade 3 Abyssal severely injured, the battle had nearly ended in disaster. They had cornered it¡ªfinally driven it to its limit¡ªwhen, in one last, desperate act, the Abyssal burned through the last of its mana. And in doing so¡ª It controlled every bone buried beneath the ruins. Shattered fragments. Tiny shards. Individually, they were harmless. But together? A storm of death. And it had aimed them all at Celestina. Had Henrik not thrown himself in front of her once more¡ª Had he not shielded her with his own body¡ª She wouldn''t have just been injured. She would have been dead. But in that fleeting moment¡ªthat tiny window of opportunity¡ª Celestina had acted. Her blade flashed. And the head of the Grade 3 Abyssal fell. And now¡­ Lying in the dust beside her¡ª Was a shimmering, white mana core. Celestina let out a long sigh before finally pulling her hands away from Henrik. His condition had stabilized, and with nothing more she could do for him, she turned her attention to the mana core in her grasp. She needed to consume it quickly. High-quality mana cores like this were best absorbed as soon as possible. "Ngh..." Suppressing a groan, she clenched her jaw as the raw mana of the Grade 3 Abyssal surged into her body. It was overwhelming¡ªalmost too much. No, perhaps it truly was too much. A thin stream of blood trickled from her nose, but she forced herself to endure. When she was finally done, she let the now dull and lifeless mana core fall from her fingertips. As she stood, a wave of euphoria surged through her veins. She felt as if she could move forever, as if her body had no limits. Wiping the blood from beneath her nose, she exhaled deeply. Yet, beneath that fleeting strength, exhaustion weighed on her. Her head felt light, her mind open¡ªvulnerable. A headache loomed at the edges of her consciousness. "Azriel..." She had to get to him. He was probably still unconscious, and there could be more void creatures lurking. She didn''t want to leave him alone in the first place. But time had been against her. She had chosen to go all out, using everything and everyone she had to take down the Grade 3 Abyssal while his mana core levelled up. His mana core... Meaning he had ascended. ''An Advanced...'' Celestina lowered her gaze. He was only sixteen and had already reached such a level. His growth was terrifying. Just when she thought she was catching up, he kept pulling further and further ahead. "Ugh...!" Her legs gave out. She crumpled to her knees, her mana suddenly entirely depleted. Gritting her teeth, she tried to push herself up, but her body refused to listen. In the end, all she could do was sigh. Her gaze naturally drifted toward where Azriel must be. ''He fought another demon... and still won. And became even stronger.'' Her fist clenched. It had always been like this. With Jasmine. And now, even with her own little brother. Azriel must have had it figured out¡ªthe real reason she wanted to be close to him. The reason she invited him into her faction. ...It was to observe him. To find out what she lacked. She had watched him, studied him, gotten closer than anyone else... and yet¡ª Nothing. She had found absolutely nothing that could explain it. Instead, even after everything¡ªeven when she was using him, even when joining her faction could have caused conflicts between their two great clans¡ªhe had never once called her out on it. He had indulged her every selfish request without question. And that only made her guilt heavier. The only time he had ever acted out of line was when¡ª ''...Huh?'' "...." ''He knew.'' He had known there was a high chance of something going wrong on this mission. If the Black Antlered King had been free and reached their floor, they would have all been slaughtered. But by sheer "luck," Azriel had been separated from them. By sheer "luck," he had managed to take down the Black Antlered King. By sheer "luck," he had single-handedly wiped out the entire floor and saved all their lives¡ªby falling onto the Grade 3 Abyssal at just the right moment. So much luck. But... was it really just luck? No. It had to be. Celestina shook her head. Even for him, this was pure coincidence. He couldn''t have predicted all of this. No one could. Only a god could control events to this degree. But. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was Azriel. A sixteen-year-old who had survived the void realm for two whole years. Who was in the middle and had walked out of the void dungeon incident alive. Who could already wield aura. He had done things no one his age should be capable of. Something in the back of her mind whispered to her. A quiet, insistent voice she had ignored until now. Telling her to be cautious. Telling her to suspect him. With everything that had happened in her life¡ªwith all the betrayals, all the schemes¡ªhow could she not look at this from every possible angle? The only explanation was¡ª ''If he could see the future.'' ''...Is that his [Unique Skill]?'' To see the future? No. It had to be more than that. It couldn''t be so simple. But... now that she thought about it, he really was unusually cooperative. She hadn''t known Azriel for long, but in the time she had, this time he seemed almost too kind. Because of her obsession with observing him, she had overlooked something so simple. So... "Ugh... Why am I even thinking like this..." Celestina felt like she was going insane. She had always been the type to question things, to analyze everything. But right now... this felt different. ''I need to get to him. See if he''s alright.'' Celestina braced herself, trying to push up from the ground¡ª But at that exact moment, she heard footsteps. Her body tensed. Her sword materialized in her grasp. Looking in the direction from which the footsteps came, Celestina squinted her eyes, gripping the handle of her silver sword tightly. ''I can''t move my legs because of consuming such a high-ranking void creature... It''s going to take me at least some time to move again, and my mana is fully depleted, so using light magic to heal myself won''t be possible either.'' It was useless. Whatever was about to attack her had every advantage. ...Then her eyes widened as she saw the source of the footsteps. "Azriel..?" She had to blink a few times, her eyes widening more with each passing second. Illuminated by the scattered glow of dozens of white mana stones, Azriel walked toward her calmly. It was him... and yet he looked different from before. He still wore his smooth, black-plated soul armor, now in perfect condition. But her grey eyes were drawn to his face. His skin was pale, milky-white, polished like ivory¡ªflawless, without a single scar or bruise. His eyes were as red as pure blood, gleaming like the finest rubies. His hair, dark as the space between the stars, had grown longer, now reaching his neck. His frame seemed thinner, almost delicate. Looking at him, Celestina couldn''t imagine that he had just come out of a fight¡ªor that he had ever fought in his life. He looked fragile, like a sculpture of ice, a painting that would tear at the slightest touch. He looked... "...Beautiful." Chapter 240 - 240: The Unworthy Princess Everyone was unconscious¡ªeveryone except Celestina, who knelt on the rubble-strewn ground, and Azriel, who stood before her with an expression she couldn''t read. His gaze eventually drifted toward the corpse of the Grade 3 Abyssal lying behind her, its head severed cleanly from its body. Next to her, a dull, empty mana core rested in the dust. Then, his eyes met hers again. He took a few steps closer and spoke, his voice tinged with something... worry. "Are you alright? Do you need a health potion?" "Huh? Ah... no, I have my own. Thanks." Celestina answered in surprise. And yet, for a reason she couldn''t quite grasp, a strange tension hung between them¡ªone that unsettled her. Why? Her own mind was frightening her, whispering things about the boy standing before her. Shaking her head slightly, as if to dispel the intrusive thoughts, she forced herself to speak. "What about you...? Are you sure you''re feeling fine?" "...Yes. As you can see, I''ve leveled up. Though fighting the Black Antlered King brought me to the verge of death." His lips curled into a soft, almost serene smile. "I suppose I was lucky. If killing it hadn''t pushed me into becoming a Grade 3 Advanced, I would have been here with a body¡­ less gazeable." Celestina stared at him. "...We both got lucky." "...Yeah." What was this? This strange, murky feeling, like she was sinking into something she couldn''t fight against. It made her hyper-aware of every breath, every blink. Don''t trust him. Doubt him. Doubt Azriel. Why? Her head throbbed¡ªa sharp, persistent ache, pressing against her thoughts, demanding to be acknowledged. The pain grew worse, and without thinking, she bit her lip, trying to suppress it. Then, strangely, it stopped. The moment she averted her gaze from Azriel, the ache and the whispers vanished. Her expression twisted in confusion. She parted her lips to say something, but before she could, Azriel spoke first. "Did you get what you wanted?" "Huh?" Her head snapped up, eyes widening. Another wave of confusion crashed into her. And then¡ª The pain returned. The whispers slithered back into her mind like silk brushing against her thoughts. And yet, she ignored them. Instead, she looked at him. His expression remained soft, his smile gentle. Her voice trembled without her realizing it. "W-what do you mean by that?" Azriel''s gaze never wavered. "This. All of this. Wasn''t it because you were searching for something? An answer to a question?" "...!" Her eyes widened as far as they could go. Ah. Right. He knew. She knew that he knew. But she hadn''t expected him to ask. Not now. And yet¡ª Celestina could only lower her head once more. The pain faded. The whispers vanished. She clenched her fists, gritting her teeth. Another silence settled between them, broken only by their uneven breaths and the rhythmic rise and fall of their unconscious comrades. Blood trickled down Celestina''s chin, yet she did not lift her face. She hated this. Why did she feel so vulnerable right now? If someone attacked her mind¡ªeven with the weakest attempt¡ªshe knew she wouldn''t be able to resist. She hated it. Everything. Her gray eyes darkened, revealing something lurking beneath¡ªthe hollow abyss of despair. A void of hopelessness. And then¡ª "Ah¡­!" Her voice trembled, and the pain returned, sharper, deeper. The whispers grew louder, gnawing at her mind, consuming it. Celestina''s hands shot up, gripping her face, her fingernails digging into her skin. Warm blood trickled down her cheeks. Why!? Why now!? Ah... it was his gaze. His gaze! Her body convulsed, trembling violently. To anyone else, she must have looked like a madwoman, overtaken by delirium. And yet, Azriel remained motionless, watching her in silence. Then, with slow deliberation, he stepped forward, knelt, and placed his fingers beneath her chin, forcing her weakened body to meet his eyes. Celestina shuddered. It felt like snakes slithered across her skin, coiling around her limbs, tightening with every breath. Those eyes¡­ Beautiful. Fragile. Dangerous. The whispers roared, splitting her mind apart. She clutched her head, pressing her hands over her ears, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto shut them out. The pain was unbearable. "S-stop! Please stop!" She squeezed her eyes shut. She didn''t see Azriel''s expression twist in shock. "¡­You can resist his influence." "Ngh¡­!" "And that look just now¡­ That wasn''t his doing, was it?" His voice was quiet, almost to himself, she could barely register it¡ªmuffled, distant, like words spoken from beneath water. "In the book, there was no mention of this. So either you hid it well¡­ or is it because of me?" Azriel''s grip loosened. He stood, releasing her chin, stepping away. "But the more you resist, the worse it will get for you." If she kept fighting, she would die. Her mind would shatter. Her soul¡ªtorn apart. Azriel exhaled, eyes narrowing in thought. "If I use a skill gifted by her¡­ would it cancel or lessen this?" He was speaking again, but Celestina could not comprehend his words. The whispers drowned him out. Then¡ªAzriel lifted his hand. A white, translucent flame flickered to life, wrapping around her body. Celestina''s eyes shot open. The pain and whispers recoiled, pushed back to the furthest corners of her mind. They still lingered, faint and persistent, but distant¡ªmanageable. And then, somehow, her gaze found his once more. Their eyes locked. His crimson irises burned brighter now, gleaming in the dim light. Those eyes¡­ It was like they were trying to tell her something, whisper something only she could understand. But even now, even as she stared into them, she couldn''t grasp what it was. Azriel spoke again. And this time, Celestina, who had been on the verge of asking what was happening to her, fell silent. "Did you get what you wanted?" A simple question, but¡­ Something was wrong. No, everything was wrong. The way she felt was wrong. What was this? She couldn''t comprehend what was happening, and when Azriel asked that question again, she felt compelled to answer. Her mouth moved on its own. "...No." Celestina''s fist clenched tighter. "I didn''t..." Why¡­? "I couldn''t." Weak. "It''s impossible." There was no point. "...I am too much of a fool to understand." Useless. "Especially against you." She couldn''t understand. Words spilled out¡ªwords she had never even considered revealing. Trembling, struggling, she forced them out. "When¡­ we were in the void dungeon¡­ you could have prevented all the deaths that happened. But you didn''t. Instead, you took the opportunity¡­ to kill a Heptarch. You killed Instructor Benson and his men, somehow winning¡ªwinning even when you shouldn''t have had to reach that point. And when you did¡­ when the Heptarch came, you outplayed him, us, everyone. And when he was brought before you, with his limbs cut off by Solomon himself¡ªSolomon, who obeyed you¡ªdespite you losing your hand to make it happen¡­ I was afraid. Even when he had no hands or legs, you stood before him and¡­ offered mercy. For the sake of gaining a powerful ally, you offered him mercy. And when he refused, you ordered it¡ªyou watched as his head was torn off, while we couldn''t even bear to look. To me¡­ it felt like you were seeing the entire forest, while we could only see the trees. That was the moment I first realized and thought¡­ how lucky we were to have had to deal with only one Crimson Child." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More blood dripped onto the broken ground. "And how unlucky we are now¡­ to have to deal with another. How is anyone supposed to compete with the two of you? No matter how much I push myself, no matter how hard I try¡­ No. It''s precisely because I can''t force myself like the two of you that I¡ªI am simply too weak. Even the gods must have forsaken someone as pathetic as me." "Celestina..." Her expression shattered like broken glass, completely crumbling away. "Even now, my mind is trying to justify myself, trying to blame you for everything..! A-all I do is whine! All I do is talk! Words that hold no value at all! I-I... I am worthless! Empty and worthless! Instead of ever daring to call you the Unworthy Prince¡­ they should have called me the Unworthy Princess..! Look at the amount of problems I have caused!" "...." Azriel simply looked at her silently. This was it, really. Now all he had to do was activate [Villain''s Script]¡­ No, even without that, he could easily do what must be done. Break her completely. In his eyes, Celestina was a mess¡ªthe complete opposite of how she was in the book. A long sigh escaped Azriel''s lips as she kept looking down, trembling. Somehow, she was resisting the influence of the God of Time¡­ but in return, she had revealed a side of herself that she normally never would have. In the end, it didn''t matter. It was do or don''t. And don''t was no longer an option for Azriel. He knelt on one knee in front of her, placing a hand on her cheek. She flinched, but before she could pull away, his fingers held her still, forcing her to meet his glowing eyes. Then, in a voice devoid of warmth, he spoke. "Who are you?" "¡­W-what?" She looked at him, confused. Azriel repeated himself. "Who are you?" "¡­M-me? C-Celestina¡­ Celestina Frost?" "That is right. You are Celestina Frost, heiress of the Frost Clan, daughter of King Ragnar Frost and Queen Lyraelle. One of the only three known humans to possess the light affinity. Dozens of incredible achievements under your name¡ªachievements so great that people doubt your age every time they see them." "..!" Meeting his gaze, her eyes trembled before she looked down again, whispering in a hoarse voice. "Compared to Jasmine¡­ even my greatest achievement means nothing. If everything about you were known, I-I''d be insignificant." At her words, Azriel scowled before scoffing. "Of course it does." He sighed. "Haa¡­ Listen, I understand how you feel, okay? You feel useless, desperate, standing in front of a giant fucking wall you can''t seem to break through. Time keeps moving forward, and the people you care about are moving with it, while you''re stuck. I''ve been where you are. No¡ªI still am. But do you know what your father once said to me, back when I clawed my way back to Europe? He told me that being weak is a sin in this world. And for those who try to stay weak¡­ they might as well be slowly killing themselves." She looked at him, startled. "¡­Dad really said that?" Azriel nodded with a wry smile. "In fact, he even crushed my dreams of owning a coffee shop. Ah! But we can talk about that another time!" He shook his head. "What I mean to say is¡ªI agree with his words now. We can''t allow our past failures to be an excuse for staying weak. We can''t let our current struggles define us. Always remember who you are. Too many people depend on you. Everyone''s future does." "¡­It does?" "Yes. It does. There is no future without Celestina Frost." Celestina blinked. His eyes¡ªthey weren''t lying. He truly believed the words he spoke. There wasn''t a single trace of hesitation in them. "The path to strength is never going to be easy," Azriel continued. "It''s going to be hell. But that''s the price we pay¡ªto survive. And survival will only make us stronger." She lowered her head, lips trembling. . . . . "Really..?" "Yes." "But..." "Trust me." "Can I really still become stronger?" "Of course. Just be yourself instead of pretending to be someone you''re not... I''m sure you''ll finally start realizing it then." "...To be yourself..." . . . . "I¡­ I think I understand¡­ Thank you, Azriel." Azriel smiled lightly. "Ah¡­" Then, he pulled back. The comfortable coldness of his hand on her cheek vanished. Without realizing it, she let out a small sound of disappointment. Azriel, oblivious, scratched his cheek before speaking. "Well, if you really wish to thank me, I''ll accept¡ªas long as you deal with the aftermath of all this. It''s been a long day, so I''ll head out now before the others wake up, alright?" "H-huh¡­? Ah, yes. Of course. I-I''ll handle it!" "Great. Well then, I''ll see you back at the academy. Goodbye." Azriel nodded with a smile before casting one last glance at the unconscious figures around them. Then, without another word, he turned around and walked away. Celestina''s grey eyes followed his back, watching as his figure became smaller and smaller, refusing to look elsewhere. The pain in her head was gone. The feeling that something was wrong was gone. The whispers were gone. And when he finally disappeared¡ª ¡­Those very same grey eyes remained fixed on the empty space where he had stood. "¡­Goodbye." ***** ''Yes... this is how it should be.'' Azriel stopped when he was far enough, releasing another tired sigh. No one was going to control him. A moment later, a panel flashed before his vision¡ªbut it wasn''t part of his status. [The God of Time feels his trust has been betrayed. The God of Time seeks justice for his hospitality being broken and will unleash his wrath upon the Son of Death.] "..!" [!@%# has detected the presence of the God of Time. The God of Time has broken a rule. The God of Time must be punished. The Son of Death has broken a rule. The Son of Death must be punished.] [!@%# has judged and lets this matter go just this once. Remember: breaking the rules will result in severe punishment.] [The God of Time is saddened. The presence of the God of Time has vanished.] [!@%# wishes to send a message to the Son of Death. Message sent.] [...For my failure in allowing this to happen, and for the rules that have been broken, I apologize. Please do not come into contact with #####¡ªthe God of Time¡ªon this planet. As I have said to #####, your presence, along with the others, is hidden by my will. In return, my presence will also remain concealed. No rules are to be broken, so all of you, please stop breaking them before ##### finds out. God of Time, Son of Time, Son of Death. Do not use me again, and do not try to contact me. Goodbye.] Azriel''s eyes widened as he read the words before him. Then... His lips curved upward¡ªcold, cruel, victorious. "Nice to meet you¡­ World''s Providence." Of course, the world''s providence would have foreseen something like this¡­ A laugh followed before he resumed walking. "Why waste [Villain''s Script] on her? Why put in so much effort... when you''ve so generously made it easier for me to help her grow stronger on her own?" The God of Time hadn''t anticipated Azriel''s sudden shift. For that, he was grateful. Chapter 241 - 241: A Fans Message When Azriel left, it wasn''t long before the others woke as well, and Celestina had somewhat recovered. Not long after, they were forced to climb their way back up¡­ Along the way, they passed dozens of dead void creatures¡ªfallen from Floor -1. Perhaps it was fortunate that they stumbled upon a ladder of ice waiting for them where the lift should have been. The ladder was fragile yet sturdy enough to support them, allowing them to ascend one by one. It was then that they truly realized the extent of Azriel''s control over ice¡ªhow effortlessly he had shaped it. And now, with his recent advancement, his constructs would only become stronger, more refined, and more durable. At last, they reached Floor 0¡­ where it seemed a massacre had taken place. The void creatures that once roamed this level had all been released¡ªand slaughtered in countless ways. It was Henrik who voiced the question lingering in everyone''s mind: Was this Azriel''s doing? Celestina, who had been silent until now, barely seeming present at all, finally spoke. She didn''t know. All she knew was that Azriel had found them, confirmed they were alive, and left immediately¡ªalmost as if he were in a rush. The reactions were mixed. Naturally, Azriel leaving so abruptly, as if all of this was nothing, stirred many emotions. But none seemed as affected as Sophia. She hadn''t said a word, but¡­ she looked the most sad. They knew that Azriel had been separated at Floor -1. That meant he had either killed these void creatures while making his way to Floor 0¡­ or after he had already found them at Floor -2 and was on his way out. The problem was the timing. Given how little time had passed, it seemed unlikely that Azriel had done all this alone¡ªat least not this quickly. What convinced them most was how the void creatures had been killed. Or rather¡­ what had been done to their bodies afterward. Each void creature had a gaping hole where its mana core should have been. But unlike the void creatures that had fallen from Floor -1, whose cores remained untouched, these were completely missing. Azriel hadn''t bothered to extract mana cores before, and neither had Celestina, Henrik, or the others¡ªthey simply hadn''t had the time. More than that, they hadn''t felt comfortable enough to do it. Henrik was the first to make a decision. "I''ll go ahead," he said. "I''m the only one who''s recovered enough mana and stamina to fight. I suggest you all wait outside." No one objected. They left him to it as he climbed to the upper floors, searching for any remaining threats¡ªand for Edge. Outside, the sun had long since set. The moon had risen high into the sky, casting a pale glow over the facility. The wind howled, cutting through the silence with its cold touch. Celestina and the others sat on the ground. They could sense it¡ªsomething was off about the Frost Princess. None of them had the courage to ask. Not this time. Perhaps they would have, under different circumstances. But now, at this moment, it felt as though they shouldn''t. As though it was better to let her be. And so, they simply watched as she sat there alone, her eyes closed, her expression eerily peaceful¡ªalmost as if she were asleep. It made them whisper. Not out of curiosity. But out of fear that they might disturb her slumber. "I really thought we were going to die..." Gavin was the first to whisper. "We would have... if not for the prince and that other void creature falling right on top of that abyssal. We would have been slaughtered by its trick," Nova replied. "The prince really is amazing..." Sophia said with a sigh. "Honestly, with all the rumors, I always thought he was just some deadbeat¡ªsleeping all day, all night, wasting his life, fat, doing nothing. Nothing to compare to the children of great clans, or even lesser ones. But... I was wrong. Though, I still wish he''d stayed until I woke up. Who knows? Maybe I could have gotten his number..." Sophia grumbled, and a rare smile tugged at Nova''s lips. "You know, prince or not, he''s still four whole years younger than you." "So what? Age is just a number in the face of love!" "And jail is just a place," Gavin added. Sophia pouted, turning her face away with a huff. "He is the Crimson Prince. Who would dare jail him and his only slightly older lover?" "Pervert." "I am not!" Sophia glared at Nova, but before they could continue, the sound of footsteps reached them from the entrance. Everyone, including Celestina, immediately stood and turned toward the source of the noise. It was Henrik who walked back toward them, completely unscathed. Celestina approached him quietly, saying nothing. Henrik bowed, then spoke. "Floor 1 was empty. No void creatures made their way there. When I headed toward Floor 2... it was the same. Except for Mr. Edge¡ªhis head was detached, lying on the table." Henrik pulled a piece of paper from his storage ring and handed it to her. "At first, I thought it was Prince Azriel''s doing, but the detached head of Mr. Edge... his mouth was split open with a knife, as if he were smiling. Inside his mouth, there was this paper." Henrik hesitated, watching as Celestina read the letter, her face unreadable. "It seems like all of this was a setup... to kill you, Your Highness." Bringing the infamous Crimson Prince along with you was a fabulous move! The first round goes to you, my lady. Until the next show! -Your biggest fan, J ***** Azriel stood in front of his door, waiting a few seconds before opening it and stepping inside, closing it softly behind him. "I am pleased to see your safe return, my prince." Azriel blinked as Amaya appeared before him, as if she had been waiting for his return. "You''ve been waiting here the entire time?" "It is only natural that I do." "I see..." Azriel sighed before walking further inside toward the kitchen, Amaya following closely behind. He could feel her eyes intensely scanning him, whether to check if he was injured, or because he had become a Grade 3 Advanced¡ªperhaps both. "Let me do it for you, Your Highness." "I can manage something simple like this myself." Azriel opened the cabinet, poured himself a glass of water, and took a sip. Amaya continued to watch him quietly, her gaze soft. It made Azriel feel uneasy, forcing him to speak. "Are you not going to ask where I''ve been all this time? About what happened?" At his words, Amaya smiled warmly and shook her head. "As someone who worries for you every second, I want to, but... I''m realizing you''re not the same little boy I helped raise. A prince like yourself has many important matters to attend to, without my consent or knowledge... And I need to come to terms with that. I trust you can handle it." She narrowed her eyes, her smile growing brighter. "And seeing you now as a Grade 3 Advanced... I''m glad I can. I''m glad I did." At her words, Azriel blinked a few times before looking away from her smile. It was... strange. Her words, filled with affection and care, made his chest warm. It wasn''t a bad feeling, but the way she spoke just now... and the air around her. "...I''m grateful for your trust, Amaya. Really. But... I hope it doesn''t come at the cost of you acting more distant around me... I... I don''t wish for that." As Azriel didn''t turn to meet her gaze, a silence stretched between them. He distracted himself, drinking his water in a single gulp. Then, suddenly, he felt Amaya''s hand gently touch his left arm. Azriel looked at her. "Amaya?" And then... "He-Ow! Hey!" She started pinching his ear. "Argh! L-let go! Amaya, ow!" She released him, stepping back with a bright smile, stunning Azriel for a few seconds as he gripped his now-red ear with both hands. "That''s for making me worry all day without telling me anything. I just tucked Lady Iryndra in, and if you hadn''t returned in the next hour, I would have gone looking for you myself... Please, next time you plan to break your promise to Her Majesty and the Highness, at least give me a heads-up? You know it''s my head that''ll roll if something happens to you!" Hearing Amaya''s words, Azriel looked away again and coughed. "Well, technically, I didn''t break any promises. I was out on a mission with Celestina. I''m in her faction, after all..." Amaya''s eyes sharpened. "Your Highness, I sincerely hope you didn''t join her faction just because she showed you her [unique skill]? It couldn''t have been worth all the trouble caused now, right?" Azriel simply shrugged. "I was curious, okay? And I had good reasons to join her faction¡ªreasons that will benefit me. Plus, don''t worry, I left her faction... well, I still need to tell her that, but it''s been a long day for both of us, really..." "Yes... I can tell." Azriel broke into a soft smile at the sight of her curious eyes, practically begging to know everything that had happened. "Fine, sleep can wait." Amaya chuckled. "I haven''t slept since last week, Your Highness." "...That''s not healthy." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m a master." "...That makes sense." Then, both Amaya and Azriel sat at the kitchen counter as Azriel began to recount his entire day to her. Amaya listened intently, reacting with different expressions each time. Before they knew it, time gently faded into the background. Chapter 242 - 242: Sheltered Wings It wasn''t until the sun rose, its golden light filtering through the windows and curtains, that Azriel and Amaya realized how long they had been talking. It hadn''t even been anymore about what had happened that day¡ªwell, yesterday now¡ªjust trivial, random things. Yet, strangely, Azriel didn''t mind. He liked it¡­ just talking. Nothing more, nothing less. It was a good distraction. In the end, though, Azriel decided to take a nap, and they parted ways. Amaya, no doubt, would busy herself with whatever tasks a personal maid performed while her master slept. As Azriel made his way to his bedroom, he paused midway, his gaze lingering on a certain closed door. For a moment, he hesitated, lost in thought, before finally reaching for the handle and stepping inside. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A simple room greeted him¡ªplain, almost barren, with a king-sized bed and little in the way of decoration. Beyond the glass doors leading to the balcony, a small figure stood, her black hair fluttering in the wind. She was perched atop a chair, her tiny hands gripping the railing tightly as she peered down at the world below. Azriel''s lips curved into a faint smile as he approached, but at the sound of his footsteps, the girl flinched. The sudden movement made her lose balance, the chair wobbling beneath her. She let out a startled yelp as she tipped forward. In the blink of an eye, Azriel was there. The chair clattered to the ground, but in its place, he stood¡ªarms securely wrapped around the girl as she clung to his neck with trembling hands. Her body stiffened for a moment before, slowly, she opened her golden eyes, blinking up at him in confusion. "Azrie¡ªah, no, big brot¡ªw-wait, what happened to you!?" Her bafflement turned to shock as she scanned his face. "Did you make another mana contract with a god for plastic surgery!?" Azriel couldn''t help but chuckle at her outburst. "The gods don''t seem particularly interested in my looks just yet," he replied, amused. "No, I simply became a Grade 3 Advanced." "¡­Grade 3 Advanced¡­" Awe replaced her initial confusion as she stared at him, inspecting his face up close. Her small hands reached forward, brushing against his cheek. Azriel remained still, allowing her to do as she pleased, the warmth in his gaze unwavering. Then, as if suddenly realizing what she was doing, Iryndra''s hands stiffened. A deep flush spread across her face before she hurriedly buried her head against his neck, her voice muffled. "¡­You can put me down now." "Is that really a good idea?" Azriel teased. "I wouldn''t want the princess to hurt herself by falling again¡­ which is quite the talent, considering she has space magic." "Ugh¡­" She buried her face deeper, her small fists weakly hitting his shoulder in protest. Azriel only laughed. A peaceful silence settled between them. The wind played with their hair as Azriel stood there, Iryndra still in his arms, gazing at the cityscape below. It was beautiful¡ªthe sun rising over dozens of buildings and skyscrapers, the academy stretching beneath them like a kingdom of its own. After a while, he finally spoke. "Why were you awake?" "¡­." "Amaya told me you sometimes wake up in the middle of the night from nightmares¡­ Did you have one just now as well?" She didn''t respond, but her silence spoke volumes. Azriel let out a quiet breath. "I won''t ask you to tell me what the nightmare was about," he said gently. "But¡­ I should have told you this much earlier. I know I haven''t paid as much attention to you as I should have, but¡­ if you ever want to talk to me¡ªabout your nightmares, your past, anything at all¡ªjust know that I''m always here to listen. I won''t look at you any differently. I won''t judge. Whenever you feel ready, I''ll wait. As long as it takes." A slight tremor ran through her small body. Another silence followed. Neither of them spoke, Azriel simply holding her as he gazed into the horizon. Then, after what felt like an eternity¡ªjust as he was about to think she had fallen asleep¡ªIryndra''s quiet voice broke the stillness. "You know¡­ I never really had a real family." Azriel didn''t move. He just listened. "Apparently, after I was born, my real parents left me. I grew up in an orphanage¡­ in the slums. The adults there didn''t like me much. My body''s always been weak, but that only made it easier for them to pick on me. Maybe it was because I never made any friends with the other kids, either¡­ they didn''t like me, either. I was too weak to run away. If I had, I wouldn''t have lasted a day out there. It wasn''t until I was on the verge of dying that Lucidiux appeared before me¡­ and adopted me." Her words came to an end. Azriel understood the weight behind them. The way she had said ''pick on me''¡­ he could tell. It had been no better than torture. His grip on her instinctively tightened, his gaze darkening. Sensing the shift in his demeanor, Iryndra cautiously lifted her head¡ªonly to freeze at the fury in his expression. Then, gritting his teeth, Azriel spoke. "Is that orphanage still standing? The people who hurt you¡­ are they still alive?" At his words, she immediately shook her head. "I don''t know¡­ I don''t care, either." She hesitated. "It doesn''t matter. Not anymore." Hearing her desperately trying to calm him down, Azriel forced himself to suppress what he was feeling, burying it deep inside. Then, like a sudden shift, his demeanor changed. A gentle smile curved his lips as he ran a hand through her hair, stroking it. Iryndra let out a quiet sigh of relief and leaned her head against his shoulder. Azriel knew her body was weak¡ªfar weaker than average. There was nothing to be done about it unless she became a Master. The only problem was that she was still too young. There was a reason why most children from both lesser and great clans, despite their numerous advantages, did not have an overwhelming lead in mana core levels compared to others. No human under the age of fourteen could become an Intermediate. Well, they could, of course¡ªbut they would die within a week, their bodies failing them. As for why this happened, countless theories existed. Some claimed the body wasn''t developed enough to withstand the change. Others believed the mana was simply too much to handle. But no matter the reason, it had taken far too many deaths for people to realize one undeniable truth: anyone who becomes an Intermediate before the age of fourteen would die. There were no exceptions. It had come to the point where, out of sheer caution, some chose to focus on their mana core only after turning fifteen. And for Iryndra, who wasn''t even ten yet, becoming a Master was out of the question. With a fragile body like hers, she wouldn''t last a day. A quiet sigh escaped Azriel''s lips before he spoke, his voice soft. "You should be happy." Iryndra turned to him, surprised. "I am happy. Really... because of you, I am free." "...Then why do you never leave your room?" Azriel asked, watching her carefully. "Amaya even told me you said something about not wanting to cause trouble for me." "Isn''t that normal?" she murmured. "If I were to leave my room¡­ it would naturally cause trouble for you." Azriel sighed and met her gaze. "Iryndra¡­ you are a princess of the Crimson Clan, a former Heptarch, and someone with space magic. Most importantly, you are my little sister. No one in this world, in their right mind, would dare cause trouble for you. And you should never worry about causing trouble for me. I will always have your back¡ªno matter what you do. If you want to kill, save, spend money, or even stay sheltered forever... as long as it makes you happy, then nothing else matters. I will protect you. So please, stop worrying about me when it''s my job to protect you, okay? At the very least, don''t hold yourself back for my sake. Whatever happens, we can always count on each other. Always." Iryndra''s eyes trembled at his words before she suddenly buried her face in his neck and gave a small nod. "...Okay." Azriel smiled. "Get some sleep," he said. "And when you wake up, Amaya will take you outside¡ªwherever you wish to go." She nodded again but didn''t say anything else. Azriel simply kept running his fingers through her hair, his smile lingering. ...In the end, she fell asleep in his arms. And Azriel never got to sleep himself. Chapter 243 - 243: The Headmistress’ Disciple "I¡ªI can''t breathe¡­!" Lumine panted, gasping for air as he crumbled to his knees on the soft grass, his forehead pressing against the rough bark of a tree trunk. Sweat drenched his white T-shirt and black pants, glistening under the harsh sunlight as fresh beads rolled down his body. His right hand still clutched his sword¡ªbarely¡ªbefore his grip loosened, and the weapon slipped from his fingers, landing with a dull thud on the ground. With great difficulty, as if his body had turned to lead, Lumine turned himself around, collapsing onto his back against the tree trunk. His chest rose and fell heavily. "I¡ªI can''t¡­ no more¡­ please¡­!" He pleaded, his voice raw, but the only response was the whisper of the wind against the endless field of grass. He was alone¡ªjust him and the lone tree standing in this vast, empty land. Gritting his teeth, his pale face contorted in desperation. He called out again, weaker this time. "Please¡­" The mana in the air stirred at his plea. Then, a voice answered. Soft. Gentle. Like a lullaby. Hypnotic. The kind of voice that could make anyone fall into a trance. Lumine bit his lip hard, forcing himself to resist its pull. "I thought you wanted to become stronger. To become a hero." "I do! But¡­ if I push any further, my arms will literally fall off!" Lumine shouted, his voice hoarse. He barely had the strength to lift his head. "Then will you give up?" The voice remained unwavering. "Is this the limit of your endurance? In a real fight, you won''t even get the luxury of asking for a moment to breathe. Your arms might be cut, eaten, or smashed beyond recognition¡ªand yet, a real hero would not beg for mercy. Not even a second of it. A hero stands, despite the pain. As long as the mission isn''t complete, a hero cannot fall." "I¡­" Lumine bit down harder, drawing the faint taste of iron on his tongue. He had no argument against those words. They were true, and he knew it. If this much pain and exhaustion could stop him, then in a real battle¡ªhe''d already be dead. Even so¡­ Even as he pushed every fiber of his being to move, to stand¡­ He couldn''t. His body betrayed him, failing before his mind could even command it. He collapsed against the trunk once more, his head falling forward in defeat. A sigh drifted through the air. "Your body has reached its limit. Very well¡ªyou have ten minutes." Lumine''s eyes widened. A breath of relief left his lips, and his body relaxed. Then, the mana rippled again. Before his eyes, a woman appeared. Despite the blistering heat, she wore a fur-lined black coat, high boots, a leather jacket, and tight black pants. The weight of her presence alone made his breathing grow unsteady. She held out a bottle of water. "Drink this." "Oof¡ª!" Before he could even react, she tossed it at him. It hit his chest, knocking out what little air he had left. She sighed, stepping forward and crouching down in front of him. Without a word, she twisted the cap open and brought the bottle to his lips. A bitter smile curled onto Lumine''s face. Nervous. Uneasy. Scared. "H-Headmistress, i-if you just give me a moment, I can drink it myself¡ª" "Drink." Her voice left no room for argument. "Y-yes." Obediently, he parted his lips, and she tilted the bottle. The cool water rushed down his throat, soothing and refreshing, until not a single drop remained. "Haa¡­" He exhaled, the relief washing over him. "T-Thank you, Headmistress." She said nothing. She simply stood, tossing the empty bottle aside as if it were nothing. Lumine smiled bitterly. That was just like her. The truth was¡­ she terrified him. Well, she would terrify anyone. Even now, she was restraining her aura, but its weight still loomed over him like an unseen blade pressing against his skin. She rarely spoke. Her expression was always cold, her eyes even colder. And her words? Colder still. Lumine had never seen her smile. Never once. His gaze lingered on her for a moment longer before he let out a quiet sigh. This was his master. The headmistress. The very woman who had never taken a disciple in the entirety of history. And yet, somehow¡ª Lumine was her disciple. It had already been a week since he became her disciple. In that time, many things had changed. For starters, ever since the faction meeting, Celestina Frost and Azriel Crimson had stopped attending class. As for why¡ªno one knew. Officially, nothing had been stated. But rumors... rumors existed. Some claimed that the Crimson Prince and the Frost Heiress had embarked on a mission together. Not because they were friends. Not because they were close. Well, perhaps they were¡ªbut that wasn''t the reason. They belonged to the same faction: the Frost Faction. Lumine knew this because he had seen it himself on the day of the meeting. That same meeting where, somehow, he had managed to bring both Vergil and Anastasia into his and Yelena''s faction. Well, ''managed'' wasn''t quite the right word. The two had offered to join of their own volition, and neither he nor Yelena had any reason to refuse. But still... it was odd. The rumors were at least partially true¡ªCelestina and Azriel were in the same faction and had gone on a mission together. But beyond that, even Lumine didn''t know what was real. What was certain was that the mission, initially categorized as C-tier, had somehow escalated to A-tier. They said that Celestina had slain a Grade 3 Abyssal single-handedly but had lost her entire left arm in the process. That she was still unconscious. They said Azriel had killed another Abyssal on the same mission, but at the cost of his eyes¡ªalso still incapacitated. Other rumors claimed the two were in a permanent coma or even dead, with the truth being hidden from them. These whispers spread among the cadets, passed from one to another. But none were confirmed. The academy itself had said nothing. By the third day of their absence, Lumine decided to investigate. His first stop was Nol, Azriel''s personal butler. But Nol had only given him a cold shoulder, refusing to answer anything. So he went to Azriel''s room, which was just one floor above his own. There, he had been greeted by a familiar figure¡ªAmaya, Azriel''s personal maid. As always, she was professional, neither warm nor cold. She simply told him that Azriel was fine but resting and unable to see anyone. At the very least, it was reassuring to know he was alive. But it left too many questions unanswered. In the end, he had to let it go. He briefly considered visiting Celestina''s room¡ªbut dismissed the thought. It didn''t feel right to go to a girl''s quarters, especially that of a princess. With Azriel, he had some sort of friend-like relationship. But with Celestina? She had always been kind, yet distant. Keeping others at arm''s length in a way Lumine couldn''t quite explain. That was the situation with the two royals of his class. Beyond that, something else had happened¡ªhe and Yelena had somehow passed the test to become Freya''s disciples. The test... it had been more torture than anything else. It had been simple. Brutally simple. Attack Freya. The Headmistress herself¡ªwhile she was using her aura. The moment she unleashed it, both he and Yelena had collapsed, their faces buried in the ground. The pressure had been overwhelming, suffocating, like a thousand blades piercing their bodies and pinning them down. It never ceased. Lumine had no idea how much time had passed. He only remembered making eye contact with Yelena at some point. In that moment, they both realized something: they were still conscious. And that meant they could still fight. Then, Yelena had done something. Lumine didn''t know what, but he had felt the mana ripple¡ªnot from Freya, but from her. And suddenly, he could move. Just a fraction. Almost insignificant. But not quite. With all his remaining strength, he turned¡ªhurled his sword toward Freya¡ªbefore his body gave out. The blade barely traveled a meter before her aura crushed it, slamming it into the ground. It should have shattered. It would have. But unbeknownst to Lumine, Freya had deliberately controlled her aura so that his soul weapon wouldn''t be destroyed. Still, the attack had failed. Then, without warning, her aura disappeared. Both he and Yelena were certain they had failed the test. Until Freya spoke. "Both of you pass." And then she had left. Just like that, leaving them collapsed on the ground. Since that day, he hadn''t seen or heard from her¡ªuntil today. But only he had been called. Not Yelena. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Freya had simply stated that Yelena would undergo a different kind of training. Lumine had wanted to protest, to say he would rather train alongside her. But he hadn''t. Especially after Freya had given her reasoning: He was pathetic. His swordsmanship, at the very least. He had no fundamentals. No foundation. No skill. He might as well have been swinging a brick. So, she had given him his own training regimen. And today, he had just completed half of it: 10,000 horizontal swings. 10,000 vertical swings. That was it. And yet, he had never been so exhausted. Lumine lay against the trunk of a tree, panting, his gaze drifting toward Freya. He found it a pity¡ªhow distant and cold she was, despite being so breathtakingly beautiful. If she smiled more, he was certain anyone would fall for her. She stood motionless, staring at the cracked sky, her expression unreadable. And yet, Lumine thought, if someone were to paint her like this, the piece would sell for millions of velts. A thought crossed his mind. ''As Headmistress, she must know about Princess Celestina and Prince Azriel''s absence, right? They''re two great children... and she''s my master now. I''m her disciple, so... it should be fine if I ask, right?'' He hesitated for a moment, then looked at her and parted his lips¡ªonly to freeze. Nothing about her had changed. Nothing except one detail. There was a flicker of melancholy in her eyes. It lasted only a second before vanishing. Lumine found himself staring at her, wordlessly. ''Why did she seem sad just now...? Can she even feel such emotions? And if she can... what was she thinking about?'' The idea of Freya being sad made Lumine feel an odd ache in his chest. ''I want to ask... but I have no right to. I don''t know anything about her.'' Nor were they close enough for such questions. "Is there something you wish to say? Or are you ready for 10,000 push-ups, Cadet?" "H-Huh?" Lumine flinched, startled. His face paled. ''T-Ten thousand push-ups!? S-She''s crazy! Crazy!'' He gulped. He wasn''t ready. And his ten-minute break wasn''t up yet! Licking his dry lips, he cautiously asked, "Headmistress... do you know anything about Prince Azriel and Princess Celestina''s absence?" Chapter 244 - 244: Mindset At his question, Freya turned her emotionless gaze toward Lumine. When he met her eyes, he had to force himself not to squirm uncomfortably. For a moment, she simply stared at him, her cold gaze dissecting him layer by layer. It felt as if she were peering directly into his soul¡ªperhaps she was. He couldn''t begin to comprehend what a saint was truly capable of. Then, she spoke. Her voice was quiet, yet it carried an undeniable weight. "Cadet Celestina and Cadet Azriel were sent on a C-tier mission to investigate one of the containment facilities in CASC. However, the situation was far worse than anyone had predicted. A void creature¡ªa Grade 3 Abyssal¡ªhad been illegally purchased from the underground world by the facility''s director. When it broke free from its cell, it slaughtered him along with several high-ranking personnel. Rather than reporting the incident, the new director concealed it, keeping the truth buried." She paused briefly before continuing. "When the two cadets uncovered the truth, they took it upon themselves to deal with the problem. Alongside a Frost Knight and a handful of facility guards, they eliminated the Grade 3 Abyssal and wiped out all the void creatures on Floor -1. Naturally, the mission escalated from C-tier to A-tier. Each of them was awarded 20 points, giving the Frost Faction a massive lead over the others. However, since Cadet Azriel withdrew from Frost Faction a few days ago, the faction now only holds 20 points in total." Freya''s expression remained unreadable as she gazed at the cracked sky. "Even 20 points is a substantial reward for an A-tier mission, but considering the number of... unusual events that transpired, which are still under investigation, it was deemed appropriate. As a result, both cadets were granted a three-week absence from classes. Of course, they are free to return earlier if they choose. It''s standard protocol¡ªanyone who completes a B-tier mission or higher is given leave, depending on the severity of their experience. In some cases, therapy is even recommended to help cadets cope with trauma." Lumine listened intently, his expression shifting into one of surprise. Freya, however, remained indifferent, her gaze unwavering as she studied the shattered sky above them. After hesitating for a moment, Lumine finally spoke. "A Frost Knight... that means they were personally recognized by the Frost King, right? If that''s the case, I guess it makes sense how they managed to defeat a Grade 3 Abyssal..." At his words, Freya suddenly turned toward him, her sharp eyes narrowing. Lumine''s blood ran cold. "The Frost Knight was at the Expert rank," she said, her voice dangerously calm. "And even then, he was a poor match against the Grade 3 Abyssal. In fact, the creature was smart¡ªit had a single invisibility skill that fooled everyone. If not for sheer luck, they all would have died. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cadet Azriel had been separated from the group, fighting off the void creatures on Floor -1 and eliminating a Grade 1 Demon on his own. In the end, the entire floor collapsed, and both his body and the demon''s fell directly onto the true form of the Grade 3 Abyssal. Its body was frail¡ªexceptionally weak for a creature of its rank¡ªbut the impact was enough to bring it to the brink of death, allowing the others to finish it off." Lumine''s mouth fell open. "W-wait... so he killed a Grade 1 Demon by himself? H-how is that even possible?" Freya sighed. "There are many factors to consider when facing a void creature. Yes, it was of a higher rank. Yes, void creatures are driven by an instinct to slaughter humans. But matchups matter. Affinities, skills, luck, experience, environment, mindset, injuries¡ªeverything plays a role. Not to mention..." Her gaze darkened. "Cadet Azriel is from the Crimson Clan¡ªone of the Four Great Clans. They are raised from birth to stain their hands with the blood of these creatures." "Great Clans, huh..." Lumine lowered his gaze, his hands unconsciously clenching into fists. He wanted to reach their level. The people from the Four Great Clans were simply different. The way they thought, the way they moved, fought, even ate¡ªit was all different. Lumine looked up at her and asked, "Compared to the children of the Great Clans... do I stand a chance at defeating even one of them¡ªthose who are my age?" Freya surprisingly didn''t respond right away. She remained silent for a moment, as if carefully considering his question. Then, she looked at him and answered. "No." "Huh?" "If you were to fight any of the Great Clans'' children in this academy, the odds would be overwhelmingly in their favor." "Why?" Lumine understood that they were trained from birth, had superior resources, and more experience. But for some reason, he felt there was something else... And he was right. "You lack the mindset they possess." "Mindset?" "Yes. Have you ever killed before, Cadet?" At her words, Lumine grimaced. She wasn''t talking about void creatures¡ªbut humans. Slowly, he shook his head. "I haven''t." "They have. The Frost Clan and the Crimson Clan may seem peaceful on the surface, never in open conflict, maintaining a strong alliance. Meanwhile, the Nebula Clan and the Dusk Clan are the opposite¡ªconstantly scheming, betraying, and despising one another. But regardless of their relationships, each one of them¡ªwhether younger or older than you¡ªhas killed. And they are prepared to kill again. They would do anything to achieve their goals without a second thought to the cost. Be it a king, a queen, a prince, or a princess, it does not matter." Lumine fell silent, lost in thought. Then, after a moment, he spoke softly. "...I don''t think I can take a life. Not yet... It doesn''t feel right to kill a human." "...." Freya looked at him silently. "Eventually, you will have no choice. Everyone who wishes to become a hero must face this dilemma. I sincerely hope, when the time comes, you are ready to do what must be done¡ªbefore it is you who gets killed instead." Lumine said nothing, biting his lip as he lowered his gaze. Freya sighed, but before she could say anything else, Lumine unexpectedly spoke again. "In the exams... my greatest obstacle will be the top ten of the first-years, right? Each one of them is growing fast, and honestly, I feel like anyone could take any ranking in the exams. And in the Tournament of the Greats... unless there are dark horses, I''ll have to be careful of Princess Jasmine alongside all the other strong opponents. Prince Azriel, Prince Caleus, the third-years, and even those from the other academies across the world... They are all so incredible... How can someone like me even compare?" "I doubt you can." "...!" Lumine looked up, wide-eyed at her cold, merciless words. But her next words shocked him even more. "All those cadets who will participate are there to win. Underestimate any of them, and you will lose, no matter where they are from or who they are. To defeat Cadet Azriel, you won''t just need strength¡ªyou will need your mind. A strategy. Something he won''t see coming. As for Cadet Jasmine... she is perhaps the greatest threat right now to everyone. If I were still the same rank as her and fought her now... I would undoubtedly lose. The current Dusk Heir, Prince Lioren Dusk, won the previous Tournament of the Greats¡ªbut he nearly lost his life fighting Cadet Jasmine. Against all odds, she defeated everyone except him. If they were to fight again today, I doubt the outcome would be the same." Her talent was so great that she could become a saint. Lumine''s mouth fell open. ''Is she truly that strong...? To receive such praise from the Headmistress herself... And as a first-year, she defeated everyone except the Dusk Heir. No... there''s no way she would lose now.'' "That is, of course, if you were to enter the Tournament of the Greats right now." "Huh?" "By the time the exams start, when the tournament happens... perhaps you won''t be as weak as you are now. But in the end, it depends on how badly you want to win. If you do, there is no time to rest." At her words, Lumine looked at her intently. This time, when Freya met his gaze, he didn''t waver. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "I... I want to win. I want to prove myself. That I can. And I have to show someone¡ªsomeone important¡ªthat he didn''t make the wrong choice." Freya blinked. Then, without another word, she turned around and began walking away. Lumine watched her, confused, until she spoke again. "Ten minutes are up. Ten thousand push-ups. After that, ten thousand reps¡ªone horizontal slash, one vertical slash, and one push. Then, you can leave." Lumine''s mouth fell open once again. But then... he shut it. With a groan, he pushed himself up. ...If he wanted to reach those terrifying monsters who stood at the top¡ª He couldn''t afford to stop training! Chapter 245 - 245: Runes Time kept passing. Weeks slipped by, yet neither the Frost Princess nor the Crimson Prince returned to class, even after their granted three-week absence had long expired. Jasmine walked down the academy corridors, ignoring the glances cast her way. She held back a sigh. Just earlier, she had gone to Azriel''s room, only for Amaya and Iryndra to inform her that he wasn''t there. In fact, he hadn''t returned for an entire week. Naturally, that would have been worrying¡ªif not for the fact that they already knew exactly where he was. So after that, Jasmine decided to go see him herself. She had been buried under an avalanche of work¡ªas the heiress of the Crimson Clan, the student council president, and being the leader of her own faction. It was only recently that she had found the time to look into the rumors that had been swirling around her little brother. Even her best friend had seemingly gone missing from her room for some reason. ''I know that every year, someone ends up being the academy''s most talked-about topic. This year, it seems to be Azriel¡­ but still, I wish the rumors weren''t always so exaggerated.'' But there was nothing she could do about it. People loved to talk. They loved to exaggerate. Nonetheless, now that she finally had some free time, she figured she might as well check on him. It had been a while since they last spoke¡ªprobably the faction meeting was the last time she had seen him. Eventually, she arrived at a certain faculty room. Jasmine didn''t hesitate and stepped inside. What met her eyes was¡­ chaos. The entire room was a mess. The curtains were drawn, blocking out the light. Books and countless papers were scattered everywhere. Pens rolled off the desks. Dozens of empty food boxes, likely delivered meals, were piled haphazardly in corners. And in the middle of it all, sprawled across a luxurious couch, was a man in a white lab coat. A book lay open over his face, rising and falling slightly with his steady snores. Then, Jasmine''s gaze shifted to the far side of the room. Behind a desk, completely engrossed in a stack of papers, sat a familiar figure. She blinked in mild surprise. ''So it''s true¡­ what Amaya said. He''s become an Advanced.'' The speed at which Azriel had ascended from a Grade 3 Intermediate to a Grade 3 Advanced was nothing short of absurd. Then again, she supposed it was inevitable. He hadn''t noticed her yet. His attention remained fixed on the documents before him, a steaming cup of tea or coffee in his hand. He took a slow sip, his expression unreadable. Jasmine studied him. He was different from the last time she saw him. Which was ridiculous. Even with him becoming a grade 3 advanced, could a person truly change this much? His hair had grown out, now reaching his shoulders in an unkempt mess. Azriel was never the bulky type, but as Jasmine looked at him now, a strange sense of worry crept into her chest¡ªhe looked so thin, so fragile, as if a mere paper cut might make him bleed to death. Her heart clenched for a brief moment. ''I read somewhere that the higher our rank, the closer we get to our soul¡­ So does that mean his soul is like this?'' The thought unsettled her. But not a second later, she shook her head. Ridiculous. Just some nonsense she had read. Sighing inwardly, she closed the door behind her in silence and walked toward him. "Azriel." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She called out to him softly. Azriel turned at the sound of her voice, and his dark, sleepless eyes widened slightly. "Sister?" His voice held a faint note of surprise. "What brings you here?" Jasmine stopped right in front of him, crossing her arms as she leaned forward. Her gaze sharpened. "You," she said flatly. "What else?" Her voice dropped a few degrees. "You''ve been cooped up in here for the past week¡ªnot even attending classes. Seriously¡­ when''s the last time you slept?" Azriel blinked. "Wait¡­ It''s already been a week?" Jasmine let out a sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. "I didn''t even notice time passing so quickly¡­" Azriel rubbed his eyes before standing from his chair, stretching lazily. Jasmine watched him for a moment, then let her gaze drift toward the scattered papers on the desk. "What are you even doing here?" she asked. "Not much¡­" Azriel yawned. "Just researching runes." "Runes?" Jasmine stepped forward, picking up one of the documents. She tried to read it¡ª And failed. ''W-What the hell¡­? What is all of this!?'' Her eyes widened. The papers were covered in intricate, geometric shapes¡ªsymbols that didn''t resemble any known language. They were alien. Unreadable. And yet, Azriel had carefully drawn circles around them, labeling them in neat handwriting: Void Runes. ''The Void Language¡­ Did he copy these? Or¡­ did he write them from scratch?'' She couldn''t tell. Their father had once told her that Azriel could read the Void Language better than even the finest void archaeologists¡­ but to what extent did that talent go? Jasmine reached for another paper. The same eerie runes covered its surface. But this time, the label was different. Not Void Runes. Instead, scrawled beneath them in Azriel''s precise handwriting¡ª God Runes. Jasmine blinked. She couldn''t tell the difference between them. And yet¡­ why had he given these runes such a grandiose name? Her gaze drifted to Azriel, who was yawning once again. "Why are you researching these runes?" she asked. "And what''s the difference between God Runes and Void Runes?" Azriel smiled enigmatically. He picked up a sheet containing God Runes in one hand and a sheet with Void Runes in the other. "You could say it''s to satisfy my curiosity," he said. "These runes¡­ there''s so little we actually know about them. I want to understand them, to use them. But... what we do know is that there are currently two types of runes we''ve discovered." "Two?" Jasmine raised an eyebrow. Azriel brought both papers in front of her. She studied them closely. These weren''t actual runes. They were merely copies. "Void Runes," Azriel began, tapping the page on the left. "We call them the Void Language. With enough time and effort, we can decipher them. They have meaning, purpose, and they never fade." Then, he lifted the second sheet. "And these¡­ I like to call them God Runes. Unlike Void Runes, we don''t know what they mean. Our heads feel like they''re splitting apart when we try to read them. Some don''t seem to serve any purpose we can comprehend, while others do¡ªlike opening a gate, revealing hidden treasure¡­ and yet, just like Void Runes, they never fade, no matter how much time passes." His voice lowered slightly. "What else but something related to a god could create runes that not even our father can read¡ªwithout going madder than he already is?" Azriel turned and placed the papers back on the desk. It didn''t take a genius to figure out how rare these so-called God Runes were. Most of them were impossible to look at, and Jasmine had no idea how Azriel had gotten a clear copy of one. Just enduring the pain of looking at a discovered God Rune was considered a feat. Tilting her head slightly, she asked, "Little brother¡­ I assume you haven''t been holed up in here for an entire week just to give them names?" At her words, Azriel''s smile widened. He took the papers from her hands. "Of course not." Jasmine noticed something unreadable flicker in his eyes. A strange feeling settled in her chest¡ªsomething unexplainable. His expression twisted, unreadable. "I¡­" Azriel hesitated for the briefest moment. Then, he met her gaze. "I''ve been trying to figure out how it''s possible to create these runes¡­ and whether there are other types out there." Chapter 246 - 246: Between Blood and Factions Jasmine had long since come to terms with the fact that Azriel sometimes had insane ideas. And sometimes, those insane ideas actually worked. His endless curiosity often pushed him to extremes, but he was talented enough to get results quickly. Merging his two opposite affinities was proof of that. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, using aura was something strenuous and difficult to master¡ªyet he had managed to learn it. And now, it seemed he was attempting something even more ridiculous. He was trying to figure out how to create runes. It was absurd. And yet, after everything Azriel had accomplished, Jasmine couldn''t help but ask, "So¡­ how do we create runes?" Azriel''s expression fell instantly. "I don''t know." "H-Huh?" "All we''ve gotten so far is the feeling of being dumb." "Oh¡­" "We''ve examined this from every angle, but it''s impossible to tell," Azriel muttered. "Void Runes seem to have recurring patterns, but God Runes don''t. And yet¡­ both of them possess something beyond just mana¡ªsomething that prevents them from fading unless destroyed." He leaned back in his chair, exhaling a tired sigh. Jasmine looked at him, astonished. For a brief moment, disappointment flickered in her heart. ''For some reason¡­ I thought he would have already found the answer to that.'' Then, suddenly, a grumpy voice broke the silence. "What the brat forgot to mention is that we need genuine runes in front of us if we actually want to increase our chances of figuring this out! And yet this entire world is incompetent! We''ll have to go to the Void Realm, find a location where both types of runes exist, and make sure they''re not damaged at all!" Azriel and Jasmine turned to see a familiar figure lounging on the couch, scratching his head while grumbling incoherently. Jasmine''s expression shifted. Her face turned to ice as she spoke in a cold, sharp tone. "Instructor Cedric." Cedric stood up, waving a hand dismissively. "Bah! Drop the ice queen act. As if I don''t know the two of you have a brother-sister complex," he scoffed. "Still, it''s a sight for my dead eyes to see two of the Crimson Clan''s greatest talents standing in front of me. At least your little brother wasn''t scared enough to deal with me." Jasmine narrowed her eyes before turning toward Azriel, who quickly averted his gaze. "Well¡­ whether I like it or not, Instructor Cedric is one of the smartest men alive," Azriel admitted. "Having his help in researching runes was a must. In exchange, I simply gave him the answer to how I can use aura." "Which, mind you, made me feel like I lost half my IQ with how simple it was," Cedric said. "What a waste¡ªeveryone else is an idiot." Jasmine sighed, looking back at Azriel. "Father told you not to reveal such a dangerous card¡­ seriously, you never listen, do you?" Azriel only smiled apologetically. Jasmine barely managed to suppress a pout. ''You could have asked for my help too¡­'' She might not have been as well-versed in runes as the two of them, but she was still the Crimson Heiress. She could have helped. "Tch. Staying in this room for another minute is just going to make me more miserable," Cedric grumbled, standing up. "I''ll try to find a way to locate a site where the runes are undisturbed. We''re not making any progress here anyway." Azriel glanced at him and spoke quietly. "Yeah, you do that. But don''t forget¡ª" "Yes, yes. Don''t tell anyone what we''re doing." Cedric waved him off. "To think a prince of the Four Great Clans would be this cautious. Ha! I thought I''d seen it all!" Seeing Cedric leave the room and close the door behind him, Azriel turned back toward the stack of papers. It seemed he hadn''t given up yet, still searching for any clue¡ªno matter how small¡ªthat could guide him forward. Jasmine glanced at him for a moment before silently walking behind him. Without warning, she took a portion of his long hair in her hands, making Azriel flinch. But before he could turn around, she placed her left hand firmly on his shoulder and spoke softly. "Just stay like this for a second." "¡­Alright." Still frowning, Azriel remained still, doing as she asked. Jasmine reached up and removed the hair tie from her own hair, letting it fall loosely behind her back. Then, with slow and practiced movements, she wrapped the tie around Azriel''s hair, gathering it into a flawless ponytail. As she worked, she spoke casually. "Amaya told me a little about that mission you went on. I''m glad you''re okay, and I understand why you haven''t been to class yet, but¡­ do you know anything about Celestina? She hasn''t shown up either. I can''t seem to find her anywhere, and she''s not answering her phone." Azriel raised a brow. "Well, the mission took a lot out of us¡ªmentally and physically. Just give her some time. I''m sure we''ll see her soon enough." Jasmine narrowed her eyes at him, suspicion creeping into her gaze. "You sound awfully sure about that." Her lips curled into a smirk. "Now that I think about it, you two have been getting close. Which makes me happy, considering how much of a loner you are and Celestina being my best friend, but¡­" As she finished tying his hair, she placed both hands on Azriel''s shoulders and squeezed firmly. He winced. "Why did you have to join her faction?" Her voice dropped slightly, laced with frustration. "Even if you hate joining the Crimson Faction, you can''t just openly align with the Frost Faction, Azriel. Even if you already left¡­ you can''t keep doing things like this. We might be on good terms with the Frost Clan, but if we get too close, it''ll send the wrong message¡ªto the other clans, to the academy, to everyone. It could ruin the balance." Azriel remained silent. Jasmine sighed. "When we were kids, it was different. You didn''t want to be involved in any of this, and that was fine. But now, little brother, you''ve become someone whose actions reflect on our family. Mom and Dad won''t say anything, no matter what you do with your reputation, even if it comes back to the Crimson Clan. But I know you. You wouldn''t want to hurt us, intentionally or not. So please¡­ even if you don''t want to¡ªact like Azriel, Prince of the Crimson Clan." Azriel''s lips pressed together as his gaze dropped. For a long moment, he said nothing. Then, in a quiet voice, he finally spoke. "¡­I''m sorry. I didn''t think too deeply about it, even though Amaya warned me. No¡­ I did think about it. I just ignored it because I was being selfish. Being a prince¡­ it''s still something I have to get used to." Jasmine''s expression softened, a small, warm smile forming on her lips. But then, something melancholic flickered through her eyes. ''Ah... right. It must have been difficult for him to adjust... after being experimented on for so long, to be human again.'' Feeling regret for having spoken a bit too carelessly, she bit her lip, hiding what she felt. She didn''t want to hurt Azriel and knew that even if she did, her little brother would hide it. "¡­It''s okay. I know you''ve been through a lot. Still, I''d prefer if you joined the student council¡ªor my faction." A chuckle escaped Azriel''s lips. "Didn''t you just say there has to be balance? Even I would feel guilty if we started ruling the academy like tyrannical siblings." Jasmine giggled, covering her mouth with one hand. "I suppose that would be unfair. But still, it won''t be long before my faction dominates the academy again. What then, little brother? Will you just stand by and let me rule on my own?" "Of course not," Azriel said smoothly. "That''s why I''ll be creating my own faction¡ªto oppose you. A perfect balance, right?" Jasmine narrowed her eyes, her smile deepening. ''So we''ll be fighting against each other¡­'' She had always wanted to fight alongside Azriel, but against him¡­ that was also something she wished for. Now that he was a Grade 3 Advanced, had control over his aura, and was the Apostle of Death¡­ ''He might actually stand a chance.'' Maybe. Neither of them spoke. Azriel had his eyes closed while Jasmine absentmindedly tapped her fingers against the back of his head. It had always been like this. When she was with Azriel, she never had to put on an act¡ªshe could simply relax. Well, as long as her little brother didn''t do anything to make her worry¡­ which was a difficult task. After a few minutes, Jasmine finally broke the silence, her voice quiet. "Hey, Azriel." "Yeah?" Leaning forward over his shoulder, Jasmine looked at him as he turned his face toward her, a gentle smile resting on his lips. And yet... "...Are you really okay?" Azriel blinked, confused. "Yeah. Why?" She shook her head slightly, not answering. ''I can''t tell why, but¡­ he feels a bit off?'' Just as she was about to ask, Azriel''s phone buzzed on the desk, cutting through the silence. Jasmine took a step back as Azriel glanced at the screen. The buzzing continued¡ªwhoever it was, they were persistent. But Azriel didn''t pick up. Instead, his expression shifted, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. Jasmine furrowed her brows. "Why aren''t you answering?" "Uh¡­ well¡­" His confused gaze met hers. "...It''s Dad." "H-huh?" Chapter 247 - 247: A Call from the Crimson King The number of times they had received a call from Joaquin Crimson, their father, could be counted on one hand. It was like a rare event¡ªunpredictable, impossible to trigger at will. Yet somehow, Azriel had managed to do it. Seeing the name "Dad" on the screen, he remained frozen, still processing the moment. Jasmine, however, quickly composed herself, her expression hardening. "Pick up. It must be important." ''Or just another drunk call.'' Unfortunately, most of the times Joaquin had contacted them, he had been far from sober. "Ah¡­ yes¡­" At her words, Azriel snapped out of his daze and immediately accepted the call. Without hesitation, he put it on speaker so Jasmine could listen as well. His voice, still laced with bewilderment and concern, came through first. "Dad? Is everything okay?" "Of course. You need not worry¡ªI called you for official matters." Joaquin''s voice was steady, unhurried. He didn''t waste time with pleasantries, cutting straight to the point. Azriel blinked, exchanging a glance with Jasmine. "Official matters?" he repeated. "Yes. If I''m not mistaken, there is a mission you are about to undertake soon¡ªone for which you were personally invited by the Headmistress. Am I correct?" Azriel raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Yeah, that''s correct. She said it was for experience, and as a reward for what happened in the void dungeon. She also gave me a Displacement Cube¡­ but I''ve already used it." "Hah! That cunning woman¡ªalways finding ways to defy us just to soothe her own conscience! Giving you such a meager reward for preventing a catastrophe that could have ruined her. I will send you dozens of mana cubes, Azriel. Use them as many times as you wish!" Jasmine stared at Azriel''s phone, unimpressed, while Azriel''s expression lit up with genuine delight. Seeing it, Jasmine sighed softly, her features relaxing. ''They''ve really grown close¡­ I honestly thought it was impossible for us all to be happy together again.'' Even before Azriel had been presumed dead, their family had never been like this. "Thank you, Dad. I''ll make sure to use them," Azriel said, his voice genuinely cheerful. "Good, good. Now, about that mission you''re going on¡­" Joaquin''s voice dropped slightly, carrying an unmistakable weight. "You will have to withdraw from it." Azriel''s expression quickly shifted to composure at his father''s words, but Jasmine''s brows furrowed with curiosity. ''The mission they''re talking about¡­ it''s the underground auction one, right?'' She had heard about it in passing¡ªapparently, she had even been invited to participate but had declined. She hadn''t known that Azriel was actually involved. ''But why is Dad telling him to withdraw from it?'' Azriel seemed to have the same question. "Can I know the reason?" he asked, his tone level but edged with curiosity. "I just got a lecture from my dear sister about being reckless. Suddenly backing out at the last possible minute will surely reflect badly, won''t it?" Jasmine''s stiff smile twitched at the mention of her lecture. Joaquin was silent for a few seconds before responding, his tone even. "That mission is far too high-profile for you to attend as a mere cadet of the academy. The auction is being relocated to one of CASC''s official auction houses¡ªCake Auction. That means it has become legal. As for why¡­ it seems something there has caught the interest of the Nebula King. As a result, every influential clan will be sending representatives to try and claim whatever it is before he does. So, Azriel¡­ you will be going as the Prince of the Crimson Clan. Find out what he wants and buy it before he does! Hehehe! And make sure to capture his expression when he realizes we stole it from right under his nose! Ah! What a wonderful feeling that will be!" Both Azriel and Jasmine stared at the phone, their gazes dull. Joaquin''s manic laughter echoed from the speaker, seemingly unending. Azriel coughed and spoke hesitantly. "I understand. I''ll do as you say. But¡­ Dad, aren''t you mad that I planned to go on this mission without telling you?" The laughter ceased instantly. Joaquin''s tone turned cold. "Of course I am." Azriel''s face stiffened. "But it''s no surprise to me that you seem utterly incapable of listening to me. Ever. So, understanding my own son¡ªand the fact that I have no idea what you''re planning to do there, or to what lengths you''ll go amidst the major organizations hiding in that place¡ªthere will be a punishment. And a precaution. Jasmine. You''re listening, aren''t you?" "Huh?! Yes, I am!" Jasmine straightened in surprise, leaning closer to Azriel as she answered hurriedly. "Good. You''ll be babysitting your little brother." "!!" "Huh?! Wait, Dad! I don''t need a babysitter!" "Yeah, and I''m not a babysitter!" Both of them instantly protested, only for Joaquin to cut them off with a single, icy word. "Quiet." Like magic, their mouths snapped shut. Even through the phone, his voice carried the weight of absolute authority, compelling them to listen. "Azriel, do you mean to tell me that you have no plan whatsoever and intend to simply observe Saint Freya and the other heroes?" Jasmine turned to Azriel, eyes drilling into him. ''Yes! Tell him! You''re not planning anything reckless this time, right?'' Azriel lowered his head slightly, and his response was the exact opposite of what she had hoped for. "...I have a plan. I know what I''m doing." Joaquin''s voice came flatly. "Yes. The last ''plans'' I witnessed from you involved offering yourself up to the God of Death, losing your hand, and falling into a coma because of a colossal tree." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Azriel pursed his lips, falling silent. Jasmine averted her gaze. ¡­Admittedly, his track record wasn''t the best. "I''d rather take my chances leaving you with your older sister. Besides, if you think I don''t have a clue about what happened at one of the containment facilities in CASC, you are mistaken. You should be grateful, in fact¡ªyour mother wanted you to withdraw from this mission entirely. I convinced her otherwise. See? Am I not great?" Azriel exhaled through his nose. His voice was dry. "...I can''t wait for us to work together, big sister." Jasmine''s response was equally lifeless. "Me too, little brother." Their tones made Joaquin frown audibly over the phone. "I thought the two of you would be pleased to work together." The siblings exchanged guilty glances before Azriel responded. "Well, we are. Of course. It''s just¡­" "It''s too sudden. We wanted it to happen in a more¡­" "...Epic way?" "Yeah. Something like that." There was a long, awkward silence before Joaquin let out an exaggerated sigh. "The two of you are utterly incapable of acting mature around each other¡­ Perhaps I should educate you?" At his words, identical looks of horror spread across their faces. Azriel laughed nervously, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. "You sure are funny, Father!" Jasmine forced a laugh, her expression mirroring his. "Perhaps once you retire as the Crimson King, you should become a comedian!" A low grumble came from the other end of the call. "Retire? Hah. I''m still far too young. I''ve said what I needed to say. Follow the plan, and don''t die. Goodbye." "Ah, yes, you don''t need to wor¡ªoh." Azriel blinked, realizing Joaquin had hung up without waiting for a response. He sighed and turned to Jasmine with a wry smile. "Well, it seems we''ll be working together. I''ll be in your care, dear sister." Jasmine sighed as well, but her smile was warm. "I''ll make sure you don''t die this time, little brother." Chapter 248 - 248: The Waitress and the Noble Inside a coffee shop, the bell above the door chimed softly. Behind the counter, a waitress dressed in a neatly pressed uniform hurriedly grabbed a plate holding a Caramel Latte and two chocolate donuts. Her crimson hair was tied back in a simple ponytail, and her dark green eyes scanned the room as she balanced the tray in her hands. She turned toward the customer who had placed the order. Sitting alone at a table meant for four, the young man exuded an air of quiet refinement. His onyx-black hair was meticulously tied into a ponytail, not a strand out of place. He sat with perfect posture, his hands clasped together on the table, waiting patiently with his eyes closed. His milky-white skin gave him a delicate appearance, making Nivella instinctively want to pinch his cheeks. Handsome or cute¡ªshe couldn''t quite decide. But one thing was certain: he was mesmerizing to look at. The noble aura that practically radiated from him left little doubt that he belonged to an influential clan. He was undoubtedly a noble. As a Grade-2 Intermediate, Nivella instinctively tried to sense his mana, but she felt nothing. That meant he was either dormant, a master, or even beyond that. However, considering his youthful appearance and the fragile elegance he carried, she dismissed the thought of him being a master. He looked like someone who had never even held a sword. Strangely, just gazing at him stirred a protective instinct within her. It was a peculiar feeling¡ªone she couldn''t quite explain but somehow understood. Realizing she had been staring for too long, Nivella snapped out of her daze, shaking her head slightly before making her way toward him. ''H-He didn''t notice me staring, right? His eyes were closed the entire time... so I should be safe.'' The last thing she needed was trouble. If this noble turned out to be one of those arrogant young masters who wielded their influence recklessly, he could have her fired with a snap of his fingers. She couldn''t afford that. She liked her job, and more importantly, she needed the money. Supporting her little brother was her priority¡ªshe was determined to send him to a normal high school. He wasn''t blessed with talent, and she refused to let him enroll in one of those hero academies. Their parents had already been lost to void creatures; she couldn''t bear the thought of losing him too. Even if becoming a hero came with free tuition, she didn''t care. She would work hard, no matter what it took, to give him a normal life. Forcing those thoughts aside, she plastered on the brightest smile she could muster¡ªlike a flower blooming in spring¡ªand spoke in a cheerful, warm voice. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dear customer, here is your order! One Caramel Latte and two chocolate donuts." The moment she spoke, the young man''s eyes fluttered open, revealing a pair of striking scarlet-red irises. He turned toward her with a gentle smile¡ªso soft and sincere that it made her pause for a brief moment before hurriedly setting his food in front of him. "Thank you for your hard work," he said softly. Nivella blinked in surprise before her smile brightened even more. "Of course! But please be careful, the cup is hot." The young noble nodded slightly before picking up the cup with practiced grace. He gently blew over the surface to cool it down, then, without hesitation, took a sip. Placing the cup back on the table, he smacked his lips lightly, a content expression settling on his face before he released a soft sigh. "It''s delicious." Nivella felt a wave of relief at his words. "I''m glad it''s to your liking." As she spoke, the young man glanced around at the other empty seats before quietly musing, "Seems like I''m the only customer today." "Ah, well, it''s still a bit early. We usually get packed around lunch hours." At her response, he met her gaze. "Then that means you don''t have much work to do right now, right?" "H-Huh?" Nivella blinked, caught off guard. "Ah, no, not really. There isn''t much to do at the moment..." "Then would you mind keeping me company until my friend arrives?" A bewildered expression crossed her face as she hesitated. "I wouldn''t want to be a bother..." A soft chuckle escaped his lips. "How could you be? I''m the one inviting you, after all. Please, you would be doing me a great favor by keeping me from feeling lonely." "I-If you insist." Saying that, she hurriedly sat on the opposite side of the table, stiffly holding herself as he continued to smile gently. He took another sip from his cup before speaking in the same soft, warm voice. "If it isn''t rude of me, may I ask for your name?" Blinking, she answered without hesitation. "Umm, Nivella... just Nivella." "Miss Nivella. That is a beautiful name." His words painted an involuntary, embarrassed smile on her face as she thanked him in a quiet voice. Watching him, she saw him pick up one of the donuts, taking a moderate bite. The moment he tasted it, his eyes seemed to brighten, and his face relaxed. ''He''s cute¡­ I-I mean, the way he''s enjoying his food is cute! Not him! Wait, but¡­ no, he is cute as well, I suppose¡­'' "...." Then, tentatively, she asked, "If... it isn''t rude, may I ask you a question?" Her words made him stop chewing for a moment. He met her gaze before swallowing and smiling again, nodding his head. "Of course. Ask me anything." A quiet sigh of relief escaped her lips. "...A-Are you perhaps from a clan?" Tilting his head slightly, he asked in return, "What have I done to make you think that I am?" Looking at him, she quickly averted her eyes. "Well... it''s just the way you sit, eat, speak¡­ small things like that, you know? S-sorry, it was a stupid question. Please ignore it!" The customer, however, merely shook his head slightly. "It''s not a stupid question. You''re right¡ªI am from a clan." His words made her eyes widen. ''I knew it! A young master! Wait¡­ but he doesn''t seem like the typical arrogant noble prince. He actually seems like a kind person¡­'' Unable to hold back her curiosity, she opened her mouth again. "Then¡­ can I know which clan you''re fr¡ª" Her words were abruptly cut off as the bell above the entrance chimed, signaling another customer. Just as she was about to get up to greet them, a loud voice rang out. "Oh my! Don''t tell me I''ve come at a bad time. Is this perhaps a date, Azriel? Bold of you to move so fast after daring to set me up with some random old hag by giving her my number!" Turning towards the newcomer, she barely had time to register his words before her entire body froze. She felt the blood in her veins turn cold as her gaze locked onto a face she had never imagined meeting in her life¡ªnot even once. Of course, she recognized him. Anyone would. He was infamous. "S-S-S-Saint Solomon!?"